《Seduce the General to Love Me》


 C1

    "Get the hell out of here, who allowed you to come in!" Madam Chiang waved her wooden stick, her eyes revealing a murderous light. She looked at the big men who wanted to barge into her house fiercely, and blocked the door like a protector.


    Madam Chiang was dressed in coarse clothes, and his clothes were patched up, but it was completely washed clean. Her white hair was combed without a trace of chaos, and at the moment, she looked extremely aggressive, as if she was a soldier defending her home.


    "Old woman, your daughter-in-law lost money at the gambling house and lost your family land to us. If you don''t let us go, don''t blame us for taking advantage of you."


    The man dressed in grey saw that the Madam Chiang still did not retreat, and revealed a mocking expression: "It''s true that the Imperial Court won the battle, but your men all died on the battlefield, and your family is full of women and children. If you offend our boss, then you all can''t take it anymore, but if you do know what''s good for you, quickly move aside, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    The surrounding villagers were all discussing pitifully. Three years ago, when the Imperial Court was fighting for the army, all of the men with the Chu Clan were captured, with the exception of the ten-year-old Chu Huan and the three-year-old Chu Xing. Waiting for the males to return, who would have thought that the news that all the males in Chu Clan would die on the battlefield, would be enough to make the females of Chu Clan suffer.


    Madam Chiang used a wooden stick as a walking stick and fiercely smashed it onto the ground: "There are no men in Chu Clan, and women are not easy to bully. If you want my home, only if I die!"


    If the yamen knew that he was going to lose his life, then the gambling den would not be able to get any benefits.


    The few big sized men did not want to make a big fuss out of this, but they still had to complete the mission, so when they were in a dilemma, they became more and more impatient. The grey robed man angrily rushed forward and pushed Madam Chiang away, "Die at the side before you interfere in Master''s affairs."


    Just as the grey robed man was about to push the grey robed man to Madam Chiang, a figure flashed and appeared beside him. The grey robed man gripped the grey robed man''s wrist and twisted.


    He picked up the towel that he used to wipe his sweat off and stuffed it into the mouth of the grey-robed man.


    Madam Chiang''s eyes flashed with astonishment, and quickly turned to appreciation. This girl was quite promising today.


    The grey-robed man was enraged from the pain. He grabbed a cloth and threw it on the young girl''s body. He pointed it at her with anger and said, "Pah! Where did this girl come from? You dare to challenge me? I''ll beat you to death today!"


    Chu Pann''er coldly swept her gaze across the grey robed man, a cold light shooting out of his black eyes. "You have no foundation, and no martial arts. I am curious, how will you beat me to death?"


    He was about to step forward, but he was stopped by the black-clothed man. The latter was obviously more stable as he looked at Chu Pann''er, "Madam Liu lost money at our gambling house, took your family''s debt, and now we''re here to collect the house. This old lady is confused, seeing that you look like a smart person, you know what to do, right?"


    Chu Pann''er''s expression remained indifferent as she coldly replied, "Reporting to the officials."


    "A reporter? Are you crazy? It''s your fault first! "


    Chu Pann''er laughed coldly, looking down on all living things, she glanced at the big sized man and spoke slowly: "Half a month ago, this Madam Liu was not willing to be lonely, and had done unscrupulous things with the man in the next village, so my grandmother decided to divorce her. May I ask what relation does the wife who is abandoned have to her previous family?"


    Without waiting for the big sized man to catch his breath, Gu Pann''er said indifferently: "The Madam Liu is selfish enough to mortgage a house that has nothing to do with her, count it as stealing. Furthermore, you said that the Madam Liu has guaranteed it to you, do you have any documents? All of them? "


    How could they have known that the Madam Liu was abandoned? At that time, they knew that the Madam Liu did not dare to play any tricks and only wrote down documents, but without the Madam Liu''s signature, they would not have been able to move to the yamen.


    The black-clothed man felt unresigned in his heart and attempted to intimidate them. He shouted in a coarse voice: "Then we were fooled by the Madam Liu for nothing?"


    Chu Pann''er took out the sickle from her basket and said with a fierce expression, "We are the widow of a martyr. We came to my house to cause trouble in broad daylight. Get lost if you know what''s good for you! "


    This time, not only was the big sized man shocked, the surrounding villagers also retreated half a step, looking at Chu Pann''er as if she was a ferocious beast. How did this girl''s brain get damaged from falling from a tree five days ago? It was completely different from before. The way she swung her blade was really scary.


    The large men were in the wrong, and if the stalemate continued, it would not end well. They resentfully left, and the villagers also dispersed.


    Ever since the news of the death of the Chu Clan man had spread, the villagers began to look down on Chu Clan even more. They all thought that the Chu Clan was over, and if they relied on a few women and children, what would happen?


    Currently, the patriarch of Chu Clan about fifty years old, or in other words, the Madam Chiang, was in charge of the entire family. Of Madam Chiang''s four sons, three were dead, and one wouldn''t be able to survive without a message. All that was left were a few daughter-in-law and their grandchildren, who were still underage and were living a tight life.


    Chu Pann''er pushed open the door and entered the courtyard. Seeing the few women anxiously welcoming him, she did not say much and took out a wild rabbit from her basket. She looked at the Madam Chiang who had followed in: "How do we handle the rabbits?"


    Compared to the girl, the Madam Chiang had a better attitude towards the boy. However, Chu Pann''er had contributed greatly just now, and now that she has brought out a rabbit, the Madam Chiang''s attitude was still considered good. "Of course I''ll sell it.


    To the extremely poor Chu Clan, forty years was an extremely urgent matter.


    Chu Pann''er put down the rabbit, went around the few of them and entered the house, sitting cross-legged on the bed, feeling the weak Qi in his body.


    She was called Chu Pann''er, but she was not a little girl from the village. She was the direct descendant of the nation''s General''s Estate, the emperor had sealed up the princess''s land and lands, and she enjoyed the treatment of a princess, even higher than a princess. As the eldest young mistress was the empress, she often ran to the palace.


    The capital''s Chu Clan was a great achievement that shook the ruler. The emperor, fearful of her, took her to the palace and allowed her to be raised by the empress dowager. From a young age, he had lived a life of luxury and honor.


    He had been born into the martial arts world and had learnt martial arts from a young age. In one of the royal hunts, she was unlucky enough to be shot by an arrow. Since then, she had fainted, and when she woke up again, she was once again the countryside girl, Chu Pann''er.


    It was unknown to her even in death who had tried to assassinate her.


    One day, when she returned to the capital, she would definitely meet her old "friends". However, the distance from here to the capital was very long. She had no money and had to make some long-term plans to earn money.


    His thoughts flashed, and he heard voices coming from next door.

 C2

    "That''s enough, stop using your cat urine. It looks like you''re about to plant the land. Are you going to do the work at home?" Madam Chiang''s angry voice came from next door.


    Madam Tian had a weak personality, maybe because she was scared by them just now and was crying inside the house. When she heard these words, she quickly wiped her tears away.


    Chu Pann''er put on her shoes and went down to the ground. She wanted to sow the seeds in the spring, but she hadn''t planted any in the few acres of land at home. There were no men in this house, so it was not easy for the women to work here.


    When she thought back to when she was conferred the title of Prefecture Lord, she didn''t even have the time to tell her mother the good news about the new title, and her mother had already left.


    She remembered that when her mother was there, she loved cooking and the life she yearned for was to live in the fields with her father. At that time, her mother had often dragged her to the kitchen to prepare some food, but she only felt that cooking didn''t have the technical content. However, after her mother left, she never had another delicious meal.


    In order to remember her mother, she had set up a manor on the back cover and grew some fruits and vegetables inside the manor. When the harvest was good, she would personally pluck the fruits and make delicious foods, but she had worked hard for so long, the taste of the dishes was completely different from what her mother cooked.


    She remembered that there was a river at the foot of the mountain. Not long ago, the glacier had opened up, and many fish leapt out of the water to breathe in the air. At this moment, the fish were easy to catch. Chu Pann''er carried the fish basket and headed towards the river.


    Although the juniors of the Chu Clan were not born from the same mother, they got along well and worked well together. At this time, Chu Xi and the two girls had just returned from collecting firewood in the mountains. When they reached the riverside, they were shocked to see Chu Pann''er standing in the river.


    "Big Sis, you''re catching fish? I want to catch them too. " Chu Xi threw the firewood, rolled up his pants and was about to dive into the water.


    "Hey, Uncle, you can''t go down there. If Granny finds out, she''ll scold us." Normally, Madam Chiang attached great importance to her family''s two boys. If she knew that Chu Xi had done such a dangerous thing like fishing in the water, she would definitely be furious. She and her aunt did not look at him and were sure to be scolded.


    Chu Ying''er frowned and picked up the firewood on the ground: "She wants to go by herself, we didn''t push him down. If Grandma wants to curse, she can''t curse at us, and there''s still Big Sis here.


    Compared to the timid and meticulous Chu Jin''er, Chu Ying''er was even more bold and decisive.


    Chu Jin''er was still unwilling to leave. Looking at Chu Pann''er, she hoped that she could help to say a few words.


    Chu Pann''er swept her gaze across Chu Xi, and said indifferently: "As the only man in the family who can support the future, you shouldn''t always be a good-for-nothing who can''t even catch fish."


    "Who are you calling a useless trash?"


    Chu Pann''er didn''t even raise her eyes as she replied, "I''ll speak of those who can''t catch the fish yet still wet their clothes."


    Chu Xi hated this big sister the most. She was as weak as his mother, who had no opinions. Second sister Chu Ying''er had her own way of thinking and was very aggressive, but in the end, she was still too soft. My little niece, Chu Jin''er, is so weak that she likes to cry.


    However, ever since Big Sis fell into her brain, it was different. And now he actually dared to say that he was a good-for-nothing. He didn''t like it, but he liked his big sister.


    "Hmph, isn''t it just catching fish, I''ll catch it for you right now."


    Seeing that, Chu Ying''er pulled Chu Jin''er along and walked back: "Grandma asked, she said that he was playing outside."


    Chu Jin''er was still worried, and turned back three times with each step.


    Chu Pann''er took out a rope from the branch and tied it with an earthworm, hanging it on her basket. Once the fish came in, she quickly picked up the basket, covered the fish with it and placed it on the leaves on the shore.


    After repeated attempts, they managed to catch three fat fish, which was more than enough for their family to eat.


    Chu Xi scratched his head, he thought that since he could not get a single piece from this big sister, he would show off his skills, but now the situation was completely reversed.


    Chu Pann''er brought Yu Di home and directly entered the kitchen. The people here didn''t know how to eat the fish, and they couldn''t handle it well either. It would be better for her to do it herself, lest she wasted her food.


    There was no meat at all. Seeing Chu Pann''er take out the fish, her expression became weird: "Pann''er, although there is no meat at home, the fish is really not tasty, why don''t you stop cooking?"


    The fishy smell of the fish was very difficult to deal with. No matter how long their family didn''t eat the meat, they never had the intention of fighting for the fish.


    Chu Pann''er''s expression was normal as she went to fetch water to handle the fish, and said indifferently: "It''s fine, sister-in-law. Make your food, I''ll cook the fish," hearing footsteps at the door, she raised her eyes and said: "Put the things down there."


    He had just gotten Chu Xi to find some chili sauce and other spices at the foot of the mountain. Now that he was back, he could use them.


    Madam Chiang looked at the things in the bowl on the table, her face was stern: "What is this?"


    Chu Pann''er cooked a fish that was not spicy, cutting the fish into pieces and putting them into wild vegetables. It was normal if she did not recognize those that had never eaten one before. After she explained, Madam Chiang''s face became even more unsightly. "It''s not proper for a girl to fish in the water. Next time, you''re not allowed to."


    With that, he picked up a pair of chopsticks, and after eating, his wrinkled eyebrows relaxed a little. "Not bad."


    The whole family was relieved and lowered their heads to eat. Apart from occasionally praising the delicious fish, there was no other sound at the table. The meal was quite enjoyable.


    After dinner, Chu Pann''er went back into the kitchen. Just now when she was eating, she had thought of selling fish as snacks. There was a dish at the palace called Fish Splitting Willow, so naturally, it couldn''t be sold here as a dish. It could be used as a snack with seasonings.


    Fried Fish and Willows were simple to make. The fish and sliced Willows were marinated with egg white and a little salt. Since there was no starch, they were directly fried after marinating. Finally, the fish was sprinkled with chili powder.


    "No, no one eats fish here, and you want to sell it in the town? Who would buy your stuff?"


    Chu Pann''er told everyone that the first thing Madam Chiang did was not to allow people to sell the fish willow.


    Chu Pann''er''s expression was normal as she handed the chopsticks to Madam Chiang: "Grandmother, try it first, how is the taste of my fish willow?"


    Madam Chiang glanced at the fish willow tree, and her stiff face relaxed a little. She took a bite and chewed it carefully.


    A few juniors had already stealthily tasted it in the kitchen just now. They were very clear on whether it was tasty or not, and whether it was good or not. They might not be able to sell it in the town, and would have to wait for Madam Chiang''s approval.


    The whole family''s gaze fell on Madam Chiang, the atmosphere was tense. Madam Chiang swallowed his fish willow and looked at Chu Pann''er: "You can give it a try, and decide how you want to sell it."


    In the end, as Chu Pann''er expected, her expression was indifferent: "Fish and Willows for sale, five taels. "I''ll try selling them for about 30 Jin first. If I can sell them all, I can earn one or two silver coins."


    A single silver tael was enough for a household for half a year. With this silver tael, the crisis of the Chu Clan would be solved.


    A trace of light flashed past Madam Chiang''s eyes, and she quickly recovered her calm. She coldly snorted: "Doing business is not as easy as you think.


    Chu Ying''er helped her speak up, "Big Sis cooked so delicious, you are a fool not to buy it."


    Chu Nian clapped her small hands, her voice was clear, "He''s a fool." Pulling on the corner of Madam Chiang''s clothes, her misty eyes shone brightly.


    Seeing that Chu Nian had recited it, the Madam Chiang''s attitude became much better.


    Chu Ying''er volunteered, "Sis, I''ll go with you, I can even help you move your things into the town."


    Chu Pann''er had already made plans in her heart: "Ying''er, Jin''er and her mother will stay at home while I, his sister-in-law, and Chu Xi will go. Eldest Sister-in-Law worked steadily, her mouth was sharp, and she could stand alone. Chu Xi is the only man, he must go. "


    If this arrangement was reasonable, no one else would be able to say anything.


    After Chu Pann''er finished speaking, she brought Chu Xi to the river side to fish. He caught a fish with two baskets on her back, she told Chu Xi to bring it home and went up the mountain. This body needed a great deal of nourishment, otherwise she would not be able to display her martial arts.

 C3

    The current Chu Pann''er was so helpless that she wanted to curse, why had she not heard of snakes on the mountain?


    Chu Pann''er had originally wanted to catch some fish by the river, but she did not expect to run into a snake. Seeing the snake''s entire body stiffen, let alone trying to dodge, the snake seemed to have smelled Chu Pann''er''s human scent and bit down.


    "Is there anyone here? I''ve been bitten by a snake ¡­" Everyone had a weakness, Chu Pann''er''s weakness was to be afraid of snakes, the moment he saw them, his entire body would turn cold, and he would not be able to move. Now that she was bitten by a snake, she did not dare to move, fearing that the poison would spread.


    The sky was about to turn dark. If no one found out, she would probably die here. Chu Pann''er''s legs were numb, the fear and hopelessness that was waiting for death crawled into his heart like a snake.


    "Miss?"


    In the midst of his despair, a low and deep male voice entered his ears.


    As if seeing her lifeline, Chu Pann''er quickly replied: "I''m here, I''ve been bitten by a snake, can a real man help me call my family? I am Chu Pann''er, the big girl from Chu Clan. "


    The man acted as if he didn''t hear her, walking to her side and naturally squatting down. "Where have I been bitten? How long have I been bitten for?"


    "My left ankle has just been bitten. My legs are numb, the poison should have entered my body."


    The man frowned, he lowered his head and naturally grabbed Chu Pann''er''s ankle, and pulled out the dagger at his waist: "Endure it." The tip of the blade stabbed in, causing some blood to spurt out. It was actually red.


    Chu Pann''er used to live in a palace with no man by her side, this was her first time being touched by a man in such a private place. Strangely, she did not resist.


    The man didn''t think much about it. Seeing that the blood was red, he retrieved his dagger and simply bandaged her ankle. "Can you walk?"


    Chu Pann''er frowned, seeing that the blood on the ground was indeed red, she thought to herself strangely, "I was not poisoned, why are my legs so numb, as though I couldn''t walk anymore."


    The man raised his head and saw the panic on her face that had yet to fade. He chuckled softly. "The young lady was frightened by the snake."


    Chu Pann''er was blushing, not because she was shy, but because she was ashamed. She was actually frightened by the snake until her legs went limp. How embarrassing, truly shameful. She propped herself up using the tree trunk and looked at the man. She was slightly surprised. The man had a tall and sturdy stature and an ordinary appearance, but she had a noble air to him. She didn''t look like someone from the countryside.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The man had a doubtful expression on his face as she stared at him.


    Chu Pann''er retracted her gaze: "I can be considered to have been saved by my benefactor, what is his name?"


    "Lady has never been poisoned, so it can''t be said that she is my benefactor." The man paused, "Dong Yizhen."


    There was only one family in the village with the surname Dong. They were an old couple and a son. It was rumored that this son of the Dong Clan was like a wild beast, frightening the villagers with his presence.


    Today, when Chu Pann''er came into contact with him, she realised that this was not the case, this person was warm-hearted.


    Dong Yizhen looked at the sky and pursed his lips: "It''s dark now. Wild beasts and snakes are lurking in the mountains.


    Chu Pann''er was really afraid of encountering Snake again, so she didn''t be courteous.


    Dong Yizhen saw her to her house and quickly left. Chu Pann''er watched his hastily leaving figure, and her impression of him became even better. He was afraid that someone would see him and ruin her reputation.


    Chu Pann''er walked into the courtyard. When the Madam Wang saw her, he immediately went up and sized her up: "Aiyo, my young mistress, where did you go? If you don''t come back, my whole family will be looking for you."


    It was already too late, so Chu Pann''er was a little embarrassed, "We got lost in the mountains," he changed the topic, "Have the fish and willow been pickled?"


    Speaking of which, the Madam Wang didn''t bring up the matter of her late return: "Everything is done, we can leave tomorrow. Let''s go to bed early. We have to get up early tomorrow. "


    There was no light in the house, and the house was dark. Chu Pann''er blacked out as she climbed onto the bed, and accidentally touched Chu Ying''er who was beside him, and carefully retracted her hand.


    In her previous life, she had monopolized a palace by herself and slept on a soft and comfortable bed. But now they had to squeeze together on a hard wooden bed with Chu Ying''er, and it only took a while for them to get used to it. Plus, she had to do business in the town tomorrow. She would have money soon and would be able to return to the capital soon. Thinking of this, she felt a little excited, and she could not sleep at all.


    The next morning, Madam Wang saw her wearing a pair of black circles and was extremely surprised: "Pann''er, you didn''t sleep well last night? Aren''t you too tired? In the future, just leave the fishing to sister-in-law. You''re still young after all. "


    Chu Pann''er was unable to say anything about returning to the capital, so she could only follow Madam Wang''s instructions, allowing her to think that she had not rested yet.


    Along the way, Madam Wang rushed to carry all the tools on her back. Although she was not her sister-in-law, she was the oldest and had to shoulder all the responsibilities. But because there were too many things, she had to delay the distance too much before she could share them with Chu Xi.


    There were a lot of people in the morning market, so the three of them found an empty area to set up a shelf. They picked up a small pot and used it to heat it up with firewood.


    The Madam Wang was also not idle as she shouted, "Come and take a look at this golden cake that has just come out of the pot. I guarantee you that you will want to eat it again this time. For the sake of winning a prize, we also need to have a bite to eat.


    The Golden Soup was something that Chu Pann''er had thought of. The fish willow that had just been fried was shining with a golden luster, it fit this name perfectly. Moreover, if one could tell that it was a fish at a glance, they would lose their curiosity.


    "Eldest Sister-in-law, you can just blow up a small part of this fish willow first. You don''t need to blow it up completely. If the sales aren''t good, then that would be a waste of this pot of oil!" Chu Pann''er said.


    Madam Wang smiled and said, "You''re the one who thought it through."


    Although this Golden Sesame dish had been developed to have a fishy taste, when it was placed in the oil pot, the fishy smell of the boss still drifted out. The people here had always despised fish because they were too fishy and rarely ate fish.


    When he returned home at night, he did not sell any of the Golden Soup, which left everyone depressed. It was as if Madam Chiang had already guessed the result, she did not make any criticisms and just pretended that nothing had happened.


    After finishing her meal, Chu Pann''er placed the marinated fish into the bottom of the vat to refrigerate. She was prepared to continue tomorrow, but Madam Wang was unhappy, and said: "Let''s not mess around, we went blind with these fish for nothing. Grandma may not say anything today, but she will definitely not be happy!"


    "It''s only been a day, why would he give up? I''ll try again for another day tomorrow! " Chu Pann''er said.


    Madam Wang bit her lips, as though she was in a difficult situation.


    Chu Pann''er said: "So many fish, if we don''t think of ways to sell them, we will have to eat them for a long time, right?"


    The Madam Wang then said: "Tomorrow, try again for a day."


    The next day, before the sky brightened, everyone rushed to the town with their things. They first fried up a small portion of the fish and willow leaves.


    Chu Pann''er seriously thought about why the fish willow from yesterday could not be sold, and shouted out, "A Golden Fish Willow that definitely does not smell of fish, there is a fishy smell that is not worth money!"


    Finally, a mother and son pair were attracted ¡­ Eh, this mother and son pair came towards Chu Pann''er''s last sentence, "I don''t need money!"


    "What are you fried up for? Can the oil taste good?" A woman came over with a child in her arms. When she saw the fish willow just coming out of the wok, her nose was sealed.


    Looking at the oil and eating the fragrance, Big Sis, your child is already drooling. Do you think it will taste good? At first, Chu Xi was a little embarrassed, but since Madam Wang could shout, why couldn''t he? This exit was pretty smooth.


    Chu Pann''er glanced at Chu Xi, and his performance was not bad.


    The woman glanced at the child in her arms. She thought that if the child tasted bad, he would give her money back. Without hesitation, she said, "Give me one tael."


    Chu Pann''er weighed one or two servings of chilies and handed them over to the woman. The woman gave the child a small piece. The child finished it in two bites. When she saw that his mother still had it in her hand, she reached out with his small hand to grab it. "Mother, eat, eat ¡­"


    The Madam Wang took the opportunity to shout: "Everyone has seen that the Golden Sesame Seed is soft and tasty, it would be a loss if everyone did not buy it now. What else do you want to buy with five pieces of silver? "


    "Give me two taels. Can''t you put some more of that chili powder in?"


    "I want one tael that''s not spicy."


    "I want two taels ¡­"


    After firing the first shot, the selling went much smoother.


    Madam Wang counted the copper coins and revealed a smile of satisfaction and surprise: "Pann''er, we made a full one tael of silver this morning!"


    They didn''t even dare to think about 1 tael of silver.


    "Hmm," Yu Liu''s good sales were within Chu Pann''er''s expectations. If there was starch, the fish would be even more tender on the outside, but it would also have an even better taste. "Let''s go buy some rice noodles."


    Madam Wang counted the money and bought the rice noodles and starch. She still had 800 gold left. Passing the seed shop, Chu Pann''er stopped at the door and said, "Sister-in-law, it''s the planting season right now. The land at home has not been planted yet, let''s buy some seeds and go back, I want to plant something else."

 C4

    "Alright, you can go. I''ll wait for you here with little brother." Madam Wang was a little hesitant, "Our family depends on those few acres. If you want to plant anything, you better think it through."


    The one that Chu Pann''er wanted to buy was the same, the sweet potato seed. Sweet potato starch can be used to make fish willows and as a spice, sweet potatoes can be made into other snacks, and good for the body. Most importantly, sweet potatoes can be grown in three or four seasons a year. They have a large yield that can be stored well and can be eaten in the winter.


    After the three of them finished buying, they walked past a pork shop on their way back. Chu Pann''er saw that no one wanted the pig bones and water, so she bought it for two gold coins.


    The Madam Wang was still a little disapproving, "Pann''er, pigs don''t have meat, why are you selling it? Furthermore, pigs are so smelly, so why can''t you eat it."


    How could poor families know the nutritional value of pig bones? Even if they knew, they wouldn''t buy it. For them, it was better to just eat a few mouthfuls of fat and have the strength to work. The taste of the pig''s water was even harder to swallow and no one had eaten it before. Who would have thought that it would be so delicious?


    Chu Pann''er didn''t explain and placed the things into the basket, "Sister-in-law, I can make fish to be delicious, but can also make pigs in the water. "It''s getting late. Milkman is still waiting for us at home. Let''s go back."


    Madam Wang opened her mouth, but in the end she did not say anything. This little girl was really different. No matter who it was, she would not stop talking. She would decide everything on her own, and the decision she made was also the right one. She had a premonition that Chu Pann''er might really be able to change this family.


    Since he bought a lot of things, he hired a horse carriage to return home. As soon as he entered the village, he attracted the attention of the villagers.


    "What kind of windfall is Chu Clan? Why are they buying so many things? It can''t be that some girl is getting engaged."


    "I''ve never heard of this before. I saw him buy pig bones too and they''re not worth much. Who knows, he might have gone to pick up something that I don''t want."


    The Madam Wang was furious, she tugged at Chu Pann''er''s sleeves: "Pann''er, I''ll go tell them, we bought them all with money."


    Chu Pann''er did not move, her expression did not change, and her tone was calm: "If they want to say, let them say it, we''ll live our lives, no matter what they say."


    Although his tone was calm, his voice could be heard by the surrounding villagers. The villagers looked at her with a different expression. This Chu Clan girl, was truly different.


    When they almost reached the door, they saw Madam Chiang standing at the door, looking around. When she saw them return, he pretended to sweep the floor.


    When Chu Ying''er heard the carriage, she quickly ran out the door. The Madam Tian followed closely behind, glancing at the things on the carriage, she asked anxiously: "Where did you get these things, how are you selling them today?"


    Madam Wang was all smiles as she took out the rest of the money, "I sold it all. I sold it all in a short while, we bought all of these things. She handed the copper coin to Madam Chiang, "Mother, these are the remaining eight hundred gold coins. Please count them."


    Sold out? Madam Chiang seemed to see hope. Taking the silver and feeling the weight of the silver, her tense face flashed with a smile. A rare praise: "Not bad."


    Madam Wang called for Chu Jin''er and her nephew to move the things down. After the pig was taken down, she frowned, "Why are you spending money randomly?"


    Madam Wang looked at Chu Pann''er and said hurriedly: "Mother, I bought it myself. My sisters are all grown, so they should eat some meat. "Even small remembrances need to heal the body."


    When Chu Nian was mentioned, Madam Chiang''s discontent disappeared.


    After Chu Jin''er finished carrying the items, she went over to Chu Pann''er''s side and said, "Aunt, when I went to the mountains to dig for wild vegetables, I saw a lot of chilli peppers, so I brought them back. How did you make the fish yesterday? The fish was so delicious that she had dreamt about it last night.


    However, Chu Pann''er was getting busier and busier, she could not do it everyday.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the chili that she had picked up and nodded: "Not bad, there are too many chilies.


    Chu Ying''er brought water over. "Big sister, I forgot, as long as there are more chilies, we can use them for salted vegetables. This time, we can buy salt at home.


    A poor family couldn''t bear to part with anything. Chili peppers were something that only existed in the summer and autumn. If you couldn''t finish them, you would use salt to marinate them. In the winter, you could even cook them.


    When Chu Pann''er heard about marinating the fish, she thought of an idea. "Jin''er, I''ll teach you how to cook the fish in water later on, but after you finish eating, you have to help me cut the chilli peppers."


    The fish willow was easy to sell, but before the people got tired of it, Chu Pann''er sold more fish, and the business was still good.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in ragged clothes and covered in filth, walked over after sending off a guest. He shook the bowl that he had taken away from his hand and said, "Congratulations to the girl for her prosperity. I wish the girl great fortune in life."


    The surrounding people all took a few steps back while some of them covered their noses with their hands.


    "Stinky beggar, you''re here to beg for food. Don''t dirty your things."


    "Scram, scram, scram before I buy anything."


    The person who came was a guest. Chu Pann''er''s expression was normal, his gaze did not waver, and he asked indifferently: "Guest, do you want to buy Golden Sesame Rice?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at Yu Liu and swallowed his saliva, "My lady, I haven''t eaten in days. Your business is so good, you must have made quite a bit, right? "Give me something to eat. Give me a few copper coins so I can have a meal."


    Chu Pann''er sized him up, and wiped a cold smile off her face: "I won''t, please give way, don''t affect my business."


    "You ¡­" The middle-aged man didn''t think that she would reject him so straightforwardly. Shame and anger mixed together, "You earn so much money, what''s wrong with giving me charity?" "It''s not like I can''t tell what your business is, I haven''t eaten my fill in three days."


    He originally thought that since he had met someone who had a good business background and wanted something to eat, he would say some good words. How could this girl be stingy?


    Madam Wang was soft-hearted to begin with, but when she heard this, he became angry, "Whether or not you give it to us is our problem. If you want to beg, then go no further. If I say it''s not given, then just don''t give it."


    "The rich are as heartless as you, the only people in this world who have so many beggars!" The middle-aged man was indignant.


    Chu Pann''er''s eyes turned cold, and her expression became cold: "There are so many people in this world like you, who have hands and feet, yet do not care about face, that there are so many beggars. Her hands and feet were clearly healthy, and she was as strong as an ox. Yet, she still asked for rice and used her hands to earn money?


    If the person who came to beg today was an old man who was incompetent at the age of sixty, I would definitely take care of the food, but for a young man like you, I will never be merciful. "


    "Well said! It''s no disgrace to have hands and feet to pay your debts. "


    "You deserve to starve to death, don''t block the way!"


    The middle-aged man had been begging for so long, but he was too used to this kind of life where things could be bought without paying. He was becoming more and more depraved, how could he expect to be able to eat with his hands?


    The despising voices of the people became louder and louder. The middle-aged man could no longer stand and walked away dejectedly.

 C5

    The rainy season was approaching and mushrooms were growing. Mushrooms were everywhere in the mountains.


    Chu Pann''er went back to pick mushrooms from the basket. Just as she was about to pour them into the basin to wash, she heard Madam Chiang''s dissatisfied voice.


    "Chu Pann''er, why did you bring these things back? Do you want to die? This thing is poisonous, just throw it away."


    Since ten years ago, when people in the village ate mushrooms until they died, no one in the village touched any mushrooms, thinking that all the mushrooms were poisonous. However, the mushrooms were good food in the capital, so Chu Pann''er could easily distinguish them after eating too much.


    She picked up a mushroom and caught a chicken. She fed it to the chicken and after a while, the chicken was still alive and kicking.


    The mushrooms were washed, the water was controlled, and they were mixed with the small chili peppers that were marinated in salt for an entire night, seasoned and marinated.


    After selling it for a few days, the fish willow became unable to sell anymore. No matter how tasty the food was, there would always be times where she would feel sick of it. Moreover, her Golden Sesame Seed production was simple, a perceptive person would be able to prepare it by themselves once they saw it. She could guarantee that within half a month, she would have a large number of "peers".


    The soy sauce was packed in a small jar. A jar weighed more than two catties, and was worth ten gold coins per catty. After deducting the cost, a jar could earn five catties.


    Business was stabilising, Chu Pann''er wanted to increase the scale, but to increase the scale, she needed more silver. She had given all her silver money to Madam Chiang, if she wanted to use silver, he had to greet him. To her, this was very awkward.


    At the dining table, told them that he wanted to expand their business. Finally, he looked at Madam Chiang and said, "Milk, I want to manage the family''s money."


    The silver in the family was always managed by the Madam Chiang, even Chu Pann''er''s mother would never dare to have the thought of taking charge of money. When she heard this, she immediately looked at the Madam Chiang, "Mother, Pann''er is confused, don''t take her words to heart." She glanced at Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er''s attitude was resolute and her eyes were clear. "Grandma, I''m very sober. The family''s income is increasing, but it cannot be satisfied with the current situation. If I want to expand the business, I need more silver. "


    Chu Pann''er didn''t say anymore as she looked at Madam Chiang.


    Madam Chiang looked at his granddaughter again. Ever since she broke her brain, it was like a completely different person. She had her own thoughts, her own mind, and she was even nicer to her family. Under her guidance, it would only get better and better if he gave her this family.


    Madam Chiang sighed, "I am old, and have managed the finances my entire life. I am also tired. "You must remember, what you are taking over is not silver. It is the life of this entire family."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the atmosphere became heavy.


    Chu Pann''er took over the finance, and started to count the accounts. 10 silver coins for half a month''s worth of income. Drinking some tea in the capital was gone. It was still far from enough.


    In the past few days, she had heard from the town that the biggest restaurant in the town was called Jiyue Restaurant, and it was opened by an outsider. If you want to really expand the business, partners are essential.


    On this day, Chu Pann''er, Madam Wang, Chu Xi and Chu Jin''er came to the town to sell the Lentinus edodes chilli sauce.


    The few children had just left the house when Lady Liu entered with a solemn expression. Madam Chiang was originally sitting on her bed tidying up the silk threads, but when she saw Lady Liu come in, she glanced at her and knew that she was here to have Chu Pann''er manage the money for her.


    The Madam Chiang said indifferently: "My daughter-in-law is here. Come in quickly. My thread has been arranged to the point that it makes me upset."


    Lady Liu sat beside Madam Chiang with a troubled face. After entangling herself with the thread for a few times, she said hesitantly: "Mother, are you letting Pann''er manage the money is too much? She''s just a child, how could she care about her family''s money? "


    Madam Chiang sighed, and said: "Sigh, I am already old, and do not know how many looks I can give these children, but I can only hope that they will have some future, and be able to support this family."


    "Aren''t we adults still here? How can it be children? " The old fox was deep in thought. In the end, they were not the wives of Chu Clan''s wives, so even though they gave birth to grandchildren, they were still considered outsiders.


    "Although you adults are more farsighted, your brains aren''t as active as a child''s. In the future, it''s still the children''s world." Madam Chiang said. How could she hand over all the authority to her daughter-in-law? After all, she had another surname. What if she was like the second son''s wife and took the money to steal a man? Then, what kind of old grandma would take in her old age?


    "But Pann''er is a girl, in the end, she has to be married off, right?" Lady Liu said with a troubled expression.


    Only then did Madam Chiang recover her wits. What Liu Shi said was not false, the little girl said that she was raised for other people. What kind of woman would not marry for her entire life?


    "Let my grandson learn from Pann''er. After a period of time, find a suitable opportunity for Pann''er to hand over the power of the finances, and let my grandson manage it." Madam Chiang said, what Liu Shi said was very reasonable, this family would need a man to support them in the future, of course her grandson will be the hope of this family!


    Hearing Madam Chiang''s words, the Liu Family felt as if a flower had bloomed in their hearts. That eldest grandson of Chu Clan was his son, what difference was there between her son''s money and hers?


    "My wife listens to my mother!" Lady Liu said obediently.


    Madam Chiang rolled her eyes at Liu Shi, she did not like this daughter-in-law being too smart!


    At this time, Chu Pann''er was looking for a way to sell her Mushroom Sauce, but didn''t know that the results of her hard work had been decided by the Liu Family and Madam Chiang without her knowledge.


    Chu Pann''er thought that when she started selling them, she would gain something from it. She brought along two jars of chili sauce and headed towards Jiyue''s Restaurant.


    It wasn''t as if the waiter didn''t recognize any people, he only asked after Chu Pann''er entered the restaurant, "Is Miss here to eat or ¡­."


    Chu Pann''er looked around the restaurant, and then said indifferently: "I''m looking for your shopkeeper."


    "Our shopkeeper ¡­"


    "Why are you looking for him?"


    Before the waiter could finish his sentence, a man in blue walked in. He was extremely beautiful with narrow phoenix eyes and exquisite facial features. The clothes made of fine silk were draped loosely over his body. They were clearly elegant and graceful clothes, forcing him to wear them in a lazy manner. His temperament was noble and demonic-looking.


    She was beautiful, but she looked like a popinjay. Chu Pann''er was displeased as she replied in a bland tone, "It has nothing to do with Young Noble."


    "Strange, the shopkeeper is right in front of you, where do you want him to find it?"


    Chu Pann''er once again sized him up, and she saw that she was only in her early twenties, and was actually the shopkeeper?


    The man went upstairs and turned around to see that she was still in a daze. With a lazy voice, he said, "What are you standing there for? If you have something to say, say it."


    The private dining room was decorated meticulously. The tea table, the hope, the imperial concubine chair, the incense, the artificial water flow ¡­ everything was ready.


    Pei Jiyue sized her up. He was wearing a coarse cloth shirt and a vegetable basket, so he should be a village girl. Her pair of eyes that were as black as ink were deep and clear like the full moon of fifteen years, cold and proud.


    Pei Jiyue lazily leaned on the chair, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "Why is Miss looking for me?"


    Chu Pann''er took out a jar of Mushroom chili sauce, placed it on the table, and opened the lid: "Please have your Young Master get someone to bring a bowl of noodles, we can use this jar of Mushroom chili sauce."


    Pei Jiyue swept the black sauce with his eyes, wrinkled his nose in disdain, and waved his fan, looking at Chu Pann''er with an unhappy expression: "Are you teasing me? This is an upscale restaurant, and the people who come here are either rich or noble. Since you''ve already gotten used to the delicacies of the mountains and the sea, who would want to eat your crappy sauce? "


    "People who are used to eating precious delicacies, would occasionally eat bran mustard greens," Chu Pann''er coldly retorted without giving in at all. "Young Master, you''re making a decision without even tasting it, isn''t that a bit too unreasonable? If you don''t like it, I''ll take it away. "


    Chu Pann''er picked up the jar and turned to leave.


    Pei Jiyue tsk-tsked twice: "You overestimate yourself, you actually dare to bring food that the poor people eat to this place. Who doesn''t know how to make chili sauce, I still want to buy it for you."


    Chu Pann''er stopped and looked around the room. Seeing a Go board, she walked over and started to play chess.


    "Why did you take the initiative to move the second young master''s chess piece ¡­" The steward could not stand watching on the side. Those who came from the countryside came from the countryside. They had no rules, and moving things without permission was too uncultured.


    Pei Jiyue lifted his hand to indicate for him to shut up, and walked over to take a glance, and saw her in a whole new light: "How did you do that?"


    He had nothing to do with the chessboard. His left hand faced his right, and in the end, he was trapped. No matter what, he could not unravel the chessboard, and thus he could not sleep at night. Who would have thought that this country bumpkin girl would solve his problem? He didn''t expect her to be so simple.


    Chu Pann''er''s hands did not stop moving, there was no happiness in her expression, and she said indifferently: "Taste my thing first, then I''ll tell you how to solve it. There''s another secret I need to tell you. "


    Pei Jiyue got the manager to bring a bowl of noodles and put in some Lentinus edodes chili sauce. He ate it gracefully: "What''s added inside, it tastes a little bad."


    "It''s soybeans." Chu Pann''er stopped playing and glanced at the manager.


    Pei Jiyue understood and retreated left and right.


    Chu Pann''er returned to her seat and poured herself a cup of tea. "Young Noble has been infected by poison for a long time now, have you recently been unable to poop out?


    Being asked about this by a young lady, even though Pei Jiyue''s skin was even more thick, he was still a little embarrassed. With an impatient expression, he said, "Are you trying to trick me instead of selling anything? This young master does not need this young lady to worry about my health, please go back. "

 C6

    Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrows and laughed: "I am not too concerned about Young Noble''s condition, although Young Noble is beautiful, his complexion is yellow and the moss on his tongue is heavy, so I guessed that Young Noble''s condition might not be too good recently, if I''m not wrong, Young Noble, please do not take offense, I am a naive and inexperienced little girl."


    A hint of panic flashed past Pei Jiyue''s eyes, but he quickly returned to normal and leisurely said: "Young lady, you''re quite interesting. First, use a jar of chili sauce as a stepping stone.


    Pei Jiyue stared fixedly at her, as if he was examining an item.


    As the daughter of a great general, how could Chu Pann''er possibly bear such a gaze? Displeased, she turned her head away and coldly said, "I only came here to sell these jars of chili sauce in my basket, but after interacting with the shopkeeper, I found that I really can''t get into the great hall with these things. I''m bothering you. Goodbye."


    Pei Jiyue then let go of his guard. Seems like he was thinking too much, the lady in front of him was straightforward and capable, how could she be compared to the snake and mouse people at home?


    You know that my restaurant is the biggest restaurant in the town, and the things that we offer to our customers are excellent, so I''m a bit more cautious. Actually, this is the first time I''ve tasted such a special chili sauce since I was born, so I think that the customers of this restaurant will like this taste. If you don''t have any objections, I''ve decided to order fifty pots from you. "" "Okay." "" Okay.


    Chu Pann''er stopped in her tracks, she was slightly startled, but her face was really gloomy. One second she was acting extremely impatient, and the next she was saying that the sky had cleared up, but, since he had already spoken, she had no reason to reject him. Fifty pots of chili sauce, was a huge business!


    Words have no basis. As proof, I still hope that the shopkeeper and I can establish a written report to prevent my fifty jars of chilli sauce from being brought into your store. If you go back on your word, I will drag you back. Chu Pann''er said rationally.


    Of course, the main reason why he said all of this in such a grand manner was because he wanted to make fifty jars of Lentinus edodes chilli sauce at once. If he wasn''t able to sell it, then it would be a huge problem for him.


    Pei Jiyue smiled, and looked at Chu Pann''er with interest. He had never seen a girl bargain with her, and said: "You don''t need to write a contract, you just need to pull fifty jars of chili sauce over. If I, Pei Jiyue, wanted to lie to you, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even know who to cry to."


    Chu Pann''er laughed in disdain. No matter how devilish this man looked, his words were extremely arrogant. He really didn''t like dealing with people like this.


    But it quickly returned to normal, and said: "Then I''ll have to thank Young Master Pei, and at this time tomorrow, I will bring all the Lentinus edodes chilli sauce from home, but it should not be enough for fifty jars, if I want to collect all fifty jars, I''m afraid Young Master Pei will have to wait a few more days."


    Pei Jiyue lazily laid on the imperial concubine''s chair, looking at the opened Mushroom chili sauce on the table. His mouth was curled into a smile, and the fresh smell of the house mixed together with the smell of the chili sauce, forming a strange smell.


    "In a while, I''ll get a silver ingot from the waiter as a deposit." In that case, are you at ease? " Pei Jiyue said slowly.


    Chu Pann''er coldly nodded her head, and said: "Then I''ll have to thank Young Master Pei. If there''s nothing else, I will head down first." Unknowingly, Chu Pann''er was extremely disgusted with this playboy son of her. Although she had known him for only a short period of time, his every move and action had made her extremely disgusted.


    After Chu Pann''er finished speaking, she went to the front hall to take the deposit from the accountant. It was unknown if it was because Pei Jiyue called her in advance, but he actually gave her 25 taels of Snowflake Silver.


    Chu Pann''er evaded and said: "This silver is too much, my chili sauce is a cheap thing, it is not worth this money."


    "The company has just informed us that the young lady has decided to play a game of chess with Young Master. As for the remaining silver, it can be considered as the reward for clearing the game." The accountant respectfully said.


    Chu Pann''er cursed in her heart: "As for how much money I have can I be lawless?" However, her unintentional actions had attracted a burst of ridicule from him, causing Chu Pann''er to feel extremely unhappy.


    But now was the time to be short of money, if she acted high and mighty this time, it would only harm the family. Although she was extremely unwilling to be pardoned by others, she still took the twenty-five taels of snow silver reluctantly after valuing her family.


    Chu Pann''er took the silver, and without even saying a word of thanks, she hurriedly left. In the market, Chu Ying''er and the others were still selling chili jars.


    Chu Pann''er called out to the two of them, and said: "Let''s go home today, I''ve received a large order for fifty jars of Lentinus edodes chilli sauce, they''ve given us the deposit."


    Chu Ying''er looked at the twenty-five taels of Snowflake Silver in Chu Pann''er''s hands, opened her mouth wide in shock, and asked: "Big sister, who is this family that is so rich and magnanimous, to actually give such a large deposit, it''s enough for our Chu Clan people to go up and down for many years."


    When Chu Pann''er mentioned Pei Jiyue, her face was filled with unhappiness, and she said casually: "I just met a rich fool, he was only willing to give me so much silver, why should I reject. I just want to take this, and use this silver to buy some things for our family."


    Chu Ying''er could clearly feel that the person in charge of the transaction was unhappy when Chu Pann''er mentioned the order, hence she kept her mouth shut quietly.


    Chu Pann''er found a rice shop and bought some cheap millet and two kilograms of sugar.


    Chu Ying''er asked in puzzlement: "If even we poor people don''t like to eat these Little Mi, then why did Big Sis buy so much? If mother and grandmother knew, they would definitely say that you had a meal. "


    Chu Pann''er explained: "I naturally have a use for buying these things, normally Xiao Mi will only be eaten by my family members as rice paste to satisfy my hunger, and I want them to make a very delicious snack, when I cook you will know, this snack is really delicious, it''s crispy and refreshing, it''s sweet but not greasy."

 C7

    After all, Chu Pann''er had obtained a lot of fresh food during this period of time, so she did not care about all this and chose to believe in her.


    When the three of them returned to their hometown, Madam Chiang was sitting at the door waiting for the three sisters to return. Seeing the Mushroom chili sauce in their hands without any signs of decreasing, he slightly frowned and coldly said: "The business of this chili sauce is not good?"


    Chu Pann''er shook her head and said: "It''s not that I can''t sell the Lentinus edodes chili sauce, but that I accepted a large order. In a restaurant in the town, I directly asked for fifty jars of our Lentinus edodes chilli sauce, and in this period of time, I have been treating all of them completely. I even gave us twenty-five taels of snow silver as the deposit, as long as we transport all the fifty jars of Lentinus chili sauce, the remaining twenty-five taels of snow would immediately be transferred to the account."


    When the Madam Chiang heard that it was because of this reason, her expression softened and she said, "You youngsters, you can do whatever you want to do. But you must remember one thing.


    The chili concoction that Chu Pann''er made, was only worth about fifty grams, and was actually worth a tael of silver. In the eyes of Madam Chiang, this was only something that a fool would do.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know what kind of person Chu Pann''er was before, but even though she had been spirited for the past few days, she could still be considered as a fledgling, afraid that she would bring the other two into the sewer.


    "It''s the owner of the Jiyue Tower who is extremely rich. I accidentally cracked it, and thought deeply about a game of chess. As a thank you, he bought it from my hands. I bought so much chili sauce." Chu Pann''er said softly, dispelling the doubt in her heart.


    Madam Chiang nodded her head in relief and said, "So that''s how it is. I was wondering, how could you sell such a cheap thing like crops for such a good price? But I am curious about when did you learn to play chess, big girl? "


    Madam Chiang seemed to have thought of an important question." I remember that you didn''t know a single character before, and that it was something as profound and profound as chess. There wasn''t a single person in the entire village who knew how to play chess, so where did she get the ability to break someone''s record, a game that had been bothering her for a long time?


    Chu Pann''er was startled, thinking that the Madam Chiang had begun to suspect her, and said vaguely: "I don''t know how to play chess, I just chanced upon a chess piece in the middle of the chess board, then the boss of the Jiyue Tower actually said that I managed to chuck away the chess piece perfectly.


    After hearing that, Madam Chiang heaved a sigh of relief. She was curious about the reason why the little girl did not step out of the door in the past. Who was the one who taught her chess?


    "Big Sis, are we going to go crazy picking mushrooms next? "After all, 50 jars of chili sauce is not a small number. I think I''ll need a lot of mushrooms." Chu Ying''er said excitedly.


    When she thought of the 25 taels of white silver, she couldn''t help but feel excited. Honestly speaking, this was the first time in her life that she had seen 25 taels of silver together.


    Looking at her excited face, Chu Pann''er nodded and said, "Needing mushrooms is the most important, and the most important thing is that it requires a large amount of chilies. If there are too few mushrooms, then we won''t be able to make the desired taste, so you should go separate from your family members, one group will go search for mushrooms, and the other group will go search for chilies."


    "Nian Bing and I will go to pick mushrooms. Little Niece and Aunt, let''s go look for Chili Pepper." Chu Ying''er said.


    Chu Pann''er nodded her head, and said: "Then let''s move out quickly. Go find the two ingredients first, I will go find more plates, I don''t have enough fifty of these jars, I still need more than twenty."


    "There''s an old man in a kiln at the east end of the village. He often destroys some defective goods every night. Why don''t you try your luck at his place and buy them at a low price? Use them as jars of chili sauce." Madam Chiang said. She talked about the older kiln burner, who had interacted with him when he was young.


    Chu Pann''er nodded, pushed out a small carriage from the back courtyard and walked towards the east side of the village.


    At the east side of the village, there was indeed an old man who was covered in filth and had white hair who was fiddling with the mud. Chu Pann''er walked over and politely said to the elders: "Greetings, Grandfather. I am a girl from the Chu Clan of the village, and I want to take a few jars from you to use.


    The old man was not moved. He continued to play with the mud in his hands. After a while, the unformed mud formed into small bowls, cups, bottles and the like in his hands.


    Chu Pann''er thought that she had disturbed the old man, and quietly waited for the old man to clean up the mud in his hands, and continued to speak: "Grandfather, you have disturbed me, I am here to buy the jar, no matter how much you pay, I will accept."


    The old man felt a huge shadow before his eyes, swaying back and forth before his eyes. He raised his head and looked towards the shadow. He saw a girl with delicate features, who seemed to be saying something to him.


    The old man made a gesture, pointed to his ear, and made another inaudible gesture.


    Only then did Chu Pann''er understand why the old man did not pay attention to her when she was talking to him just now. It turned out that the old man in front of her had such a good ability of pinching porcelain, but was actually deaf.


    Chu Pann''er followed the town''s price increase of 30% and handed the silver in her hand over to the old man. She pointed to the defective products at the side and made a movement of moving them away.


    The old man looked at the silver in his hands, and immediately waved his hand, meaning that it was too much, but Chu Pann''er pretended not to understand, and quickly carried the bottles onto her own car, and drove off.


    The old man looked at the silver taels in his hands and let out a long sigh before continuing to squeeze the mud in his hands.


    Madam Chiang looked at Chu Pann''er and returned with a cart full of pots. She hurriedly went to receive him and asked: "You didn''t spend much on this cart full of pots, right?"


    "Originally, these porcelain vases were all defective. Even if I didn''t want them, they would have been immediately destroyed. I brought them over to help that old man in a big way." Chu Pann''er lied. If she were to speak the truth, and spent a whole fifty grams of silver on a cart of pots, Madam Chiang would definitely stomp in pain.


    Sure enough, the Madam Chiang nodded her head in satisfaction and said: "Our family isn''t rich, at this stage we can save as much as we want."

 C8

    When he finished all of this, Chu Ying''er and the others had already brought back a basket of mushrooms. The whole family sat in the courtyard and started to pick mushrooms, and after cleaning the mushrooms, they cut them into small cubes and placed them into each jar. Then, they placed the chilies that came a while ago into each jar, and added water and salt to the cap, and placed them in a dark corner.


    Chu Pann''er counted the Lentinus edodes chili sauce that she had already prepared. Not too bad, there were still 25 jars left, she placed the 25 jars of Lentinus edodes chili sauce that she had prepared onto the small cart and tied them together with a rope. She planned to take the 25 jars of Lentinus edodes chili sauce and hand them over tomorrow.


    After doing all this, Chu Pann''er took out the small rice and sugar that she bought in the town, and then washed a big pot clean, placing half of the oil inside to heat it up.


    When the oil was 60 to 70% hot, Chu Pann''er placed Xiao Mi''s piece inside. When Xiao Mi saw the oil flower, she quickly opened it and expanded, Chu Pann''er then fished out the fried rice and poured the white sugar she bought into it. The white sugar melted when it got hot, and Xiao Mi and the white sugar formed a thick substance that stuck together.


    When Xiao Mi and the white sugar had fully mixed together, she made them clap on the chopping board and pressed them together into a huge flat cake. When all the heat was gone, Chu Pann''er picked up the kitchen knife, cut the flat cake into small square pieces, and placed one in her mouth.


    Chu Ying''er smelled the fragrance and came over. Seeing Chu Pann''er''s masterpiece, she laughed and said: "Big sister, what is this new thing again? "It smells so good!"


    Chu Pann''er picked up a pancake and handed it over to her, saying, "This is the pancake made of millet and sugar that I bought in the town earlier."


    Chu Ying''er took a bite. The crispy taste in her mouth, along with the sweetness of the sugar, completely changed her previous understanding of Xiao Mi. She said to Chu Pann''er in shock, "I can''t believe he made such a delicious thing with Xiao Mi."


    Xiao Mi is a very tasty food. However, people usually boil her into a paste of porridge, and drink it down to satisfy their hunger. Actually, there are many ways to eat it, such as stir-frying the rice with millet and cabbage. Chu Pann''er said.


    Chu Ying''er looked at Chu Pann''er with a face full of worship, and said: "Hearing you say this, I''ll be eating that kind of salty meal you mentioned tomorrow."


    Chu Pann''er said softly: "What''s wrong with that? I still have some millet left over. If everything goes well tomorrow, I''ll make some food for you guys when we get back. "


    Chu Ying''er laughed and said: "Big sister, let''s sell such delicious food at the market, it will definitely sell better than that Golden Sesame. This food is sweet and not greasy, not only can it be eaten as normal food, it can also be eaten as snacks when you have free time, so we can casually eat a few mouthfuls.


    Chu Pann''er nodded her head and said: "I did a rough calculation just now, and I feel that we can only sell these things at 20 gold coins per jin, what do you think about the price?"


    Chu Ying''er looked satisfied as she said: "Such a delicious dish, selling it for twenty gold coins for a jin is too cheap. If you ask me, Big Sis might as well do this, we will sell it for thirty gold coins for a jin."


    Chu Pann''er nodded, looking at the fragrant rice cake on the chopping board, she thought about the difference between twenty gold coins per catty and thirty gold coins per catty, there was no difference, around, there was only a difference of ten gold coins. What she did today, should be about seven or eight catties, it was very easy to sell.


    Tomorrow she would take the chilli sauce and several kilograms of rice cake to the town to sell.


    Chu Ying''er felt that this thing was extremely tasty, so she took a few more small pieces from the chopping board and gave them to Madam Chiang to eat, then mumbled to herself and praised, "Oh my god, it''s really amazing! It''s the first time I''ve eaten such delicious rice, but even I don''t believe that he was made of small rice."


    Chu Pann''er slightly raised the corner of her mouth and said: "I merely used the most ordinary white sugar. I fried the small rice with hot oil and fished it out before putting it into the white sugar.


    When Chu Pann''er was at the Imperial Palace, she liked to eat this dessert the most. It was just that at that time, there were a lot of different types of Molds in the imperial kitchen, and after the Incense Rice Cake had been frozen and formed in the mold before it was formed, it had turned into various kinds of shapes and looked even more beautiful.


    Early in the morning on the second day, Chu Pann''er, Chu Ying''er and even recited the names of three people as they pulled the small carriage towards the town. The people from the village discussed by the side: "I don''t know what kind of dog shit luck we had gotten into during this period of time, and every day we would be carrying a huge cart full of things. We would be able to sell things in the town, and at sunset, we would be able to sell the things on the carriage.


    Even though these people were discussing, but with such a loud voice, it caused Chu Ying''er to be unable to hold back her anger, and she said to Chu Pann''er: "Big sister, for us to talk so much about these things, I really can''t listen to any of it. I want to go over and argue with them."


    Chu Pann''er waved her hand and said coldly: "Their mouths only grow on them, they can say whatever they want to say. How can we stop their freedom of speech? I don''t have the ability to earn money, so I might as well let them talk some nonsense. It''s so depressing! "


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s advice, Chu Ying''er immediately laughed and said: "That''s right, they are jealous. Who asked them to always bully our family, they simply cannot live a good life."


    The few villagers who were mocking just now, upon hearing Chu Clan, were all speechless. Their faces were pale as they awkwardly stood there for a long time, not knowing what to say next. When they finally regained their senses, the three children of Chu Clan had already pushed their carts far away.


    Chu Pann''er had long brought 25 jars of Lentinus edodes and chili sauce to Jiyue''s building and the innkeeper respectfully greeted her. Chu Pann''er looked around but didn''t see that annoying face, and asked: "Why don''t you see the innkeeper?"


    "Our storekeeper only woke up after sleeping for three hours under the sun. It''s still early, so he probably hasn''t woken up yet." Obviously, it was Pei Jiyue''s habit. It had already become a secret that everyone understood, and there was nothing for them to hide.


    Chu Pann''er nodded and did not say anything else. She really wanted to see the hedonistic Pei Jiyue again.

 C9

    Chu Pann''er put down the twenty-five jars of Lentinus edodes and took the remaining fifteen silver and left the restaurant.


    She was very satisfied with the weight of the silver. If she continued to invest these silver taels, she believed that the money would be enough to go back to the capital.


    After returning home, she naturally went to Madam Chiang''s room first. She placed the two ingots of silver in front of her and said softly, "Grandmother, this is all the silver from the Mushroom Soup. Take a look!"


    Madam Chiang was very satisfied that Chu Pann''er knew how to give her the silver. However, since Chu Pann''er was in charge of the silver, she could not say that she had brought the silver over to leave.


    "Little girl, it looks like you have some brains. Back then, letting you control your family was the right decision. You should keep these silver taels well!"


    To Madam Chiang, she was not that greedy either. She just thought that money was something she could use and that there was no need to earn a full pass. Other than that, all her family members were women and, in the eyes of others, were extremely easy to bully.


    If they made money and had a reputation, sooner or later they would attract people who wanted to do it.


    How could Chu Pann''er not understand? She smiled and said: "Milk, don''t worry, I will definitely let everyone live a good life, all these years, everyone has suffered, and it is usually you who take care of me. Now that Pann''er has grown up, naturally we have to report this to our families!"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the Madam Chiang was slightly startled, and wanted to advise him against something further. Her gaze made contact with the resolution in Chu Pann''er''s eyes, and subconsciously, she nodded.


    "Milk, it''s almost over. It''s been so long since there''s a rule in the house, so Pann''er wants to bring her little sister and the others to the street to take a look. Is that okay?"


    "Yeah, it''s almost the holidays. Go and get Xi''er and Xiang''er some new clothes. We can''t wear those clothes all year round, it''s not proper."


    The Madam Chiang said softly.


    When Chu Pann''er heard this, a cold smile floated up from the bottom of her heart. This Madam Chiang truly valued men and women dearly, all she could think about was Chu Xi and Chu Xiang.


    However, since this money was earned by her, she naturally had to properly regulate everyone.


    Thinking about it, she seemed as if she did not hear the two people that Madam Chiang had mentioned: "Grandmother, then I will go to the town tomorrow to take a look at the market. Pann''er knows that Grandmother loves the tofu in the west market, so she will buy some for Grandmother tomorrow!"


    Hearing that she was going to buy tofu for herself, Madam Chiang was slightly startled. She reached out to''s charming face and said: "Pann''er is truly sensible, let''s just follow what you said!"


    A few taels of tofu were not worth much money, but it was for herself, so Madam Chiang did not really care.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Chu Pann''er asked again: "Then Grandma, what color do you like?"


    Before Madam Chiang could react, she replied: "I''m already old, what color do you like? Panpan, what are you going to do? "


    "Of course I want to get more clothes from grandma. After all, it''s the holidays, and you''re the head of the family. Naturally, you have to change your clothes. Grandmother, it''s about time for me to go!"


    With that, without waiting for Madam Chiang''s reply, Chu Pann''er left with a smile.


    Madam Chiang was stunned for a moment, then reacted, looking at Chu Pann''er''s back, he called out for Chu Pann''er to come back, but she was already nowhere to be seen.


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Jin''er were so happy to see their big sister return with silver, they immediately ran over to touch her body. After all, they had never seen so much silver in their entire lives.


    "Sister, when will we be able to use up all this silver?"


    After Chu Pann''er heard this, he chuckled and said: "Silly girl, this money in the big cities can''t even buy one thing that you like. You should go to bed earlier tonight, tomorrow I will bring you to go shopping to see if you have anything else you need."


    "Shopping? Elder sister, is it really possible? "


    Hearing the word "shopping", the two girls looked at Chu Pann''er happily.


    Seeing the smiling faces of the two girls, Chu Pann''er could not help but be infected, she touched the little girl''s bun and busied herself.


    On the second day, Chu Pann''er brought the two girls and went there. Before she left, Madam Chiang''s face was already dark.


    But Chu Pann''er completely ignored the Madam Chiang''s expression and directly left.


    It was time for the auction today. Normally, he would come here to sell things, but now that she had the chance to stroll around, Chu Pann''er was quite satisfied.


    Hearing the crowd, Chu Ying''er was very happy, but Chu Jin''er still timidly hugged onto Chu Pann''er''s arm and followed her closely.


    Looking at Chu Jin''er who was sticking to him tightly, Chu Pann''er felt helpless. It seemed that her little sister was really too timid, and would need to be taught a lesson in the future.


    "Jin''er, you can''t keep sticking to me forever. You have to learn to walk by yourself, understand?"


    "Big sister, have I annoyed you?"


    Chu Jin''er pouted, her face filled with guilt.


    Chu Pann''er was truly convinced by this girl''s cuteness. If not for the fact that she would cry if she did not pay attention, she would have pinched this girl''s cheeks tightly.


    "No, how could you be annoying me?"


    "Then elder sister ¡­" "Ai ¡­"


    When Chu Jin''er wasn''t paying attention, she was pushed by the crowd and fell onto Chu Pann''er subconsciously. She, who had no one to rely on, was about to fall to the ground right in front of Chu Pann''er''s eyes, and her powerful arms timely covered her waist.


    Chu Pann''er realized that she did not fall down, so she raised her head to look and coincidentally saw a pair of eyes that was as deep as the ocean.


    was the first to react and immediately let go of Chu Pann''er. She coughed lightly and cupped her fists: "Miss Chu, stand stably!"


    Hearing the man''s straightforward words, Chu Pann''er''s face turned red. What do you mean by for her to stand firm?


    However, Chu Pann''er still smiled gratefully: "So it''s Brother Dong. I didn''t expect that Brother Dong would help me the last time.


    "It''s just a small matter, not worth mentioning!"


    Dong Yizhen did not think that it was much, since it was just a help.


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er nodded her head in greeting, and then looked carefully at Dong Yizhen. Although his skin was dark, there was no lack of handsome aura between his brows.


    "Miss ¡­"


    Dong Yizhen coughed slightly. Are all the girls these bold now? Even a man like him would feel embarrassed from being stared at.


    Chu Pann''er reacted, and only now did she remember that she had been staring at a man the whole time, and she immediately felt a little embarrassed. Just as she was about to speak, a scream came from the side: "Chu Pann''er, why are you so shameless? Staring at a man on the street? "

 C10

    Hearing this exaggerated voice, Chu Pann''er subconsciously frowned. At the source of the voice, her face suddenly changed.


    Chu Ying''er also noticed it, and looked at that person with undisguised disgust in his eyes: "Aunt, why are you here?"


    "Don''t worry about it for now, let me!"


    Chu Pann''er pinched Chu Ying''er''s small hand, took a step forward and blocked in front of Chu Ying''er.


    At this time, Madam Liu quickly arrived in front of Chu Pann''er, her face filled with disdain. Now that my Chu Clan has fallen, do I need a little girl like you to seduce men to earn money on the streets? "


    For a moment, her words attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    The people of this small town were simple and were very sensitive to the word seduction.


    Then, looking at how Chu Pann''er was born white and clean, Madam Liu''s sudden words that had no beginning and no end made many believe it.


    "What does Aunt mean?"


    Chu Pann''er''s face turned cold, this woman, dared to come looking for him? I haven''t settled the score with her for what happened last time.


    "Yi, isn''t this the girl called Chu Clan? "A few days ago, I did a lot of business on the street!"


    "That''s right, this little girl is very clever, she is a good sapling for business."


    When these words reached Madam Liu''s ears, it changed her mind. In this period of time, in order to avoid debt, she had gone to the town next door and did not come back.


    So he did not know about Chu Pann''er doing business, so he thought that he had guessed correctly. He narrowed his eyes and ridiculed: "Chu Pann''er, I never thought that you would actually be like this. On the streets, this mother-in-law really knows how to teach people! "


    "Madam Liu!"


    Chu Pann''er''s face changed, the imposing aura around him became cold, Madam Liu had never seen the real world, so she naturally felt afraid, but she endured it and pointed at Chu Pann''er, cursing: "What ¡­ What? Could it be that what I said was wrong? "


    Chu Pann''er had never met the Madam Liu before, but this time, she was the one who was shameless. She could even say such shameless words, but who knows, if others were to hear that, it would ruin her daughter''s reputation.


    "Huh? When did I ever do such a thing? I was only supported by the Brother Dong because I almost fell down just now, how come you, Aunt, turned me into a seductive man? Putting aside the fact that Pann''er was young, she had just grown up. They also know what is the point of being fair and honest! "


    "Could it be that you, Aunt, have experienced it for yourself, so you can understand the theory of seducing men this well?"


    "You ¡­ You''re talking nonsense! "


    When Madam Liu heard this, she placed her hands on her waist and angrily scolded with her vertical eyebrows.


    Chu Pann''er didn''t care at all. This Madam Liu was easily enraged by her.


    "What nonsense am I spouting? Heh, Aunt should be the clearest, whether or not I''m talking nonsense! "


    Chu Pann''er''s eyes carried a touch of scrutiny, causing the Madam Liu to tremble with fear as she subconsciously avoided her gaze.


    She had just returned, Chu Pann''er should not have known, right?


    Madam Liu was very worried, but she was also very scared. She pouted her temper and scolded: "Chu Pann''er, don''t speak nonsense, I am innocent, how can I let you speak nonsense?"


    "Oh? You, who are already married, know that this matter concerns your daughter''s chastity, so you can''t speak nonsense.


    "You ¡­ "Bastard, I''ll beat you to death!"


    The Madam Liu was enraged, she did not care where she was and pounced towards Chu Pann''er with bared fangs and claws.


    Chu Pann''er frowned, but just as she was about to make a move, Dong Yizhen suddenly grabbed onto his hand.


    "Madam, please clear this up. Miss Chu and I are merely close friends, yet here you are ¡­ In any case, it''s fine for you to insult me, but the Miss Chu is innocent, how can you talk nonsense in the streets? If it is heard by outsiders, how can Miss Chu marry anyone? "


    Although Dong Yizhen did not use much strength, it was enough to make the Madam Liu unable to retaliate. She angrily twisted her arm, but there was nothing she could do. Could it be that you can''t bear to part with it? Men like you who look honest, soon... "Ahhh, let go, let go!"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes turned cold and a layer of frost covered his eyebrows.


    The strength in his hands increased.


    "Madame, do you know that this nonsense is going to be prosecuted? "Could it be that the Madam''s rules in the Audience Hall are completely useless?"


    When the others heard Dong Yizhen''s words, they did not have any thoughts, but Chu Pann''er was extremely surprised.


    They were at least a thousand miles away from the capital. Even if he knew the rules of the imperial court, he shouldn''t be a country bumpkin. Therefore, how could he ¡­


    Without giving it much thought, her gaze landed on the Madam Liu''s body once again, but with an additional hint of ridicule.


    "Aunt, no matter what, you and I were once relatives. I know that your granny gave up on your gambling debt, so I hate you, but I''m only a woman, yet you''ve vented your anger on me and ruined my innocence. Don''t you think that''s funny?"


    Chu Pann''er''s face was covered with indifference, the surrounding people understood what Chu Pann''er meant, pointing at Madam Liu they started to discuss: So I was given a break, I never expected this woman to not understand self-love at all, to actually learn how to gamble, this is a crime of seventy out of ten, no wonder she ended up like this, it''s what she deserves!


    "Sigh, don''t say it, I still hadn''t realized, just now I thought that Chu Clan girl was really that kind of person. I didn''t expect that it was deliberately set up by this woman.


    "That''s right, tell me, if this kind of woman were to continue, she would probably end up in a pig cage!"


    "..."


    She heard every word that was said to harm the Madam Liu. With a swoosh, her face became deathly pale.


    Seeing that, Chu Pann''er laughed coldly: "Aunt, I don''t know, about this matter, should you apologize?"


    "What apology? What does it have to do with me? Tell your wild man to let me go, I''m going back! "


    Wild man?


    Chu Pann''er frowned, this woman, she was really a dead woman.


    "Madam Liu, it seems that you really don''t want to taste any pain. You''re not reconciled to this, right?"


    "I ¡­"


    Madam Liu was intimidated by the pressure that Chu Pann''er intentionally released, and her aura immediately dropped by a lot.


    Dong Yizhen suspiciously looked at Chu Pann''er, somehow feeling that the aura on his body was extremely familiar.


    "Brother Dong, I''ll have to trouble you to let go of my aunt. After all, Aunt''s sickness does not last one or two days. It would not be appropriate if she offends Brother Dong!"


    Sick, what disease?


    Dong Yizhen looked at Chu Pann''er in doubt, then saw the ridicule in the latter''s eyes. He immediately understood, coldly looked at Madam Liu, and shook him off, causing the Madam Liu to fall to the ground.

 C11

    Returning to her freedom, Madam Liu was stunned, she pointed at Chu Pann''er and cursed: "Bitch, you actually treat your aunt like this!"


    A slut had completely angered Chu Pann''er. She looked at Madam Liu with cold eyes and said: "Aunt, please be careful of me. A slut, is enough for Pann''er to sue you!"


    "You unrepentant brat, go to the government. Do you think you have money? Don''t forget, back then the village chief had already swallowed all of the gold coins from the Chu Clan man.


    When these words came out, not only was Chu Pann''er stunned, even the Madam Liu had a face of shock.


    She ¡­ how did she say this out loud?


    Pension gold?


    Chu Pann''er slightly raised her brows, then looked at the Madam Liu''s eyebrows, and a thought gradually formed in her heart.


    "It looks like Aunt and the Village Head really have a deep relationship. She could even talk about this kind of thing! If the village chief knew that you are slandering us, he would probably make it so that you will not be able to step foot into this place, right? "


    "You ¡­ Chu Pann''er, I will fight it out with you! "


    Madam Liu raised her eyebrows, and crawled up from the ground with a gulu sound, then rushed at Chu Pann''er. Seeing that, Dong Yizhen was about to stop him, but he was stopped by a look from Chu Pann''er.


    For such a long time, there were very few people in the town who had no complaints to her, so she intentionally angered Madam Liu, and then she would make an example of herself, letting everyone know, that she, Chu Pann''er, was not someone to be trifled with!


    quickly grabbed Madam Liu''s arm with a fierce face: "It looks like Aunt doesn''t have long to remember. She likes to beat people up that much?"


    "You damned girl, how did your useless mother manage to teach a damn girl like you?"


    laughed coldly. Knowing that the time was almost up, he immediately grabbed Madam Liu''s hand and slapped him back on the face. A resounding clap resonated through the crowd.


    Chu Pann''er was not the least bit lenient as she fiercely kicked Madam Liu in the stomach, with a cold expression: "My good aunt, if you don''t have a brain, remember to bring it back next time you go out!"


    Madam Liu held onto her stomach, her face pale and filled with pain. She never thought that Chu Pann''er would be so savage as she pointed at her and cursed, "You stinking girl, you actually dared to hit me.


    Just at this moment, fresh blood slowly flowed out from Madam Liu''s lower abdomen. Madam Liu was startled, seeing the bright red blood, her face turned pale, but she quickly thought of something, and immediately cried out.


    "Wa, wa, wa. You''re just a Chu Pann''er, yet you''re actually so cruel to the child in my stomach, I don''t care if you beat me with disrespect, but, the child in my stomach, after all, is your Chu Clan and bones, yet you destroyed it with a single kick, what is your intentions?"


    Once the words were said, everyone looked at Chu Pann''er in disbelief.


    At the side, Chu Ying''er saw that the Madam Liu did not seem to be lying. She looked at Chu Pann''er worriedly: "Elder sister, what do we do now? Aunt''s kid really... It''s gone? "


    Chu Pann''er''s face did not reveal a trace of panic, she looked at Madam Liu''s flat abdomen, and did not care about the looks from the others. Instead, she shouted loudly: "Excuse me, is there a doctor among the crowd, my aunt has bled, and needs treatment?"


    "Big sister, why don''t we help aunt to the infirmary? There are too many people here, I''m afraid there will be gossip!"


    Chu Jin''er looked at the fresh blood below Madam Liu''s body, as though she was frightened, and immediately turned back, her heart feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she accidentally pushed herself towards Big Sister, Big Sister wouldn''t have met that man just now, and wouldn''t have provoked Madam Liu either.


    Actually, Chu Jin''er thought it was simple, but what she did not know was that Madam Liu was a shameless woman, even if she did not, she would have found an opportunity to kill him.


    Hearing Chu Jin''er''s words, Chu Pann''er''s smile was extremely cold. If she really went to the infirmary, then everything that would happen in the future would be decided by Madam Liu. At that time, her reputation of plotting against her younger brother would be gone!


    Therefore, she might as well use this opportunity to take care of this Madam Liu.


    "The kind heart of a doctor should be treated on the spot. This way, we can see the real problem. If we move our aunt and something happens, the doctor will not be able to diagnose us accurately. This is not good for us."


    "So that''s how it is! I didn''t expect elder sister to understand all this! "


    Chu Jin''er looked at Chu Pann''er with a face full of worship.


    "Little girl, your aunt was three months pregnant, but now you''ve kicked her, she''s ¡­"


    As the two sisters chatted, one of the doctors walked out to treat Madam Liu.


    In the end, he sighed and said it out loud.


    Madam Liu''s face instantly paled, as if she really pitied this child.


    "Ah, my poor unborn child, why did you go so fast? Why didn''t you take your mother away? Ah, child! "His father, look, look! Your wife, I, was actually kicked out of our child by your vicious niece!"


    Madam Liu cried until her bones were broken, and those who were dissatisfied with Madam Liu just now all set their eyes on Chu Pann''er.


    No matter what that woman did, as a junior, she shouldn''t be so vicious.


    Seeing that everyone was discussing Chu Pann''er''s viciousness, Chu Ying''er became worried and pulled her sleeves: "Elder sister, what do we do now? Why don''t we go back and find Grandmother? "


    Although Chu Ying''er was about to turn old, she had never seen those storms, so whenever she had something to do, she wanted to return and find Master.


    Chu Pann''er did not speak, but instead looked around. Everywhere she looked, there were accusations, and when her gaze landed on Dong Yizhen, she was slightly stunned.


    The reason he did not help was because he could not interfere in this matter, and neither could he interfere in it. If he were to open his mouth, then, it would truly destroy Chu Pann''er''s innocence.


    However, he had a feeling that the woman in front of him would definitely be able to resolve this matter, because ¡­ Dong Yizhen sneered as he swept his gaze over Madam Liu''s body. This kind of woman, heh, worm of a hundred feet, would not be stiff even if she died!


    "Pann''er was really careless. She actually used such a large amount of strength to kick the child in Aunt''s arms off. Here, Pann''er will definitely apologize to Aunt!"


    Chu Pann''er revealed an apologetic look as she looked at Madam Liu, as though she felt guilty.


    Hearing Chu Pann''er say this, the Madam Liu endured the pain and said with difficulty, "Enough of the rubbish, you handle it yourself. I will tell Grandma the truth about this matter.


    She was very clear on how important Madam Chiang was to her son and daughter. As long as she told Madam Chiang that fortune-teller that she was carrying a child, she would definitely not let this damned girl off.


    "Oh, really?"


    started laughing at Madam Liu''s words. Just when everyone was about to criticize her, she said softly, "If Grandmother knew that you were going to blame my uncle for taking the seeds of another clan with you, what would the consequences be?"

 C12

    What? What kind of situation was this, everyone was shocked, their first reaction was that Chu Pann''er had a scheming mind, wanting to turn black into white.


    Madam Liu''s face was pale, and her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Chu Pann''er clicked her tongue twice, thinking that the person in front of him could not stand to be scared, with just a few words, she was actually able to scare Madam Liu.


    "Why, Aunt, didn''t you insist that Pann''er hurt your child?"


    "You ¡­ "What do we do?"


    Madam Liu did not dare meet Chu Pann''er''s eyes that were shining, and guiltily shouted.


    Then he just laid on the ground and cried: "I''m already like this, what do you, Chu Pann''er, want to do? You''re just going to give up after seeing me bleed to death? "


    "Pann''er is naturally not a heartless person, Aunt, it''s better not to be like this! Pann''er only felt that there were some things that had not been resolved and that it would be hard to calm down. "


    Chu Pann''er''s face was cold, everyone saw how determined Chu Pann''er was, and spoke for the Madam Liu: "Little girl, please let me off, you have already caused me to lose my child, you have to think about how to face the elders!"


    "That''s right. She''s so vicious at such a young age, what will happen when she grows up?"


    Hearing these discussions, Chu Pann''er smirked as she looked towards Dong Yizhen and asked, "Brother Dong, Pann''er wants to ask, how long has it been since I won the battle?"


    Dong Yizhen was slightly stunned, but quickly understood what Chu Pann''er meant and lightly said, "It''s already been a few years!"


    "Oh? So it turns out that it''s been so long! "


    A soft voice sounded out from her mouth. When everyone heard this, a few of them were confused.


    However, the doctor who had helped Madam Liu just now had a red face as she muttered: "You all ¡­ Wasn''t it just a martyr''s widow? "All the men in your house ¡­"


    Actually, he had frequently gone to the Chu Village to practice medicine and met Chu Pann''er a few times as well. It was just that he did not recognize him just now.


    But everyone understood what he meant and reacted. Madam Liu''s face paled and his fingers gradually turned cold, trying his best to ignore his own existence.


    However, Chu Pann''er didn''t mind in the slightest as she smiled and said, "Could it be that the child in Aunt''s womb is Nezha? "All these years, it''s fine if it was not given birth, but its abdomen is so flat!"


    Chu Pann''er''s smile caused people to feel cold, the details that she purposefully ignored were reminded by the crowd: "Didn''t that doctor just diagnose that woman for three months? Where did three years come from? "


    "That''s right, that''s right. From what I see, this isn''t a concubine at all, but a child who was secretly carried in love!"


    As he said this, everyone burst into laughter.


    There was even someone who brought up Second Uncle Chu Clan, and joked: "You said that the martyr hero did not enjoy life, and after he died, the woman would even go against the other men, do you think that she would have to crawl out of the coffin alive!?"


    As he spoke, he started laughing out loud. However, no one dared to agree with him, because ¡­


    Chu Pann''er stared intently at the person who was talking, her aura becoming colder and colder, she directly kicked a rock off the ground and quickly threw it into the man''s mouth, saying each word: "Insulting this woman is fine, insulting my second uncle, you are not compatible!"


    This time, no one spoke up for that person. After all, everyone knew that martyrs were people who had to sacrifice themselves to protect their country''s safety. Chu Pann''er was right, no one had the qualifications to scold martyrs.


    Chu Pann''er was too lazy to bother with such a person, instead, she cast her cold gaze onto the Madam Liu and sneered: "We should take Aunt to the infirmary, in case Aunt loses too much blood!"


    If it was just now, they would definitely not hesitate to support Madam Liu. But now ¡­ They were young, but were not stupid, and knew how much damage the words of Madam Liu would do to Chu Pann''er.


    If they really sent Madam Liu to the hospital, there was no telling what they would say. Now that things had turned out this way, it was better to let the truth be known.


    Of course Chu Jin''er understood what the two little girls were thinking, but she took the initiative to go forward and support the Madam Liu, and said in a soft voice: "Aunt, it was Pann''er''s fault just now, and it was because I was too angry that I said something like that. If Aunt was Pann''er''s Aunt, then she would be Aunt for the rest of her life!"


    "What a good child. If that aunty did such a thing, would she even dare to help her? Aren''t she afraid of being covered in filth?"


    These superstitions were of the utmost importance to the people of their country, who were no match for those of the city.


    And Chu Pann''er was using this as an excuse. Didn''t the Madam Liu want to ruin her innocence? Then let Madam Liu have a taste of what it feels like to be in charge of a thousand matters.


    Madam Liu wanted to resist, but her body was controlled by Chu Pann''er. She did not dare to make a sound, and allowed her to bring her to the infirmary.


    When the crowd saw that the atmosphere had died down, they all scattered. However, Chu Pann''er''s actions and the Madam Liu''s everything had fallen into their hearts ¡­


    Chu Pann''er naturally did not have such good intentions to treat Madam Liu, and left him in the infirmary, before leaving.


    Seeing that Chu Pann''er no longer needed any more help, Dong Yizhen took his leave. After settling the whole package of issues, Chu Pann''er brought the two frightened little girls to the clothing store and bought a set of clean clothes.


    Although Chu Pann''er did not really care whether the Madam Liu''s filth would get on her body, being stained by the Madam Liu''s blood and smell made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    After changing into a set of green robes, Chu Pann''er walked out, and upon seeing that the two girls were still in shock, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You girls, you still want to get what you just got?"


    The first to recover her senses was Chu Ying''er. She swallowed hard and said: "Elder sister, why did Aunt become like that?"


    Unexpectedly ¡­ Unexpectedly ¡­


    As a young girl, she really couldn''t say it out loud.


    Chu Pann''er''s expression turned cold, a trace of ridicule surfaced on her face: "This is the difference between people. When we go back, don''t bring up this matter, to prevent grandmother from worrying!"


    Chu Pann''er did not want to explain too much on this matter, she only said a short sentence and warned him. She knew that if she did not explain this time, Madam Liu would misunderstand her if she turned black and white at that time. However, if they brought this up on their own, Madam Chiang would become even more suspicious, so it would be better to let this matter go.


    She didn''t understand why Chu Pann''er would do this, but as Chu Pann''er''s two little beauties, they trusted him a lot.


    "Alright, you guys should go and choose a set of clothes as well. Let''s see if there''s anything suitable for you!"


    Hearing that she also had clothes, Chu Ying''er became excited, but Chu Jin''er seemed to shrink back.


    "Sister, do I have one too?"

 C13

    Hearing Chu Jin''er''s words, Chu Pann''er felt extremely helpless. She reached out to tickle her on the nose and laughed: "Silly girl, why can''t Big Sis remember you?"


    "Alright, stop talking. Quickly go and check if there are any clothes that you like!"


    Chu Pann''er was very clear about this little girl, and she was afraid that she would need to be taught a good lesson, otherwise, if she walked out, she would only be bullied by others.


    Heh, how could her little sister Chu Pann''er allow this to happen? One day, she would have to properly train him.


    Very quickly, the two sisters held each other''s hand and each selected a set of clothes. Chu Ying''er''s was a tender yellow, and Chu Jin''er''s was a light pink.


    "Elder sister, did it look good?"


    Walking back from the town to the village entrance, Chu Jin''er had asked this question who knows how many times, but Chu Pann''er''s answer was still the same two sentences.


    "Yes, yes, everything will look good on our Big Sister Pann''er.


    These words were obviously not trustworthy, but every time she said it, Chu Jin''er felt like she had eaten honey and was extremely happy.


    This girl was rather cute.


    Chu Pann''er smiled slightly. Looking at the horizon, it was already noon, so she thought that she would also be returning to eat at this time.


    of


    After returning home, he gave all the things he bought to Chu Ying''er to share with the rest. Finally, he went to Madam Chiang''s room and handed a brown robe to her.


    "Grandmother, I''m buying this for you. Take a look and see if you like it or not!"


    Madam Chiang had always been somewhat unhappy with Chu Pann''er''s actions, but when her gaze fell on the clothes, he revealed a satisfied expression.


    "Pann''er, you are considerate, but you still need to save your money, what else can you do when there are no more?"


    The Madam Chiang''s tone was filled with accusation, Chu Pann''er sneered in her heart, this good grandmother of hers is really biased, buying clothes for her two brothers is not going to be frugal anymore.


    "Grandmother, I understand. I''ll go out first!"


    He was too lazy to argue with a petty person like Madam Chiang anymore. Rather than arguing here, he might as well think of a way to earn money.


    "Elder sister, have you been scolded by grandma again?"


    Seeing that Chu Pann''er''s face was unhappy, Chu Ying''er walked up to her and hugged her shoulders as she asked.


    It was true that Chu Pann''er was unhappy because of Madam Chiang, but in the end, you sent some clothes to her with good intentions, but in the end, you were told off.


    However, she did not want Chu Ying''er to know about this.


    "Silly girl, it''s fine. Alright, it''s already noon. Let''s go cook!"


    She pulled Chu Ying''er, who did not care about her doubts, and ran towards the kitchen.


    "What are we eating today?"


    Chu Ying''er asked from the side, full of anticipation.


    "Let''s see what we can eat first!"


    Chu Pann''er did not answer Chu Ying''er in a hurry. After all, she left in a hurry this morning, and did not leave behind anything edible.


    However, he did not go to the market today to purchase those dishes.


    He couldn''t possibly eat some rice cake and lentinus edodes every day, right?


    Even adults like them couldn''t stand it, let alone children who had to grow up.


    "Right, what kind of vegetable patch does our family has?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that since he was in the countryside, there must have been a vegetable patch for so long. With a vegetable patch, what couldn''t he eat?


    Chu Ying''er thought for a while before replying, "Our family has a total of five fields, two of the fields are empty, and there are two fields that the village chief thought we have no men, so we directly requisition them for nothing, and the remaining fields are planted with bracts!"


    "What?" Has the Village Head always been this unscrupulous? "


    Although he had never seen the village chief before, in Chu Pann''er''s eyes, the village chief''s image was dirty and treacherous.


    "It''s alright. After all, the Village Chief is a trash. Our entire family is filled with women, and five pieces of land is a bit difficult to manage."


    Chu Ying''er rubbed her nose, not caring at all. After all, she thought that these five pieces of land were too much, and the women in her family could not handle it.


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er''s expression immediately became cold, and with one hand, she knocked Chu Ying''er on the head: "Little fool, the Human Village Chief is treating us as fools, why are you still thinking about me!"


    From Chu Pann''er''s perspective, that whatever village chief only saw the Chu Clan as filled with women. She thought that it was easy to bully them, which was why she directly squeezed out all of them.


    "However, Village Chief ¡­"


    Suddenly thinking of something, Chu Ying''er''s face turned white. Seeing the little girl like this, Chu Pann''er frowned and asked worriedly: "Ying''er, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Ying''er looked as though she was frightened, and immediately dodged away from Chu Pann''er, shaking her head anxiously: "I''m fine, I''m fine! Elder sister, there''s only the spring at home right now, are we going to pick it? "


    Seeing that Chu Ying''er purposely avoided the question, Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrows, could it be that the village chief had a foolish son who kept pestering Chu Ying''er?


    However, since she didn''t want to say much, she didn''t want to ask, so she took the basket with her to the brushwood.


    Looking from afar, they saw that every single bud was lush green, and every rod had a large full bud. Chu Ying''er couldn''t wait to go up and pick a few, and seeing that it was about time, she brought Chu Ying''er and left the valley.


    Looking at the big bracts in the basket, Chu Ying''er was a little curious about what her sister would do.


    After all, during this period of time, her elder sister had given her too many surprises.


    Actually, Chu Pann''er already had a few thoughts in mind.


    She remembered that in the past, there was a delicacy in the palace''s meals called Golden Armour, and the ingredients were these plump and tender grains.


    Returning to the kitchen, Chu Pann''er began to prepare.


    She and Chu Ying''er first washed the grains from the bracts clean and put them to the side to be drained.


    Next, pour out the appropriate amount of flour, add sugar and a drop of oil. Then, mix the flour well and pour the bract into the flour. After that, wrap it well and then take it out and fry it in a pan.


    Chu Pann''er, who was at the side, was extremely surprised. She seemed to have never seen this kind of method before.


    Very quickly, a plate of fragrant and shiny golden sprouts came out of the pot.


    "How is it?"


    As she placed the seed of the bract in front of Chu Ying''er''s nose and sniffed it, Chu Pann''er revealed a smile.


    "Wah ¡­" Elder sister, how can you do this? We usually fry like that, but the taste is pretty good too! "


    "I also heard about it in the market. It is said that it is the food of the capital!"


    "Shang Jing City ¡­"


    Chu Ying''er opened his eyes wide, a look of yearning sweeping past his eyes: "I heard that that place has a lot of delicious food, a lot of rich people do it ah!"


    "Silly girl, one day, you can also go to the capital!"


    Seeing Chu Ying''er like this, Chu Pann''er smiled slightly, secretly making up her mind. When she goes to the capital, she would definitely bring this silly girl there to have a look.


    I hope that this girl won''t be too surprised when the time comes.

 C14

    "Shang Jing?"


    Chu Ying''er''s gaze contained some hope, but quickly dimmed down: "Forget it, that kind of place is a place that we can only hope to reach."


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s dejected words, Chu Pann''er sighed, rubbed her two bun and said softly: "Alright, silly girl, don''t always be like this. You are still young, there will be a day when the kind of place you think is impossible to achieve."


    "Stop talking, let''s go eat!"


    As he spoke, he carried the grain to the table.


    However, there were too many people at home, so it was impossible to cook only one dish. So after thinking for a bit, he made a tiger skin green pepper with the remaining green pepper.


    Seeing that it wasn''t enough, she took the remaining taro and stir-fried it into a plate, along with a bowl of egg soup.


    Since it was summer, and they were all women, their appetite was small, so these dishes were more or less ready.


    When everyone had arrived, they began to eat.


    When they noticed the bud on the plate, Madam Chiang asked curiously: "What is this?"


    Because the expanded bud did not look like its original form, Madam Chiang was unable to see what it was for a moment.


    "This is a bud grain, also known as Golden Armour. It tastes so sweet and delicious!"


    Chu Pann''er patiently explained her plan.


    "Madam Chiang took a piece and tasted it with a half-believing and half-doubting expression. Reality frowned and then nodded." The taste is pretty good! "


    "Elder sister, you shouldn''t just use the grain as a meal, I''m afraid it can also be sold as a snack, right?"


    Chu Ying''er began to stuff the full golden bract grain into her mouth one mouthful at a time.


    As she ate, she kept sighing, "It smells so good, it tastes so good!"


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s suggestion, Chu Pann''er shook her head.


    "No, this stuff is already a common dish. If we sell it, it would be too popular. Moreover, even if we sell it, it would have to be made in a restaurant. Silly girl, you can''t sell anything!"


    Chu Ying''er nodded, half understanding and half understanding, but there were some doubts in her heart.


    "Then big sister, can you eat bract granules every day?"


    "Ying''er, a taste of something fresh is enough!"


    The Madam Chiang warned.


    He also looked at Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er understood that the Madam Chiang was also talking about her. After all, the people in this village only knew when the sun was out and the sun was setting. They didn''t have time to see the outside world.


    And Madam Chiang was a person who followed the rules to the core. Every single day, she would be able to create things that they had never seen before, so she would naturally find it strange.


    "Grandma, everyone has to grow up step by step, these things, I heard from outsiders, tell me, if Ying''er and the others were to go out one day, and if people knew that they did not even know anything, wouldn''t that be a joke?"


    Madam Chiang did not think that Chu Pann''er would say such words, her expression was startled.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have such an opinion!"


    The Madam Chiang''s tone was both positive and negative, while Chu Pann''er pretended not to understand and changed the topic.


    "No matter what, I should just fill my stomach first. Grandmother, please eat more!"


    With that said, Chu Pann''er picked up a stalk of vegetable and gave it to Madam Chiang.


    Madam Chiang was naturally pleased to accept her as well. After all, this was also part of her granddaughter''s filial piety.


    "Right, Grandma, I heard that our family has five plots of land, right?"


    Chu Pann''er asked softly, she already had some plans in mind.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Madam Chiang paused in her actions, she did not understand what Chu Pann''er meant.


    "Pann''er thought that every time we make a product, we would buy some ingredients on the streets, but no matter what, we will not be able to guarantee its quality. I thought that it would be better if we could grow it ourselves, so I wanted to get some land from Grandma to fix it up."


    "You say it''s easy, but do you know how hard it is to farm?"


    The Madam Chiang obviously did not believe Chu Pann''er''s words. Forget about other things, how many buckets of water could women like them pick? How many taels of earth could she dig?


    As if she did not care about this matter, Chu Pann''er smiled and said: "Grandmother, the land is ours. If we eat some bitter seeds, when the fall comes, we will be able to harvest a lot of plants. Even if we cannot use them, we can sell them.


    Madam Chiang thought about it carefully. That seemed to be the truth.


    "Anyway, it''s useless to leave the ground empty, so I might as well plant something useful."


    "Besides, Daddy and Uncle have been gone for so many years. If we don''t take advantage of our land and let someone else take it, it would take some effort to get it back!"


    Chu Pann''er said lightly, and she very clearly saw the Madam Chiang''s pale face.


    Sure enough, that land was occupied by the Village Chief and the others.


    "We have five plots of land. Three of them were loaned to the Village Chief and the others. One was planted with bracts and the other was planted with vegetables, so there isn''t much space left."


    According to Chu Pann''er''s memories, there did not seem to be any memories regarding the land. Therefore, Chu Pann''er understood that she did not know about the land in the past, so she was not afraid of being exposed.


    However, Chu Pann''er mentioned this matter because she wanted to get the ground back, so even if she said that there would be no open space, he would not let it go.


    "Then how long did the Village Chief take to borrow it? Have you ever paid rent? "


    Just then, the Madam Tian nudged Chu Pann''er with her elbow. Looking at the dark expression on her face, she whispered: "Little girl Panpan, what are you doing? That piece of land was loaned to the Village Chief, so where is the rent? "


    "Mother, you are in the wrong now. We can still pay for it. Besides, we are now in use. It''s only right that we get it back from the Village Head, isn''t it?"


    With her memory, Chu Pann''er searched through the village chief''s memories. She only knew that it was a place filled with selfishness and power.


    "I look forward to girls!"


    Madam Chiang was a little angry, throwing down her chopsticks she shouted angrily: "Why are you so disobedient? Since she had lent the land to the village chief, how could she possibly ask for it back? If this gets out, won''t people laugh at our Chu Clan? "


    "Is grandmother trying to make a family unable to work just for the sake of face?"


    "Even though there are two pieces of land, but what can these two pieces of land do? Grandmother, you are so kind, why haven''t we seen the village chief do anything for our Chu Clan? "


    She remembered that in the year that the man from Chu Clan had just died, the women from Chu Clan had been bullied to their limits, but she didn''t see what the village head had come to do.


    "Besides, if we can have land, as long as we put in effort to cultivate it, we will definitely be able to escape from our predicament."


    Although they can now sell some snacks or something, it''s not a long-term solution.


    Madam Chiang did not say anything as she pondered the truthfulness of Chu Pann''er''s words. After a while, she finally spoke out, "Allow me to think about this matter, after all, I had stayed at the village chief''s place for a few years. If I want to take it back in a short while, I have to think of a foolproof plan.

 C15

    On the next day, Chu Pann''er was quickly called into the Madam Chiang''s room.


    His goal was naturally to get the land back.


    Madam Chiang took out a plate from under her pillow and handed it over to Chu Pann''er.


    "Little girl, this is a gold medal from the imperial government. Later, come with me to the Village Head''s house and tell him about the situation. If you are unable to negotiate, bring out the gold medal!"


    Chu Pann''er looked at the gold plate, she was startled, but inwardly she was laughing inside, so the Madam Chiang also thought that the village head was hard to deal with.


    "Alright, then should we go now?"


    The Madam Chiang nodded. Chu Pann''er understood and walked over to help him up.


    Arriving at the courtyard, he saw Chu Ying''er sweeping the floor from afar, upon seeing this, Chu Pann''er called out loudly: "Ying''er, Ying''er, we are going to the Village Chief''s house right now, are you going?"


    Hearing that, Chu Ying''er''s back froze, she turned and looked at Chu Pann''er, then ran over and said: "I''m not going, Sis, you guys go ahead, be careful!"


    Chu Pann''er''s eyes flashed, she had naturally seen Chu Ying''er''s attitude just now. Why was this girl so afraid of the village chief?


    No matter what, Chu Pann''er still nodded.


    "Alright, you take care of mother and the rest at home!"


    Chu Ying''er nodded, then quickly ran to the other side to clean up.


    Just as Chu Pann''er and Madam Chiang were about to leave, a voice called out to them.


    "Milk, little girl, I''ll go with you!"


    Madam Wang ran over, rolled up her sleeves and said: "It''s not easy to deal with the Village Chief''s house, let me go with you!"


    Seeing Madam Wang''s simple face, Chu Pann''er nodded, and then the three of them went to the Village Chief''s house.


    When he heard that the three of them had come over, the Village Chief was stunned and quickly came out to welcome them.


    "Old Lady Chu, why have all of you come?"


    When Chu Pann''er saw the Village Chief walk out from the house, she could not help but twitch his mouth.


    It really was as she had imagined. At a glance, he didn''t look like a good person.


    "Oh? Isn''t this the Chu Clan girl? "After so many days of not seeing each other, I have grown taller by quite a bit!"


    The Village Chief noticed that Chu Pann''er, who was almost a head taller than the Madam Chiang, was looking at her lecherously, as if she was about to reach out and touch her.


    "Village Chief, we, Pann''er, are about to become adults. If we don''t have families, we won''t be able to support them, that''s why we are looking for the village head!"


    The Madam Wang just happened to appear and block Chu Pann''er''s body, which was why the village head did not succeed.


    Seeing that he did not touch Chu Pann''er, the village chief was unhappy, but she did not reveal it.


    However, after hearing Madam Wang''s words, her eyes narrowed and a thought-provoking smile surfaced on his face. However, it disappeared in a blink of an eye as she pretended to be serious and said:


    "What are you thinking about?" "Although we are a few miles away from the county, we still do not allow people to buy or sell their goods!"


    Madam Wang never thought that the village head would actually think of this. He could not help but sneer, but he did not dare show it in front of him, only showing a cold expression.


    "Village Chief, what are you thinking about?" Even if my Chu Clan is starved, I will not sell my children! "


    "It''s because my daughter-in-law doesn''t understand. Village Head, please don''t mind it!"


    Immediately after, Madam Chiang opened her mouth, thinking that the Village Chief was really funny.


    He was so happy that he actually thought he was going to sell her.


    That''s not it?


    The village chief frowned.


    "Why is that?"


    "Naturally, it''s the two pieces of land that the Chu Clan lent to the village chief five years ago.


    Wasn''t this the child who had already grown up? There is nothing left to store in this family, just relying on the two pieces of land won''t be enough to feed a large family, that''s why we are here to reclaim our Chu Clan. "


    When he mentioned the land, the Village Head''s expression changed drastically, but he still said gently, "So Old Lady Chu did it for this. Since Old Lady Chu has asked, I will return the land to you. However, there are still crops in the land. I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for a while!"


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er could not help but sneer, this was clearly an excuse.


    "Village head uncle, we came from that direction, Pann''er took a glance, there''s nothing there, I think, uncle, maybe you remembered something wrong?"


    Chu Pann''er had an innocent expression, as if she had said it unintentionally.


    Just as the village chief was exasperated and wanted to speak, he was stopped by Chu Pann''er once again.


    This period of time is not the time to grow taro and potatoes and other vegetables, so the Village Chief Uncle must have remembered wrongly. The Village Chief Uncle, if it was in normal times, we would not come here to ask for land, but our Chu Clan has not been able to sustain us for long, so we cannot bear to starve to death, so we decided to look for the Village Chief.


    "Little girl, it''s not that I don''t want to return the seed, it''s just that this uncle has also purchased a spring seed. If you take it back now, I won''t be able to plant a seed like this!"


    The Village Chief had a helpless look on his face, but his gaze contained his own calculations.


    How could Chu Pann''er not understand, how could she not understand, how could she, the village chief, do such a despicable thing?


    When the Madam Chiang heard the Village Chief''s words, she could not bear to see them again.


    Hence, she pulled Chu Pann''er to the side and said softly, "I say, Pann''er, why don''t we wait until the village head sows the seed in the spring, then come back after the autumn harvest?"


    Upon hearing that the Madam Chiang had compromised, Chu Pann''er hurriedly stopped her: "Grandma, if we compromise just like that, wouldn''t we have to wait for a year? Furthermore, we''ll come back in a year. If the Village Chief says that he has forgotten to return it, and bought another batch of seeds, will we have to wait a bit longer? "


    Madam Chiang was indeed a little clever, but facing some cunning village head, she was afraid that she would not be in a good spot.


    "This ¡­"


    Madam Chiang frowned, not knowing how to reply.


    When the village chief saw the two of them interacting, he suddenly remembered the rumors saying that Chu Pann''er knew how to do business at such a young age, so he asked: "Girl Panpan, I heard that you often go to the market to buy things. Didn''t you earn money from that? "Could it be that that money isn''t enough to cover the needs of our family?"


    "It''s hard for me to raise a family. Village Chief, Uncle, I''m only selling these worthless things. If I can''t make the climate better, I might as well just be a good farmer!"


    Saying that, Chu Pann''er''s face had a look of regret, in the eyes of the village chief, Chu Pann''er had lost a lot in business, if not, why would she think about taking back the land.


    Therefore, he looked down on Chu Pann''er even more, and did not have much confidence in facing this girl.


    "Village head uncle, it''s best that you return the land to us. After all, our family can only hope to live on those fields, and ever since father and uncles went to the frontline and never came back, our family seems to have lost its support. If we don''t pull ourselves together soon, how can we let a big family live here?"


    Chu Pann''er covered her face and cried.

 C16

    Therefore, he walked forward and held her back. He looked at the village head and sighed: "Village Chief, although I hope that the little girl''s words are a bit heavy, I still have to say it. Ever since my son disappeared, the days have become more and more difficult.


    "Initially, it was my eldest son who decided to lend the land to the village head. But now, it''s nothing to ask a mother like me to take it back!"


    Even if the village chief was stupid, he wouldn''t be able to understand what the meaning of this. He frowned, but still sighed and said, "It''s not that I''m not willing to give it back to you, but as I said before, I''ll wait for the crops to grow on that land. Since you bought all of these things, you can''t possibly leave it empty, right?"


    "Village Chief, I am not like my sister and mother-in-law who speak tactfully. These kinds of children usually do not live past the winter, unless they are gentle and gentle. Only then will they have a chance to be planted in the spring!


    And of course, we have a lot of seeds to plant,


    It''s already late in the autumn, and the Village Chief has always been shrewd and astute. Why would he take the risk to purchase so many seeds? "


    Madam Wang could not bear to see the village head beating around the bush like this, was it because she thought that no one could understand him?


    Thus, he pointed it out without any hesitation.


    Seeing that his thoughts had been exposed, the Village Chief''s face turned red. He flicked his sleeves and said, "Enough. Sister Chu, are you speaking nonsense?"


    "I believe the village chief is very clear on whether or not I''m spouting nonsense!"


    Hearing his words, the Village Chief''s face changed dramatically.


    At this time, Chu Pann''er came to Madam Wang''s side and pulled at the corner of Madam Wang''s clothes with an innocent face. "Sister-in-law, I believe that elder uncle isn''t the kind of person who would take over our land. After all, we''re still waiting for him to return the land to us to be sowed!"


    Hearing that, the village chief was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at Chu Pann''er and said with a trembling voice: "Enough, Sister Chu. What do you and this little girl want to express? Do you think that I, Tian Dafu, will not return after borrowing your land? "


    Hearing this, Chu Pann''er could not help but sneer, this village chief was truly ridiculous, did she not dare to accept it?


    Since you are not interested in fighting over our land, then come back. Why are you wasting your breath here?


    "Village Head Uncle, of course we believe that you''re not that kind of person, but, the Village Chief Uncle is still biting on that piece of land, if you want to use it, then ¡­"


    Don''t blame us!


    After all, the village chief has occupied our Chu Clan for five whole years, and in these five years, he has never said that he would return anything, nor did he say that he would give us any compensation, so he has indirectly caused our Chu Clan to suffer, but today, he has delayed it again and again.


    When Chu Pann''er saw that the village chief was still spouting nonsense, she felt that there was no need to continue being nice.


    Therefore, her attitude suddenly changed, and her entire person instantly became as cold as ice.


    "Looking forward to ¡­"


    Madam Chiang was startled, then suddenly remembered that when Chu Pann''er woke up that day with her head smashed against the ground, she was in such a state, and immediately unable to speak.


    "Little girl Panpan, what do you mean by this? "Could it be that I, Tian Dafu, am still thinking about your lands?"


    The village chief could no longer pretend to be a good person and immediately pointed at Chu Pann''er and scolded angrily.


    Hearing this, Chu Pann''er felt it was laughable, "Village Chief, since you don''t want to think about my lands, then come! Don''t even mention your seeds, could it be that they are more important than the lives of my Chu Clan? "


    "For the past five years, our Chu Clan has always been poor, and even if we wanted to farm, we could do nothing about it. If he agreed to the Village Chief''s request today, what about next year? "Next year, after the harvest, will you say that you want to plant something else?"


    Chu Pann''er pressed on with each word of the village chief, his small face covered in frost. Hearing her words, the Village Head''s expression turned uglier and uglier.


    "Little girl, what nonsense are you talking about? "It''s my duty to help you, but it''s my duty not to help you. Is there a need for you to force your way through words?"


    When Chu Pann''er heard this, she wanted to laugh out loud with her hands on her hips, if not because the timing was inappropriate, she thought that the Village Chief would not understand her words.


    "Village head, so you know about this too!" Well then, it''s my benevolence that I lent you Tian, and it''s my duty to take him back! So, what do you want to do, and what does it have to do with me? "


    "Don''t forget! "I am the village chief!"


    The village chief reminded him with a dark face, which meant that it was not a smart choice to offend him for Tian.


    "So what if it''s the Village Chief? For several years, the Village Chief will be able to occupy the land of others. "


    Madam Wang was immediately angered. Unlike Madam Chiang, she did not study at all, and since she was from another village, she was not afraid of the Village Chief. She only felt that the Village Chief was trying to bully the weak and fear the strong.


    "When will I take over ¡­"


    "Dad, who''s making a ruckus outside?!"


    A rough voice sounded from behind the village chief. Very soon, a big and sturdy man walked out from the village chief''s room.


    Seeing the brawny man, the village chief seemed to have some confidence, "Isn''t it still these ignorant women? I said that I would return the fields to them after next autumn, but these women don''t believe me. They said that I wanted to occupy their lands."


    As he spoke, the Village Chief''s face was filled with rage.


    Chu Clan and the few of them did not expect that the village chief would actually dare to talk nonsense and be so domineering in front of them.


    Just as Chu Pann''er was about to explode, she was pulled to the side by the Madam Wang and said: "Pann''er, this is the Village Chief''s son, Tian Dazhuang.


    What, hitting a woman? Chu Pann''er was shocked, and the gaze she looked at Tian Dazhuang with was full of contempt.


    "What are you looking at, you little bitch! If you keep looking, I''ll dig out your eyes!"


    Tian Dazhuang said horizontally.


    "Say that again!"


    Chu Pann''er said indifferently, a cold glint flashing across his eyes.


    That Tian Dazhuang was never someone to be trifled with. After hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, she raised her head with a proud face: "What? I''ll call you little bitch! My father already said she would return it to you next year, why are you all so shameless? Do you think my family is lacking something like this? "


    "Since there isn''t a shortage, let''s return it!"


    Chu Pann''er slightly curved her lips, revealing a hint of coldness. If there really was a father, there must be a son, and they were all the same type of shameless people. She really did not know how a person like him could do anything to the village chief.


    "You said next year is next year, but do you not understand?"


    Tian Dazhuang was extremely impatient, he walked up with large strides and wanted to grab hold of Chu Pann''er''s collar.


    Chu Pann''er used her Qi, with a flash, Tian Dazhuang missed.


    "Aiyo, you still dare to hide? Little bitch, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    After throwing himself into the air, Tian Dazhuang almost fell to the ground. He angrily turned around and looked at Chu Pann''er who was at his side and threw himself at him again ¡­

 C17

    How could Chu Pann''er let him succeed? With a cold laugh, she pulled Tian Dazhuang''s hand, who was reaching over, directly, and skillfully pressed him down onto the ground.


    The pain that came from his finger made Tian Dazhuang scream out in pain, causing the village chief to tremble in fear. You damned girl, what do you want to do? Why aren''t you letting go of our Dazhuang! "


    As he said that, he ran over with a pained heart, wanting to talk about how Tian Dazhuang had saved him.


    As soon as she took a step closer, Chu Pann''er used an extra bit of strength as she coldly looked at the village chief as if she was an Asura from hell: "If you want your son''s hand, then bring back Tian Tian. Didn''t your son already say, that your family isn''t short, but we are short!"


    What else can these people do other than moral kidnapping?


    Chu Pann''er sneered.


    Ahh! You''re a little demoness! Let go of me, or I''ll never let you go!


    Tian Dazhuang yelled out from under Chu Pann''er''s hands, but Chu Pann''er did not care at all. He sneered: "You are currently in my hands, let''s see who will not let you go!"


    With a fierce expression, she used a bit more strength.


    If Tian Dazhuang was just being arrogant and despotic, she wouldn''t be like this. However, hearing that this bastard was still hitting women, she couldn''t help but be furious.


    Furthermore, she had a faint feeling that this whatever Tian Dazhuang might be related to that girl Ying''er.


    He would rather kill a thousand wrongly than to let off a single person. This Tian Dazhuang, had no choice but to receive a good punishment.


    "Let my son go, you damned girl!"


    Seeing Tian Dazhuang''s miserable cry, the village chief''s heart ached and tensed up.


    Madam Chiang came back to reality, worried that Chu Pann''er would do something wrong, and went forward to console him. "That''s right, Pann''er, don''t be stupid, if something happens to Tian Dazhuang, we''re done for!"


    Chu Pann''er did not pay attention to the Madam Chiang, but kept pressing on the village head step by step.


    "Village Chief, take a good look at this. In my hand is the son that you have doted on for so many years. Could it be that those fields are not as important as those fields?"


    Ahhh, Daddy, quickly give Tian to this damn girl. We don''t want it, we don''t want it!" "Ahh!


    Tian Dazhuang''s wail could be said to be earth-shattering, and it caused the village head to become even more anxious, "Alright, alright, alright. Little Mu, you can take whatever you want. I won''t need it then!"


    "Since the Village Chief is here, I am relieved. However, words cannot be used as proof. I will have to trouble the Village Chief to set up a contract!"


    Chu Pann''er could tell that as long as she let this Tian Dazhuang go, the village chief would definitely go back on his word.


    "What other paper is there?" Hurry up and let my son go, I''ll return the land to you! "


    With that, the village chief wanted to save Tian Dazhuang, but how could Chu Pann''er give him that chance? With Tian Dazhuang in hand, he moved to the other side.


    "Village Chief, I''m sorry, but your luck is not working on me. If you do not do as I say, then your son''s hand will be crippled soon!"


    Chu Pann''er used even more strength, causing him to scream out in pain. At this time, a stench of dirt came from beneath him, causing Chu Pann''er to frown.


    Was this still a man? He actually peed his pants from fright!


    "Good ¡­" Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go! However, bring someone with you to go with me. I''m worried that I might be too anxious and might have forgotten something! "


    The village chief rolled his eyes and anxiously said, but how could Chu Pann''er not see through his thoughts, she coldly laughed: "It''s just a brush and paper and a cinnabar mark, who needs to take it?"


    The Village Chief''s expression changed. He never thought that this girl would be so crafty. He could only go back to his room to retrieve her.


    Very quickly, a new piece of paper was returned to Chu Pann''er.


    "Satisfied now? Will you let my son go? "


    The village chief''s face was in pain. Didn''t they say that Pann''er was stupid? How did she become so smart?


    "Heh, sister-in-law, go get those words back!"


    Chu Pann''er instructed the Madam Wang, then coldly looked at the Village Chief: "Village Chief, since I have your proof, then I naturally believe in the Village Chief''s character!"


    With that, Chu Pann''er pushed Tian Dazhuang down to the ground.


    After patting his hands in disdain, he took the paper from Madam Wang''s hands and said: "In the future, this paper will be proof that the Village Chief returned our land. Then, we and the Village Chief will not owe each other anything. Farewell!"


    With that, Chu Pann''er threw the note into her arms, then clapped her hands and turned to leave.


    Madam Chiang apologized to the village chief in surprise and followed behind Chu Pann''er.


    Seeing Chu Pann''er leave, the village chief ran over to hug Tian Dazhuang in pain. "Aiyo, my good son, why are you so unlucky!"


    Tian Dazhuang held up his swollen and painful hand with a face full of pain: "That little demon girl, it''s best not to get caught by me. Otherwise, not only will I make her look good, I''ll also sell her to brothels. "Ah ¡­


    Before he even finished speaking, Tian Dazhuang''s left eye was injured by a rock, immediately becoming pitch black, making him look extremely frightening.


    Who was it that plotted against me? Dad, go and find him ¡­" "Ah ¡­


    Very quickly, his right eye was hit, the village chief looked around, but did not have the time to hate Chu Pann''er, afraid that something bad would happen again, she supported Tian Dazhuang back.


    After they entered the house, a tall figure appeared where they were standing a moment ago. He silently looked at the house of the village chief with a stone between his fingers.


    Chu Pann''er felt a wave of killing intent, her face changed slightly, could it be that there are other experts here?


    He stopped and looked back, just in time to see the shocked and doubtful faces of Madam Chiang.


    Chu Pann''er understood that if she did not give a proper explanation, she would be suspected. Thus, she did not care where the killing intent came from for now, but went to Madam Chiang and explained herself.


    "Grandma, sister-in-law, Pann''er knows, you must be surprised by what happened just now, but please go home first. When Pann''er returns, you must tell grandmother and sister-in-law what happened!"


    Madam Chiang did not speak because she still could not accept Chu Pann''er being like this.


    On the other hand, the Madam Wang''s adaptability ability was quite fast, it was just that when she heard that the little girl didn''t seem to want to go back with them, she couldn''t help but be a little worried: "Pann''er, what''s wrong?"


    "Pann''er wanted to secretly check on Tian Dazhuang''s injuries to see if they were serious. After all, no matter what, Pann''er was the one who injured him, so she had to take responsibility!"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the Madam Wang did not doubt him at all. "Then take care, you''ve just offended the village chief!"


    "Don''t worry. Right now, the village chief still doesn''t dare to provoke me!"


    After that, she looked deeply at Madam Chiang, and without saying anything further, she headed in the direction of the Village Chief''s house.


    Arriving at a place not far from the Village Chief''s house, Chu Pann''er could clearly feel that there was killing intent in the surroundings, but the surroundings did not seem to be filled with people, you might be suspicious, but suddenly, a black shadow flashed past. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er''s face changed, and she immediately chased after him.

 C18

    Chu Pann''er quickly caught up, but that black figure''s power was clearly higher than her by ten percent.


    Just then, a figure appeared from a distance. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er struck out with her palm, but was easily caught by the person.


    "Miss Chu, why use force?"


    Chu Pann''er was startled, and her expression immediately changed. It was Dong Yizhen.


    Why was this man here?


    Chu Pann''er was a little doubtful.


    "Brother Dong, what are you doing here?"


    Thinking about Dong Yizhen''s skill, Chu Pann''er was suspicious, could it be that the person in front of him was the black figure that had just appeared?


    Thinking of this, her face slightly changed.


    "I was just passing by, did Miss Chu encounter any trouble?"


    Dong Yizhen asked softly, his expression did not change at all.


    "Nothing, just now, a black shadow passed by, not only has Brother Dong seen it before?"


    Chu Pann''er carefully observed the man''s face, but didn''t see anything unusual. She was a little confused, could she have guessed wrongly?


    "Shadow... "No!"


    "It''s getting late, Miss Chu should return quickly!"


    Without saying anymore, Dong Yizhen turned and left.


    After leaving, Chu Pann''er realized that Dong Yizhen did not bring anything similar to a blade, so how could he cut firewood? So, he lied?


    Chu Pann''er''s expression turned cold. In this life, what she hated the most was others deceiving her, so she didn''t hesitate to attack Dong Yizhen with her palm.


    Seeing that, Dong Yizhen immediately dodged, seeing that it was Chu Pann''er, one attack after another, but he had no intention of attacking.


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen could do nothing to her, she stopped herself in her tracks.


    "Looks like that black figure is the Brother Dong right?"


    Chu Pann''er''s brows slightly knitted, and her gaze landed on Dong Yizhen full of suspicion.


    Hearing that, Dong Yizhen frowned, and could only admit it: "No matter what, I will not hurt you, I hope that the young lady will forget about this matter!"


    "But, Dong Da Wu is extraordinary, Pann''er will never forget it!"


    The corner of Chu Pann''er''s lips curled up slightly, and her eyes lit up slightly.


    "Miss!"


    Seeing Chu Pann''er like this, Dong Yizhen knew that he couldn''t hide it from her. Thus, he told her, "Miss Chu, I hope that you can help me keep the matter of my martial arts meeting a secret."


    "Oh? Why should I keep it a secret for someone who would not even speak the truth? " Chu Pann''er felt that she was not that kind, furthermore the other party was someone she did not know, who knew what kind of trouble she would face in the future.


    Dong Yizhen knew that if he did not tell his the reason, Chu Pann''er would not trust him: "Miss Chu, to tell you the truth, I also do not know why I know martial arts. I have long forgotten when I learned martial arts."


    Chu Pann''er held her hands together in front of her chest, and looked him straight in the eye: "So, you lost your memories? "Is it an act or is it real?"


    "Miss Chu must be joking, I, Dong, am not someone who would lie. "I don''t know how I got hurt, but the old man brought me back here and made me his son." Dong Yizhen was a little disappointed with Chu Pann''er, who did not believe in him.


    Forget it, she just hadn''t understood him too well yet. Once she understood him, she wouldn''t think this way about him.


    "Alright then, Pann''er will accept Brother Dong''s excuse and help him keep this a secret." Chu Pann''er felt that although this person had not interacted much with him, he did not seem to know how to lie.


    Right now, he had only forgotten the past, but he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person before this! In addition to his sword-like eyes and aura, he had seen some people in the capital before. He could not be connected to the people here. He was like someone from the capital.


    "Miss Chu, this one will send you home. It''s getting late, even if young lady has to take care of martial arts." When Dong Yizhen saw that the sky was getting late, and Chu Pann''er was alone, although she didn''t like interacting with women, she was not against interacting with them. She was even happy to be near her, so she suggested to send her home.


    Chu Pann''er didn''t want to trouble others, and even more so didn''t want to trouble a man. I can go home by myself, and don''t want to trouble Brother Dong. "


    Dong Yizhen was startled, he did not expect Chu Pann''er to reject him.


    "It''s fine, it''s not troublesome. "I won''t do anything when I return home. I''ll send you home first. I won''t be able to rest at ease if a girl like you returns home." Dong Yizhen insisted on giving it to her.


    Chu Pann''er accepted it in the end.


    The two of them walked together on the road, neither of them communicating with each other.


    Walking with Chu Pann''er, she felt a little embarrassed even when they weren''t talking. However, she didn''t know what to say, so she simply stopped talking, although she was still a bit happy inside.


    As for why Chu Pann''er did not speak, it was because she was thinking about someone, thinking about the man beside her, and wanted to know about his past.


    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she did not notice the path beneath her feet. That rock was lying on the ground, and Chu Pann''er did not even see it.


    When Chu Pann''er regained her senses, she could only shout out, "Ah!


    She immediately fell to the ground, and Dong Yizhen, who was at the side, saw him fall and immediately helped her up.


    Her tone was a little helpless, "Why are you so careless?" So big a person. Is there anything wrong? "


    Chu Pann''er was also very embarrassed. Such a big person actually knew how to walk and fall, he would definitely be laughed to death if he told others about it. She took Dong Yizhen''s arm and stood up.


    Looking at the stone by her feet, she said to Dong Yizhen: "I was thinking about something, I didn''t see that stone."


    Dong Yizhen bent down and gently patted the dust on her legs, "Does your leg hurt? Are you hurt? "


    "No, no, no. Brother Dong, don''t worry, don''t bother shooting anymore. I''ll just go home and change my clothes. I have to wash myself tomorrow anyway." Seeing that he had helped her clean up like this, Chu Pann''er felt a little embarrassed. She felt her face was burning up, and guessed that her face must be red.


    This was also the first time Dong Yizhen helped someone get close to him. And it was even to the extent of helping a girl, causing his face to turn red from embarrassment.


    He looked straight into Chu Pann''er''s eyes and told her: "From now on, don''t think about anything when you''re walking. Don''t be distracted, lest you fall again."


    Chu Pann''er shifted his gaze away, so as to prevent his gaze from landing on Dong Yizhen. She knew that it was because of him, so he agreed. Thank you, Brother Dong. "


    "It''s fine, then let''s go." Dong Yizhen looked at the somewhat embarrassed Chu Pann''er, and laughed out loud in his heart. After all, she had been acting like a little arrogant and delicate earlier, but now ¡­ Haha, she''s really cute.


    Chu Pann''er didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart, so the two of them could only continue to walk, and look at each other without speaking a word.


    "Hurry up and go in." When they arrived at Chu Pann''er''s house, Dong Yizhen asked her to enter.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. Brother Dong, quickly return. Goodbye. " Chu Pann''er waved and walked in.


    When Dong Yizhen saw her coming in, he turned around and went back in. If they stood for too long and were seen by others, it would lead to gossip, which would be bad for both of them.


    After Chu Pann''er entered the room, she felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. Raising her head to look, she saw Madam Liu standing beside her grandmother. The two younger sisters looked at her again. From the looks of it, she knew that Madam Liu had already complained to Madam Chiang.


    As expected, when Madam Liu saw Chu Pann''er, she started to wail, "Mother, it''s all because this little bitch is my child. You have to avenge me! My poor child, she died too miserably. One kick from her elder sister was enough to kill her. "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    Hearing this, the faces of everyone present changed. Chu Ying''er and Chu Jin''er''s faces became deathly pale, they never thought that Madam Liu would go home and complain. After all, the child was not his second uncle''s. Just now, when Chu Pann''er was not around, Madam Liu had already lectured them for a while in front of Grandma. Now, they did not know what to do.


    The Madam Chiang sat on the chair, and stared straight at Chu Pann''er as she asked directly: "Did you get rid of your second aunt''s child?!"


    Chu Pann''er knew that the Madam Liu would not let this go so easily, but she did not hide it. She knew that she had to settle this issue quickly, if not, her family would not be able to rest peacefully.


    She did not panic.


    "Chu Pann''er, you really dare! Are you that heartless?! That is a child that has not been born yet! " Madam Chiang was so angry that she directly threw the cup on the table towards Chu Pann''er, causing the cup to shatter into pieces. Chu Ying''er and Chu Jin''er immediately shed tears.


    Madam Liu was happy to see Chu Pann''er being threatened by Madam Chiang, but on the surface she looked like she was crying, "Mother, you have to seek justice for me and my child! Chu Pann''er is too heartless. "

 C19

    Madam Chiang felt that Chu Pann''er had become bolder and bolder recently. She dared to beat up even the Village Chief''s son and even threatened the Village Chief. Furthermore, Madam Liu had always been whispering in Madam Chiang''s ears that her grandson had been killed.


    Madam Chiang was also furious, she could not control her granddaughter any longer, "Chu Pann''er! You are arrogant, vicious, and merciless. You truly make me feel ashamed of my ancestors of our Chu Clan! "Family law!"


    When they heard that they needed to use family rules, other than Madam Liu who was happy and longed for Chu Pann''er to be tortured to death by family rules, everyone else immediately stopped them.


    Madam Tian and Madam Wang hurriedly advised Madam Chiang, hoping that she would not use family rules against Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Ying''er also did not want his sister to fail to live up to the family rules, so she mustered her courage again to explain it clearly to Madam Chiang: "Grandmother! "That child wasn''t me ¡­"


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Madam Liu started to cry again, and interrupted her. "Wuwuwu ¡­ My man isn''t here anymore, so how can you treat me like this? The child in my stomach is your second uncle''s child! Don''t tell me you''re saying that I stole someone and that I was carrying someone else''s child?! You are all so heartless! A big basin of dirty water is on my head! Are you trying to force me to death?! Mother, you have to seek justice for me. Ying''er is still young, how could she understand these things? If you don''t help me, I''ll have to drown in the river and find my wife. I just don''t know if Second Bro will resent you! "


    Even though Madam Chiang had heard so much from Madam Liu, she did not manage to react at all. However, she subconsciously wanted to beat Chu Pann''er up, as she believed that she was the one who led Chu Ying''er and the others astray. She was a martyr''s relative and valued her family''s reputation very highly. Her reputation had been ruined by Chu Pann''er just like that, and in a hundred years, how could she still have the face to see the old man?!


    "Chu Pann''er, I''ll beat you to death! How dare you do that?! "Teach your sister so badly that your second aunt lost her child. Are you still human?!"


    When Madam Tian saw that Madam Chiang really wanted to beat Chu Pann''er up, she immediately stopped her and said to Chu Pann''er: "Pann''er, quickly apologize to your grandmother and second aunt. This is your fault, you can''t hurt your second uncle''s child no matter what! Hurry up and beg for forgiveness from your granny and your second aunt! "


    Madam Liu was displeased after hearing Madam Tian''s words. "She intentionally caused the death of my child, and wanted me to forgive her just because she apologized?! No way! "She deserves to be hit. If she doesn''t fight now then she''s going to rebel against the heavens. When that time comes, you won''t be able to control her anymore. Just wait for her to kill you all!"


    Chu Pann''er looked at his grandmother, who was about to hit him, and his mother, who wanted him to apologize. They didn''t even ask themselves why, but insisted that they looked down on others and were vicious. What kind of people she was, they didn''t believe in her, they just wanted to punish her. She felt very sad. If even her own kin treated him like that, then what kind of kin was she?!


    Chu Pann''er bit her lips. "Grandma, mother. Aren''t you going to ask me why I kicked off Second Aunt''s child? Grandma, if you knew the real reason why I kicked Second Aunt''s child, you''d have to reward me! "


    "What''s the real reason?" When the Madam Chiang saw that the Madam Tian had stopped him, she did the same.


    Chu Pann''er had been staring at Madam Liu the entire time, and her eyes made Madam Liu feel afraid. Madam Liu''s cold gaze towards her immediately caused him to not dare to say anything, and she felt as if he was about to be frozen by her gaze.


    He slowly opened his mouth: "Second Aunt''s child is not our Chu Clan. Last time at the assembly, everyone knew that. If Grandma didn''t believe it, we just had to find someone at the assembly to ask around."


    "I already told Second Aunt last time. If Second Aunt knew that you were carrying a child from another family and forcefully plotted against my uncle''s body, what would the result be? I even found a doctor to treat Second Aunt. The doctor said that Second Aunt''s child is only three months old, and my uncle has been away from home for three years. It can''t be that Aunt was pregnant with something dirty for three years and still hasn''t given birth, right? "


    Madam Chiang and Madam Tian were shocked when they heard this, it had been a long time since their own family had had a man? Where did the child come from? This child definitely does not belong to the old Chu Clan.


    Madam Chiang was the first to react, she flipped Madam Liu over with a kick, "Good! You Madam Liu, do you think I''m dead? A bastard dared to use him as a martyr? Aren''t you afraid of thunder and lightning?! How did my family mistreat you? You actually went to find a wild man, do you want to die?! "


    Madam Liu, who was kicked to the ground, did not cry. "Mother, what you just said was your fault. Now that I have money at home, I can''t even touch it. I''ll stay at your old Chu Clan. Even if I don''t work hard, I still have to work hard, right? At least give me half of the money, right? Yet, you all kept your money tightly in your pockets. Even these kids'' food was better than mine! "


    Madam Chiang was unhappy: "You shameless person, you still want money? Pui! She ate and did lazily every day, even thinking about how blaming the money she got from the branch family was beautiful! Hurry up and go! Our old Chu Clan cannot let you live! You can forget about getting any of the money! " With that, she went to push Madam Liu.


    When Madam Liu heard her words, she was also unhappy, "Mother, are you forcing me to death?! If you don''t give me money and chase me out, will your conscience be good enough?! If you don''t give me the money today, I won''t leave! "


    Madam Chiang couldn''t stand her shameless look. She immediately kicked Madam Liu and punched him, not caring about the juniors watching her from the side.


    Chu Pann''er was not afraid of this kind of scene, she was only afraid that Chu Ying''er and the others would be scared and let them in.


    Madam Tian wanted to stop Madam Chiang, but Madam Chiang was too strong and it was time to vent her anger on him, so she could only shout: "Mother, stop hitting me, second sister will be injured."


    Madam Chiang did not listen, when she stopped, Madam Liu was already unconscious, but looking at the unconscious Madam Liu, she was also a little afraid.


    Chu Pann''er was worried that someone might die, so she told Madam Chiang: "Grandmother, I will ask the doctor to let Second Aunt have a look, we can''t lose anyone."


    Madam Chiang grabbed Chu Pann''er''s arm, telling her to hurry over, afraid that Madam Liu would die if she waited any longer.


    Chu Pann''er quickly walked out of the house to find a doctor. When she arrived at the town, she met Pei Jiyue.


    When Pei Jiyue saw her quickly walking away, he was slightly happy and quickly stopped her. "Little Pann''er, are you in such a hurry to find me? After a few days of not seeing you, you''re even more lively now. "


    Chu Pann''er was stopped, and only now did she realize it was Pei Jiyue. Hearing his incomparably narcissistic words, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Move aside! I have something on right now, so I don''t have time to argue with you. "


    Seeing her so anxious look, Pei Jiyue wanted to tease her more and more, "I have something on my mind too, but little Pann''er, you haven''t said whether you are happy to see me or not. After all, we were so fated to meet on the road."


    "Happy, I''m going to die with joy. I''m leaving, don''t stop me. " Chu Pann''er had no choice but to follow him.


    Pei Jiyue was very happy to hear this and let her leave. "Little Pann''er, I really have something to do.

 C20

    After Chu Pann''er promised Pei Jiyue, she continued to walk.


    Originally, Chu Pann''er wanted to go to the town and find a doctor to treat Madam Liu, but after Chu Pann''er bid her farewell to Pei Jiyue, she met the doctor who gave Madam Liu the diagnosis at the assembly point, and wanted to invite him back to see Madam Liu.


    "Doctor, do you still remember me?" Chu Pann''er stopped the doctor who was walking past him.


    Perhaps it was because what happened that day was related to the martyrs, but the doctor''s image was rather deep. "Little girl, I still remember you. What business do you have?"


    "It''s like this. Someone in my house fainted. I''d like you to come to my house and give her a diagnosis. Do you have time?"


    "Yes, I had nothing to do at home. I''ll go with you first, then go home. " The doctor agreed to go with her to her house.


    Arriving at Chu Pann''er''s house, the doctor saw the Madam Liu lying on the bed and immediately recognized her. Thinking of the scene where she was making a ruckus on the street, he said, "Miss, the one you wanted me to see was your second aunt!"


    Chu Pann''er nodded.


    Madam Chiang asked the doctor: "How do you know that Madam Liu is this girl''s second aunt?"


    "I saw them at the fair the other day. I checked her pulse."


    When Madam Chiang heard that the doctor knew about what happened that day, she asked him about the matters concerning the children of Madam Liu.


    The doctor glanced at Chu Pann''er, and seeing that she did not seem to be unhappy, he did not stop her, and told her everything he knew about the market.


    When Madam Chiang saw that the doctor''s words were not much different from what Chu Pann''er had said, she knew that she was deceived by the Madam Liu and had even misunderstood Chu Pann''er.


    She sighed and said, "Pann''er, Grandma has let you down. I hope you can forgive Grandma."


    Chu Pann''er looked at Madam Chiang, who looked like she was apologizing, and the anger and resentment in her heart disappeared at this moment.


    "Grandma, it''s fine. I don''t blame you. I know you are thinking about the future of Chu Clan."


    "Mhmm, my good granddaughter." After going through this matter, Madam Chiang found out that his granddaughter was someone with foresight. When she thought of how he treated her in the past, she felt a little more pity.


    The more she pitied Chu Pann''er, the more she hated him, and the more she hated him when she saw that she was still lying on the bed.


    "Doctor, how is Madam Liu? Is it serious? "


    "Madam, this lady is fine. She only suffered some superficial wounds. She will wake up soon. She will recover in a few days." The doctors guessed that Madam Liu was beaten up by this mother-in-law. After all, no mother-in-law would forgive her for giving her son a green hat, not to mention that her son was a martyr.


    "Hmph, a superficial wound is too cheap for her. She actually dares to put on a green hat for my old Chu Clan! Doctor, you should wait for her to wake up before you leave. I''m afraid this slut will pretend to be very sick when she wakes up and swindle us. " After speaking to the doctor, the Madam Chiang left while cursing.


    Chu Pann''er and the others only waited for about the time it took to make a cup of tea before Madam Liu woke up. When she woke up, she shouted, "Aiyo! I''m in so much pain, you guys are too heartless! "


    "Madam Liu, stop putting on an act. The doctor said that you are not crippled, and that you just suffered some superficial wounds. Madam Chiang understood her daughter-in-law''s bad character.


    "Mother, you didn''t say that. It was you who beat me up like this. If others were to find out that you had knocked out your own daughter-in-law, then where would you put your face?" Isn''t this just making the villagers laugh? " Madam Liu was not willing to be beaten up for nothing.


    was truly afraid that Madam Chiang would not be willing to kill her. Madam Chiang placed special importance on her reputation of Chu Clan, but she actually dared to say that.


    Sure enough, the Madam Chiang grabbed onto Madam Liu''s hair and dragged her off the bed, throwing her to the ground, "You slut actually dared to threaten me? Let''s go, I''ll drag you to the pig cage right away. You dare to put on a green hat for a martyr, just you wait! "Let''s go!"


    Madam Chiang used all her might to drag Madam Liu away. When she heard that she was going to be dipped in a pig''s pig cage, she panicked. She did not expect that Madam Chiang would dare to reveal this matter and refused to leave. If people from the village were to find out about this, she would definitely not be able to bear the consequences. In the future, wherever she went, there would be people spitting at him. Just their spittle would be enough to drown him.


    Madam Chiang did not plan to let go of Madam Liu, but Chu Pann''er stopped her in the end.


    "Grandma, you can''t let Madam Liu immerse in the pig cage. Once she bathes in the pig cage, everyone will know that we are wearing a green hat, which is detrimental to the dignity of our family''s martyrs. I know you hate her now, and would rather be laughed at than punished, but it''s not worth it. Our family''s dignity as a martyr is much more important than her life. "See if that''s what I mean."


    Chu Pann''er planned to send the doctor off first before sending the Madam Liu away: "Since Second Aunt is fine, the doctor will not delay your business any further. Here is five taels of silver, take this."


    The doctor immediately rejected. He didn''t dare to accept so much money. "Little girl, this won''t do. Why would you need so much money to see a doctor?"


    "Listen to me. This five taels of silver is not only for the consultation fee. I also want you to help me keep this a secret. Don''t tell anyone else about it." The doctor agreed and took the silver and left.


    Madam Chiang was very pleased to see Chu Pann''er do this. "Pann''er, you did well. "Although I have spent a lot of money, it is still possible for me to keep this a secret."


    "Madam Liu, you can go. From now on, our family has nothing to do with you, so don''t ever come back! I won''t give you a single cent. You better take care of yourself! " Madam Chiang was annoyed when she saw Madam Liu.


    "If you''re talking nonsense outside, you just wait! If I know, I will definitely make it so that you won''t be able to speak up in the future, so hurry up and leave! "


    "Mother, don''t!" Where do you want me to go! " The Madam Liu wailed and begged her.


    Madam Chiang had made up her mind to chase Madam Liu away. When Madam Tian came out to advise her, she had already talked about meeting him in the house.


    "Wherever you go has nothing to do with us. Stop talking nonsense, we can still spare you." With that, he ignored her and directly pulled her out of the door, leaving Madam Liu with no choice but to leave.


    Chu Pann''er saw that the Madam Liu was thinking that if one did not court death, he would not die. This was what happened to her;

 C21

    After Madam Chiang chased away Madam Liu, she had Chu Pann''er call Chu Ying''er and the other girls out as well, "Pann''er, go and call out your sisters. Oh, and your mother as well.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Madam Tian and Lady Liu came out of the side room together, and entered the side room. When the two of them heard their mother-in-law ask Chu Pann''er to call them, they went out first.


    Madam Chiang said, "I want to talk to the girls at home about something. I want to teach them a lesson to prevent such a bad thing from happening again. I want you two to listen carefully."


    Liu Family and Madam Tian replied.


    Madam Chiang sat on the chair, and when Chu Pann''er called them out, she asked them to sit down as well. When it was all done, she said.


    Now that Madam Liu is no longer your second aunt, she is no longer my Chu Clan''s daughter-in-law. From now on, it no longer has anything to do with us whether she lives or dies, so don''t bother with her anymore. "


    "Yes, Grandmother (Mother)" Everyone replied. Their hatred towards Madam Liu grew even deeper, to think that they would actually do such a disgusting thing.


    "In addition, I will also tell you girls who have yet to leave the pavilion that you are not allowed to offend any unknown man outside and do things to humiliate our family''s reputation. If this happens, you all know of my methods! But you don''t have to worry, grandma won''t be too biased towards any of you. When you leave the pavilion, I will find a good home for you, prepare your dowry, and allow you to gracefully marry into my family. I will let you have confidence in your family, and definitely not let your family look down on you. "


    Chu Pann''er and the others knew what his grandmother meant, "Thank you, Grandma. We will remember it."


    Madam Chiang looked at these granddaughters of hers, and although she wasn''t very capable, she was very obedient and said, "Un, I''m here to praise Pann''er, very brave, very far-sighted, and know that for the sake of our family''s dignity as martyrs, she has done very well today. You all must learn from your big sister, and today, it was my old woman who misunderstood Pann''er, and it was my fault.


    "Grandma, Pann''er forgives you. Pann''er knows that you were deceived by Madam Liu because of this family." Chu Pann''er never thought that the Madam Chiang would admit her mistakes and apologize to him. She was very happy.


    Madam Chiang liked Chu Pann''er a little, after realizing that sshe had nothing more to say, he decided to go to her own room to rest, "Alright, alright, I''ve said everything I need to say, you guys can go."


    On the other side, after Madam Liu left the Chu Clan, she found a place to do laundry.


    One day, when Madam Liu was shopping for people, she heard the people of the village praising Chu Pann''er: "Hey, you all don''t know how capable is, not only did she get back her own land from the village chief, but she also knows how to do business, she is very popular and has earned a lot of money, now, Chu Clan isn''t like before, her life is better, Chu Clan few girls have changed into new clothes."


    "That''s right, that''s right, I wonder how Chu Clan that girl is so smart. My child is either eating or playing at home, and doesn''t know anything about helping me share my family matters, let alone helping me earn money."


    When the Madam Liu thought about how the Madam Chiang had "instigated" him to get out of the Chu Clan, how she hadn''t even gotten a single cent, and how she had even threatened him, she had a bad feeling and walked out, spouting bad things about Chu Pann''er to the villagers.


    "Aiyo, you guys only know the face and not the heart. That stinky girl Chu Pann''er is not only stupid, but also extremely poisonous. How could she think of a way to make money? It was something my mother-in-law thought of. That damned girl Chu Pann''er wanted to steal my mother-in-law''s limelight, so she intentionally said some good words to make my mother-in-law tell the world that she was the one who did it. How could she possibly know about the method to earn money? Didn''t you guys think that Chu Pann''er was so stupid before? All of you were deceived by her! "


    An uncle who had a good relationship with Chu Pann''er said: "How is that possible, that Chu Pann''er girl is very obedient. She would even greet me when we meet, how could she lie to us? She doesn''t seem like that kind of person."


    "Hmph, how can your relationship with Chu Pann''er be as intimate as mine? I''m her second aunt, how can I not know her character better than you? Did Chu Pann''er give you any benefits for you to speak up for her like this? " Madam Liu said loudly with her hands on her waist. It was all because of Chu Pann''er that she had ended up like this.


    "You, I''m not telling you." Maybe because the Madam Liu''s voice was too loud, someone had already noticed the argument here and the uncle was not used to being in such a situation, so he left.


    "Pfft!" You''re clearly just a little bitch, yet you have so many people speaking up for her. Madam Liu was unhappy with the fact that there were so many people defending Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er did not know about what had happened in the town.


    Chu Pann''er felt that the weather was getting hotter and hotter recently. Seeing that there were a lot of green beans in the room, Chu Pann''er decided to make some mung bean soup to relieve the heat and go out for the summer.


    Chu Pann''er took out a large bowl of mung beans and called Chu Ying''er over: "Ying''er, come and help me wash the mung beans together with you."


    "Sis, what are you doing?" Chu Ying''er had never eaten mung bean soup before, so she did not know why Chu Pann''er wanted to wash mung beans for.


    "I''ll make green bean soup for you guys. It''s very delicious, help me wash it." Hearing that it was delicious, Chu Jin''er also went over to wash. The three of them moved extremely quickly, and after a while, they finished washing.


    "All right, take it to the kitchen, and then stand aside." Chu Pann''er began to cook. She first soaked the mung beans in water, then boiled the water in the wok and poured the prepared mung beans into the wok, covered the wok with the lid and boiled it with the fire, then changed the lid to a small fire and slowly cooked it until the skin floated up. Then, she used the spatula to fish the beans out and continuously pressed the remaining mung beans into a muddy shape.


    "We''ll be able to eat once it gets cold. Let''s go do something else first." Chu Pann''er clapped her hands. Looking at the longing eyes of her two little sisters, she also had some expectations.


    After the time it takes to make a cup of tea had passed, Chu Pann''er said, "The two of you, come with me and let Grandmother have a taste of this, then we can drink again."


    "Grandma, mother, and aunt, come over here and try this." The three of them placed the green bean sand on the table.


    Madam Chiang and the rest looked at the things that they had brought over, "What is this, and how did you do it?"


    Chu Pann''er did not answer, but said, "Grandmother, you can try it first, I''ll tell you guys later." After saying that, they went to the kitchen with Green Bean Sands.

 C22

    After they carried it over, the few children hurriedly finished it all and licked the bottom of the bowl clean before saying to Chu Pann''er: "Sis, this is too delicious, I still want another bowl."


    Chu Pann''er heard and laughed, "Alright, there''s still more in the kitchen, I''ll make more for you guys in the future. You can eat however much you want, until your stomachs run out."


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the few children were all happy as they contentedly ate the green bean paste in their bowls.


    The Madam Chiang and the others were not panicking like children. They nibbled at them slowly, chewing slowly, the green beans feeling soft in their mouths and the smell of the beans coming from their mouths.


    After finishing the green bean sand, Madam Chiang said to Chu Pann''er: "Now, you can say what you want to do right? Grandmother is so old, but this is the first time I''ve eaten such delicious mung beans. "


    Lady Liu also said, "That''s right, I never thought that Pann''er would do this again. Aunt also wants to know how it is done."


    Chu Pann''er looked at Madam Tian and did not say a word, but the expression in her eyes was also very curious.


    "This is very simple, this is called mung bean sand. The mung beans need to be soaked for a while longer, then the skin will be cooked off, the skin will be taken out, and after shattering the beans with a spoon and sprinkling sugar, it will be very delicious. We can clear away the heat and detoxification in the summer and get rid of the trouble in the summer. In short, it''s good for the old people and children. " She explained the method to solve everyone''s confusion.


    Liu Shi said happily: "In the future, I can also cook for you guys to taste. There''s no need for Pann''er to busy herself. It was Pann''er who invented delicious foods all day long, so we can''t really help. Now, there''s finally something that we can cook. "


    "Yes, you can all do it. It''s very simple. "No problem, just cook more and eat." Chu Pann''er could not help but be happy, maybe the best way to accomplish this was to work together with the entire family.


    "Mother, Grandma, the green bean paste Pann''er made is so delicious. If we were to sell it, would we be more popular and earn more money? After all, the villagers only knew how to make green bean soup, so they didn''t know how to make it. If we do it, others will definitely want to try it. At that time, many people will come to buy it. " Madam Wang said excitedly. Previously, they had earned a lot of money from selling dessert.


    Madam Tian was also very happy: "That''s right, our family''s dessert is so popular, we''ll buy this green bean sand very quickly."


    Madam Chiang also nodded in agreement, "This is indeed a good way to earn money, maybe it will be even better than the previous ones. Pann''er, you are really smart. "


    The family dreamed that they could make more money from the green bean sand in the future, so they were overjoyed and all of them started laughing.


    Chu Pann''er looked at her family members who were so optimistic, thinking that she could earn a lot of money with such a small bowl of green bean sand. She felt a little helpless, perhaps because she was too poor in the past, and wouldn''t let go of a chance to earn money. How could it be so easy to earn money and be willing to part with it? Now she was even unwilling to give up a bowl of mung bean sand, how could she transfer the money?


    Chu Pann''er interrupted the family''s beautiful fantasies and said: "Grandma, this green bean sand cannot be sold. I also do not intend to sell this outside, I plan to use this as a dessert to give it to others as a gift."


    Madam Chiang didn''t understand Chu Pann''er''s words. She was a little unhappy and asked her sternly: "Are you stupid? You don''t want such a profitable method? Why did she give it to others even though she didn''t want it? Did our mung beans fall from the sky? "Although our family life is better than before, but we are still one person, with so many mouths, there will always be time to spend. We don''t have much money to save right now, so how can we find money when we spend in the future?"


    "Mother, don''t be angry. Pann''er might have her own ideas." In the end, Madam Tian was Chu Pann''er''s mother so she took the initiative to protect her.


    Madam Chiang became even more unhappy after hearing what Madam Tian said. "What can she think? She was just a little girl, how could she make any decisions? Pann''er, you better give up on this idea. "Since Grandma is already this old and has seen much more than you, when it''s time to earn money, we can''t let it go. If you earn that much, it''ll be earned by others."


    Everyone did not understand Chu Pann''er''s method, but they also wanted to advise her to give up on this idea. After all, to be able to earn a bit of money was a piece of cake, and at the start, it was definitely still popular. It was just that after a period of time, other people might get tired of eating, and might earn less, but that would not be bad.


    Chu Pann''er rejected her offer: "If you sell this thing, and then that thing, others will think that it is our previous item that is bad, that''s why we traded it. This would definitely arouse the disgust of others, and whether or not you earn money is one thing, but what''s more, I''m afraid that it will affect our business. Rather than this, we might as well give it to someone else. If others want green bean sand, then they can buy it from us. At that time, we will sell more and earn more money. "He can still sell a favor, he won''t lose out no matter what!"


    Then he said to the Madam Chiang: "Grandma, you must have heard of the words'' willing to part with it ''and'' willing to part with it ''and'' willing to part with it ''and'' willing to part with ''. You don''t want to part with this little green bean sand, where will you be able to get more money in the future? We might as well give away things that are unique to that era at a certain time, so that in the summer, when everyone knows that our family has green bean sand, they will come to our house to buy things. We will also send some sweets to some old customers, and thank them for coming to our house to spend our money again.


    After hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that what she said made sense. She was shocked that Chu Pann''er had thought about it so much, and felt that her granddaughter really was a business material, her brain was just too good.


    When the others heard Chu Pann''er''s words, they also took a while to regain their senses. They were all countryside people, and only knew that they had some small profits, and that if they could earn some, they wouldn''t have to lose money. That was even better, because they didn''t think about what Chu Pann''er had said.


    Chu Pann''er looked at her grandmother who was sitting there thinking. She was not anxious, she knew that her grandmother would agree to it, as long as her grandmother agreed, her family would support her.


    Madam Chiang felt that Chu Pann''er''s way of doing things would not lose out, so she agreed, "I thought about it, Pann''er''s words are reasonable, Grandma is still old in the end, and her thoughts are too shallow, let''s do as Pann''er says. As for what it is that we need to do, just tell us."

 C23

    As expected, the sales volume for that day was even higher than usual. Seeing the mountain of copper coins, Chu Ying''er was so happy that she broke Chu Ying''er''s and her sister''s.


    "Sister, how much money do you think we made today?"


    Looking at the copper coin in the bowl, Chu Ying''er grinned.


    Chu Pann''er calculated in her heart that there was about one or two silver coins.


    Although it was not as he had expected, he was still very satisfied.


    "Almost, there''s still a bit of green bean sand left. In any case, the weather is pretty hot, why don''t we eat it first?


    Hearing that they could eat this delicious mung bean sand, the two girls opened their mouths wide. In reality, when they saw this mung bean, they were already so hungry. However, because they knew this was for their guests, the two children could only swallow their saliva. He was naturally happy to be able to eat so much today.


    Seeing the expressions on the two children''s faces, Chu Pann''er hooked her lips and grew up. Actually, she was really envious of the two little fellows, being able to eat whenever she was hungry and sleep whenever she was tired.


    Thinking about it, Chu Pann''er''s face slightly changed.


    Seeing that Chu Pann''er had a question on her face, Chu Ying''er and Chu Jin''er could only look at each other in dismay. They thought that they had provoked Chu Pann''er and asked him without worrying. Elder sister, what happened to you? Did we make you unhappy? "


    Chu Pann''er was startled. She understood that the two of them had misunderstood him.


    "Nothing, please do not misunderstand. "Hey, let me scoop you guys a bowl of green bean sand first."


    At this moment, a teasing voice sounded from the side.


    "Miss Chu''s business is extremely good. They sold out all of today''s things so quickly."


    Chu Pann''er frowned. However, she still greeted with a smile.


    "Why is Young Master here when you have the time? I thought you were resting right now."


    He never thought that the little girl in front of him would actually dare to make fun of him. Pei Jiyue raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s already in the sun for three hours, can''t I even take a look at my own business?"


    Slapping the fan in his hand, Pei Jiyue was all smiles.


    "So that''s how it is. Since Young Master still has things to do, then this little girl doesn''t dare to disturb Young Master. I''d rather ask Young Master to leave first."


    Chu Pann''er said in a fake smile, Pei Jiyue did not think that this girl would chase him away today. Did she not like him? This was the first time Pei Jiyue doubted her charm.


    "Since I have the time, I will go and busy myself. But it''s interesting to see you, little girl. What? "This mushroom sauce can''t be sold..."


    His eyes noticed the dark green mud in the basin and he was somewhat surprised.


    "What is this?"


    Chu Pann''er originally did not want to explain anything, but upon thinking that the person in front of him was the owner of the restaurant, if she could provide this green bean sand for Pei Jiyue, then this green bean sand could also be sold as money.


    "This is mung bean sand. It was made from mung bean paste, so it became like this. Being able to unlock it in the summer and being able to wake up in the winter is a very good food. "


    "Is that so? This young master wants to have a good taste of it. Miss Chu, are you willing to part with your love? "


    The current Pei Jiyue was like a huge chunk of silver in Chu Pann''er''s heart. When he heard that Pei Jiyue wanted to give it a try, he naturally gave the green bean sand in a bowl to him.


    Pei Jiyue had never had it before. He wouldn''t say anything about it even if he saw it. After all. Other people would find it troublesome, but when they made a bowl of green bean soup, they never thought of beating him into a pulp.


    So, in the end, Chu Pann''er held the green bean sand in her hand and took a small sip. Feeling the taste of the green bean sand in her mouth, Pei Jiyue''s eyes instantly widened.


    "Hmm, this smell is pretty good. Where did you learn these things?"


    He still remembered that before they went to their restaurant, the lass had sold some Mushroom Sauce, which was very popular.


    Now that he had tasted this bowl of green bean sand, he felt refreshed.


    Chu Pann''er naturally would not tell the people in front of him that these were all palace delicacies, so she could only explain.


    "These are all things that I did when I was bored. Seeing that the mung beans were all full, yet had drank the mung bean soup, that''s why I thought of such a thing. I didn''t expect the taste to be quite good."


    Pei Jiyue had a look of understanding.


    So it was like that. It seemed that this little girl had some ability. Furthermore, he was extremely intelligent. If he could be of use to him, it would be extremely good.


    However, looking at the clever appearance of the little girl, she was not willing to be used by him.


    "Young master, if you continue to size up this little girl, I''m afraid that others will misunderstand."


    Chu Pann''er saw that the man in front of him was not moving at all, and was extremely displeased with himself.


    This young master of a wealthy family was really unreasonable. He was actually staring at her with such grandeur, and he was actually a daughter of a yellow flower.


    Pei Jiyue regained his senses, and apologetically smiled at Chu Pann''er.


    "Miss Chu is very sorry, it''s because I was interested in the green bean sand in the bowl just now that I was so rude. You have cooperated with me before anyways, so young lady, would you mind talking with me about this green bean sand?"


    Chu Pann''er pretended not to know what Pei Jiyue meant and looked at him innocently. She asked doubtfully.


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "What do you mean? How could the Miss Chu not understand? "


    Pei Jiyue smiled as he saw through Chu Pann''er''s intentions.


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t continue to pretend to be confused. In fact, this green bean sand is just a gift. If I were to sell it, it would be contrary to my original intention."


    Actually, Chu Pann''er knew that it would be good if she could give the green bean sand back to the restaurant, but he couldn''t let the person in front of him see through his thoughts.


    After all, it was a wise choice to trade mung bean sand for money once they knew that it was delicious. However, if they sold it for a sum of money, it would earn them a fortune. Even a fool would be able to figure it out.


    However, if Pei Jiyue knew that he also had his own books to sell, the price of the tofu beans would probably be a little lower.


    In any case, she had only met this Pei Jiyue by chance and they had only discussed a collaboration last time. There was no need to let him have it. After all, in this world, filling one''s stomach was the most important. The so-called friendship was a little unnecessary.


    Pei Jiyue did not see what Chu Pann''er meant and was slightly surprised. He did not expect Chu Pann''er to be this foolish to actually give away this green bean sand for free.


    However, upon closer inspection, he felt that something was amiss. Every time this girl''s calculations were so meticulous, how could she be willing to turn this green bean sand into a gift?


    See through Pei Jiyue''s thoughts. Chu Pann''er faintly explained. Hearing Chu Pann''er''s explanation, Pei Jiyue did not receive any praise.


    "You are quite a spirit, to be able to think of selling green bean sand and your goods in this manner."

 C24

    "Young master, you must be joking. I was just messing with you; I didn''t expect it to be this successful."


    She spoke and laughed. This girl was extremely humble.


    "Miss Chu, I think there is still a need for us to cooperate. After all, you should not forget. We''ve already worked together once, and your Mushroom Sauce is a very popular dish in our restaurant. Thus, when I saw your green bean paste, I naturally had an idea. "


    "So why don''t you and I talk about cooperation again? "Give the green bean sand to our restaurant."


    Pei Jiyue naturally understood, even though Chu Pann''er was a girl, she was a clever merchant. Ever since that time, he would never underestimate this girl.


    "But if it is provided to young master, then what about us?"


    Chu Pann''er''s face was expressionless, causing people to not be able to tell what she was thinking.


    "Five taels of silver!"


    Pei Jiyue said indifferently.


    "Five taels of silver as the deposit. Miss Chu will supply the goods to us everyday and we will settle the debt with them."


    Chu Pann''er did not expect Pei Jiyue to be so generous, and was slightly surprised.


    "It seems like according to what the Young Master Pei said, we need to work together for our business?"


    "If young lady is willing, I can cooperate with young lady. Of course, I won''t feel wronged if it''s convenient for me to pay young lady."


    Pei Jiyue''s sincerity made Chu Pann''er feel extremely helpless, and in the end, she did not know how to respond.


    Seeing the attitude in Pei Jiyue''s eyes, he knew that his plan had been completed, so he nodded and agreed.


    "Since Young Master is so sincere, if I continue to reject you, then it would be unkind of me. Therefore, I will look for a time to thoroughly discuss this matter. After all, it''s about time for me to pack up and go home."


    After she finished speaking, Chu Pann''er did not care about Pei Jiyue''s thoughts and quickly packed her things.


    This made Pei Jiyue a little helpless. He put down the bowl, and stared at Chu Pann''er with her pair of blazing eyes.


    "Big sister, why is that young master keeping an eye on you?"


    She pointed at Pei Jiyue who was at the side, looking somewhat afraid.


    "Ying''er, don''t speak nonsense. Young Master Pei is just thinking whether or not we should do this business of ours."


    Chu Pann''er cleaned up the last tableware and said indifferently.


    "The green bean sand is not something valuable, the Young Master Pei will naturally consider it."


    "It''s not worth money. It all depends on that mouth."


    This girl really knows how to talk.


    As Pei Jiyue thought about it, the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile.


    "I will not engage in the business of making a loss, but I believe in the character of the lady. This silver will be properly placed by the lady."


    A servant took out a silver ingot and gave it to Chu Pann''er.


    Sensing the temperature of the silver, Chu Pann''er smiled.


    "However, the mung bean sand needs to be done on the spot on the same day, and it is not convenient to go in and out. So I ask that Young Master send someone to fetch it from the village."


    It had to be known that the village took several hours to get to the town. If he spent all his time and effort on that small amount of silver taels, wouldn''t it be worth it?


    That was the last thing she wanted.


    "It''s already noon, it''s better for Young Master to return earlier."


    "It seems that I''m not well liked by this lady!"


    Pei Jiyue placed both hands on his chest, while holding his fan in one hand, he gently patted it, with a hint of ridicule in his eyes.


    Chu Pann''er placed the last thing into the cart and turned to face Pei Jiyue with a brilliant smile.


    "If Young Master wants to chat with Pann''er, Pann''er would naturally not refuse, but if there is a misunderstanding between Young Master and Pann''er, other than that, Pann''er can''t even speak clearly with ten mouths, so I ask Young Master to think of Pann''er, and please make way for me!"


    After Chu Pann''er lightly said this, his gaze was filled with coldness.


    Pei Jiyue raised his eyebrows, and was about to speak, but then he saw that Chu Pann''er had already pushed the cart and left, leaving him stunned.


    Chu Pann''er did not want to get involved with this man. After all, she was currently a peasant girl with nothing at all, and if people saw that they were approaching her, it would only ruin her reputation.


    Time slowly passed. Chu Pann''er returned to her Chu Clan, then suddenly thought of something, her expression changed slightly. She did not talk too much with Madam Chiang and the others, and went straight back to her room.


    After telling everyone not to come over, Chu Pann''er sat on the bed and started thinking.


    She had been in the Chu Clan for a period of time, but during this period of time, whatever he was doing in the shop, he did not succeed at all. Every time he bought or sold something, he would go and try it out whenever there was an opportunity.


    Even if she went to the market, she would only be able to set up a stall wherever there were empty spots, unless it was a day when there was no market. However, it would be difficult for her to grow if she continued to shop like this, and she would always switch to this one.


    Suddenly opening her eyes, Chu Pann''er thought that if she wanted to grow, she needed a stable foundation. Even if she did not want to stay here in the future, leaving behind one would be for sure.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to put it into practice.


    "What?" "You want to open a shop?"


    When the people of Madam Chiang heard of Chu Pann''er''s thoughts, their first thought was that it was absurd. It was already good enough that they could go to the market to trade, opening a shop was simply empty talk.


    "Pann''er, you are usually good at business, but you can''t do this recklessly. Opening a shop is not a small matter, what do you think we should do if we were to open a shop? There are countless rich bosses on this street, do you think a little girl like you can do it? "


    Madam Chiang frowned, her face full of disagreement.


    She had always felt that this child was indeed intelligent, but he was indulging in wild fantasies. It was good that he wouldn''t lose anything if he opened a shop, but what if he lost?


    "Grandma, listen to my thoughts. Let''s open up a shop and take a look at the profits. I believe that in the beginning, everything will be difficult. If we can''t even give it a try, how can we know if we''ll succeed in the future?"


    Madam Chiang had always been in the countryside, and was an extremely pedantic person. Previously, she thought that Chu Pann''er''s actions were extremely risky, but later on, his results were indeed good. I accidentally messed it up.


    "Pann''er, you will not be the one to decide this."


    Madam Chiang indifferently said with an unquestionable expression.


    "Milk ¡­"


    "Good child, I''ll listen to your grandma. Do you understand?"


    Madam Tian came to Chu Pann''er''s side and pulled at the corner of her clothes as she tried to stop him.


    This girl was too bold. Had she forgotten who she was facing?


    "Mother, I know what I''m doing!"


    Chu Pann''er sighed, she was feeling extremely helpless, how could Madam Tian be like this? This matter was obviously good for the entire Chu Clan, but she was still unwilling to take that step forward.

 C25

    "You are so young, what sense of propriety do you have?"


    Madam Tian frowned and looked at Chu Pann''er blaming him. Although Pann''er had made a lot of money for her family, but no matter what, she was still a teenager. What knowledge could she have?


    Thinking of this, the Madam Tian felt extremely helpless.


    "Mother ¡­"


    "Pann''er, do you not want to hear the words of your elders as well?"


    Madam Chiang frowned from above, her face was filled with displeasure.


    "I know, Grandma!"


    Chu Pann''er opened her mouth, but in the end, she swallowed all of the words she wanted to say. This Madam Chiang was already a pedant, if she insisted Madam Chiang to agree to this matter, it would only be counterproductive, so she had to think of another way.


    To be honest, Chu Pann''er was a little disappointed, but she knew that this was how countryside people were supposed to be, so she didn''t mind.


    After dinner, Chu Pann''er was in a bad mood and decided to go out for a walk. No one at home said anything, they just treated her like a child.


    She wanted to lead a life that was far away from home. After all, she did not belong here, she wanted to take revenge for herself, and go find her father who was in the capital. That was all she wanted.


    Can''t you even satisfy this?


    Thinking up to here, Chu Pann''er''s heart became very sad. He curled her lips and strolled along the small forest path with sorrow in her eyes. At this time, stable footsteps came from not too far away and Chu Pann''er didn''t care about it at all.


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of Chu Pann''er. Seeing that Chu Pann''er''s eyes were filled with tears, she could not help but ask.


    Why was the Miss Chu here, what had happened to cause a person to be so sad?


    Hearing the man''s voice, Chu Pann''er''s expression changed slightly. She raised her head and coincidentally saw Dong Yizhen''s deep gaze.


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little sad!"


    "But young lady, you are in such pain, you don''t seem to be fine. I wonder if you can tell me and see if I can share your life with you."


    "Brother Dong thanks you very much. I''m fine, I''m just a little homesick!"


    As he said that, Chu Pann''er''s face changed greatly. How could he have said that, I am the Brother Dong, I can hear it, and then I will think about it, after all, he is not the real punishment, these words sounded like a misunderstanding, so for a moment, she did not know how to respond.


    Dong Yizhen did not care about what he said. Although he was a little doubtful, he understood that it was someone else''s business, so he did not ask too much, and so he indifferently said: "Miss Chu, why don''t you try the osmanthus cake I just bought, because my mother likes it more, when we went to the market today, I bought some firewood. I heard that it was sweet food, so how about you try it?"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s explanation, Chu Pann''er was a little surprised, but in the end she burst out laughing: "Who told you that eating sweet things won''t make you cry, you truly know how to spout nonsense, but your words are extremely comfortable, Brother Dong thanks you for being able to comfort me!"


    "I thought we were friends!"


    Dong Yizhen''s voice paused for a moment, then said softly. Hearing his words, Chu Pann''er raised his head to look at him, seeing the sincerity in his eyes, she suddenly thought of the agreement between the two and nodded his head: "That''s right, we are friends, I hope Brother Dong does not dislike me!"


    "Why should I despise you? "Lady, in truth, I have really made you my younger sister. If you are unhappy, tell me everything!"


    Thank you, Gui Hua Cake, I will accept it. Brother Dong should still have a lot of things to do, so I will not stay here, and will be troubling you further. After all, the parents of the Brother Dong know that if I am to disturb you here, they will definitely not like me.


    Chu Pann''er took the osmanthus cake in Dong Yizhen''s hands and smiled brightly. A trace of gentleness flashed across her eyes and her smile that was like a flower made Dong Yizhen blush, and she subconsciously averted his gaze.


    "In any case, you should enjoy your meal. If it''s not enough, I''ll buy it for you at the market next time!"


    The corner of Chu Pann''er''s mouth hooked up, and a trace of light flashed across the depths of her eyes. "Brother Dong, I thank you for your good intentions, it seems as if I haven''t eaten osmanthus cake in a long time!"


    When he was in the palace, the osmanthus cake that he had eaten was extremely exquisite, but now, what Dong Yizhen had given him was something that she had never even glanced at before. However, it was also because the outside of the palace was completely different, not to mention that this was a place that was thousands of miles away from the imperial city.


    "The Osmanthus Cake is very delicious. Eat more. It''s about time. You should go back early. After all, a weak girl shouldn''t stay in the wild!"


    Speaking till here, Dong Yizhen suddenly thought of something, his eyes curved into a smile, as though this girl had some skill, but, no matter what, she was still a girl!


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen was very concerned about himself, Chu Pann''er felt very warm in her heart.


    "Thank you, Brother Dong! I''ll be back soon! "


    After saying that, Chu Pann''er turned around and was about to leave, but right at this moment, because he was in a daze, she did not realise that there was a rock beneath his feet, and casually stepped on it. As a result, his feet slipped, and she quickly fell to the ground.


    But after a long while, he only felt the temperature of a man, and didn''t feel like he was going to fall to the ground. He opened his eyes in confusion, and just so happened to meet Dong Yizhen''s nervous eyes.


    "Thank you, Brother Dong!"


    Feeling the soft fragrance in his arms, Dong Yizhen did not want to let go at all, but he understood that if he was seen, it would harm Chu Pann''er''s face, so he quickly let go of her body. When she stood on the ground, he looked away, but the redness on her face showed that she was already embarrassed.


    "Is the Brother Dong shy?"


    Seeing that her oily black face had flushed red, Chu Pann''er found it funny.


    "Ahem, young lady, be careful when you''re walking. After all, the road here is not very smooth!"


    "Brother Dong, I remember that the last time you were there to help me, and this time it was the same. I really want to thank you for your help!"


    Just at this moment, Chu Pann''er wanted to take two steps forward, but she heard a cry. He took a glance at his own ankle and discovered that it was slightly swollen.


    Seeing that, Dong Yizhen''s face changed, he immediately walked over and asked with concern: "Miss Chu, are your feet alright? How about I send you back? After all, this place is quite far from your home. If you really want to walk back, I''m afraid your feet will be severely injured! "

 C26

    Aware that the man was considerate, Chu Pann''er had a very good impression of him. She looked at the sky and realized that it was about to rain, if he walked back slowly like this, it would definitely rain, so she agreed.


    Just like that, the two of them slowly walked down the road. Because of Chu Pann''er''s reputation, Dong Yizhen did not deliberately approach Chu Pann''er.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen was the first to break the silence. He softly said, "That''s right, I don''t know why Miss Chu is so troubled. Can you tell me why a bit?


    Before Dong Yizhen came to the village, he heard people say that Chu Clan were as troublesome as women, and that there must be a lot of them, so since he saw the woman in front of him as a friend, then, if there was anything he could help with, he would definitely help. He hoped that Chu Pann''er could tell him that.


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er pursed her lips, thought for a while, and then said: "I want to open a shop, but my family members do not agree, they think that we must compensate for this business, so they are unwilling.


    Because I had my own plans and ideas, but I didn''t have any communication with them, so they couldn''t understand my thoughts.


    I also didn''t want their old ideas to influence me, so there was a bit of a row, and I knew they were my elders, so I had no choice but to avoid them. The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I became, I also wanted to be able to make a name for myself, and I also wanted to get out of this village, but ¡­ "


    Dong Yizhen didn''t say a word. Sensing Dong Yizhen''s silence, Chu Pann''er became somewhat suspicious, raised her head and asked softly, "Brother Dong, do you think I''m wrong as well?


    Although he did not know where Dong Yizhen came from, he knew that in this world, there were many situations where men value women more than men, and the man in front of him probably did the same. After all, this thought of looking down on women had long since been deeply rooted in his heart.


    Therefore, he was already prepared, and looked down upon the person in front of him. However, he did not expect that Dong Yizhen''s words would cause him to be extremely surprised.


    "Miss Chu, I don''t know what you think, but I believe that since you have the courage, then you should continue. Why care about others'' thoughts?


    "As long as you have the heart and mind to manage it, you will definitely have voice and color. I think that you should perhaps discuss it with your family. After all, this is a huge matter, and there is no need for you to arrange yourself because of some of their words.


    Chu Pann''er was extremely surprised to hear Dong Yizhen say such words. After all, he had clearly remembered everything Grandma said that day.


    "Brother Dong, listening to Jun''s words, is better than reading a book for ten years. I thank you for your praise, but I know that this matter is actually easier said than done. After all, it is not because I despise my own family that I have to accept many people''s comments.


    "To be honest, this place is full of superstitions and thoughts, so I don''t like you. I long to walk out one day and see the scenery and things in other places, so this is my dream!"


    He said that she could talk with the man in front of him, but Chu Pann''er knew that it was impossible for him to tell him her true thoughts.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t care whether Chu Pann''er told her the truth or not, he only thought that it was very normal. What he said moved Chu Pann''er a lot.


    Seeing that she was getting closer and closer to her home, Chu Pann''er stopped Dong Yizhen from moving forward.


    "Brother Dong, please send me here. After all, it is not good for others to see.


    Never did he expect that Chu Pann''er would care so much about her reputation. Dong Yizhen smiled slightly, and said softly: "Actually it''s nothing, you don''t have to care. The most important thing is, I''m worried that you will lose your reputation, but I''m worried that your feet will ¡­"


    Although she did not finish speaking, Chu Pann''er was clear that the distance from here to her home was not too far.


    I''m fine, Brother Dong. Thank you for your concern.


    After she finished speaking, Chu Pann''er was about to leave, but just then, a sour smell of sarcasm came from one side: "Isn''t that my good niece? Why is Chu Pann''er doing this? You''re saying that it''s not proper for an unmarried woman to be colluding with a man here. What would happen if Granny found out about this? "


    During this period of time, the Madam Liu was extremely agitated and angry because of Chu Pann''er. Now, seeing that Chu Pann''er was actually colluding with him here, how could he not say a word?


    Hearing Madam Liu''s words, Chu Pann''er''s face changed. "I say, second aunt, can you be a bit more careful when you speak? Brother Dong only sent me home, how could you think of such a despicable thing? "


    Dong Yizhen remembered who the woman in front of him was, so after he recognized her, he was extremely disdainful in his heart. He coldly looked at her, and subconsciously hid Chu Pann''er behind him.


    "I say, woman, your words are so unpleasant. Could it be that you didn''t even rinse your mouth when you went out this morning?"


    Chu Pann''er was slightly taken aback. She did not expect that this Dong Yizhen, who appeared to be extremely honest, would not say any dirty words.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I think my guess before was right, you and Chu Pann''er were originally a pair of shameless little bitches, I think I should tell my Chu Pann''er''s grandmother, this way I would sooner or later capture you two for pig bathing. "


    Madam Liu stood with her hands on her waist, proudly looking at Chu Pann''er and Dong Yizhen. Dong Yizhen was helpless, he never thought that the person in front of him would be so shameless, his heart could not help but ache for Chu Pann''er, and then said indifferently:


    "Looks like you forgot one thing. What was the product of the last time you were lying on the street? I believe that if we were to be serious about this matter, your fate wouldn''t be worse than ours. Moreover, Miss Chu and I are originally innocent, so how can we allow you to slander us like this? "You say?"


    He didn''t expect that the man in front of him would bring up the matter from the other time, and his anger rose even higher. He pointed at Dong Yizhen, and his fingertips trembled:


    What right do you think you have to make me up? Let me tell you, if I tell the village chief and the people of Chu Clan, I''ll make you guys suffer the consequences of your actions and just wait to soak in the pig cage. If a woman doesn''t marry, and a man doesn''t, then your reputation will be ruined.

 C27

    After saying that, the Madam Liu chuckled.


    Hearing Madam Liu''s words, Chu Pann''er was about to speak, but Dong Yizhen stopped him.


    "Seems like Madam doesn''t really know how to speak. Since that''s the case, you can teach you!"


    Madam Liu still had not reacted, she asked puzzledly: "What do you mean?"


    Dong Yizhen did not reply, but directly picked up a stone from the ground, and it just so happened that the stone fell into Madam Liu''s mouth. Immediately, Madam Liu widened her eyes, grabbed onto her neck, and coughed severely, then spat out the stone. He pointed at Dong Yizhen and cursed: "This damned brat actually dares to treat me like this, I''ll tell you this!"


    "Madam, like I said, if you don''t speak properly, I won''t be so polite. There''s also one more thing, if the reputation of the Miss Chu is ruined because of me, then I will naturally shoulder my responsibilities!"


    Her words caused Chu Pann''er to be extremely shocked. He looked at Dong Yizhen in astonishment, but she could tell that the man was serious from the side.


    "Brother Dong, you don''t have to do this for me!"


    Chu Pann''er said softly. Actually, he had always viewed fame and reputation very lightly, and she was not destined to belong here, furthermore, he had always thought that the clear-minded would always be muddled, and that he was innocent anyway. Who cares what others said, if it was someone who loved him, she would naturally not care about her filthy words.


    "No, young lady, what I said was the truth. If your reputation affects me, I will definitely marry you!"


    In fact, Dong Yizhen had also thought about it. If someone else were to find out about this matter, they would probably arrange it. Therefore, this was the best method.


    So when they met with Chu Pann''er''s eyes, they became extremely serious.


    "Oh? You''re really in trouble, aren''t you? After all, the Chu Clan are all a bunch of women. If you really marry this woman, I''m afraid ¡­ "


    If you were to talk about Madam Liu, she really had no memory. After being felled, she was still spouting nonsense, and this time, a stone flew into his mouth. She felt extremely uncomfortable, her face immediately flushed red, and seeing his miserable appearance, Dong Yizhen laughed coldly.


    "Madam, I think you really have a short memory. I just said that you don''t need to say what ugly lady said. Otherwise, I won''t let you have a good time. Taste the feeling of suffocation now!"


    Seeing the Madam Liu in such a difficult time, Chu Pann''er was extremely shocked in her heart. She never thought that Dong Yizhen would actually be so fierce and honest when she seemed to be there. It seemed that his life in the past wasn''t as peaceful as it seemed.


    Although she was happy to see Madam Liu like this, but he knew that if she continued like this, sooner or later someone would cause trouble, so she quickly patted Madam Liu''s back and a rock quickly flew out from his mouth. Seeing that he was relaxed, Chu Pann''er let go of the rock.


    Just at this moment, Madam Liu wanted to continue shouting, but Chu Pann''er had directly wrapped her around his neck, and pinched her, "Looks like what Brother Dong said is correct. second aunt has such a short memory, you have clearly already suffered so much, but you still want to continue on.


    This time, Chu Pann''er did not intentionally suppress her might, and a layer of ice covered her gaze, as the hand that was searching for Madam Liu''s neck slowly tightened. This time, Madam Liu not only felt a sense of suffocation from her neck, but also the sensation of her entire body being immersed in ice.


    He instantly understood that the woman before him had made up her mind.


    "Chu Pann''er, how can you be so ruthless, don''t forget that I am your second aunt."


    Oh, now that we know each other''s relationship, haha, I say second aunt, I call you second aunt because I respect you. You better not take it out on me, for I have no use for it.


    Chu Pann''er''s voice was not as cold as it was in the past, causing the Madam Liu to be even more nervous and frightened. She held Chu Pann''er''s body tightly with both her hands, and a pleading look flashed past her eyes.


    "My good niece, don''t be like this. No matter what, I''m still your aunt!"


    Madam Liu continuously reminded Chu Pann''er of her own identity. Chu Pann''er only felt that it was extremely funny.


    "Why didn''t you say you were my aunt when you insulted me here and said you wanted to ruin my reputation? I said, my good choice, do you think it would be useful for you to be begging for mercy here? Let me tell you, I, Chu Pann''er, am not like before, and am not someone who is easily bullied, so scram as far as you can! "


    Furthermore, in the end, he had even accidentally died. If it wasn''t for him coming over here, the Chu Clan would have to bear all the debts of the Madam Liu.


    Thinking about everything that this woman had done, Chu Pann''er was extremely furious. He thought that this kind of woman would simply be wasting food and grass in this world, but he was clear that she didn''t have the right to control other people''s lives.


    When he thought about how he used to call the wind and summon the rain in the capital, he felt that whoever wanted to die must die. But now, he was bound by too many rules.


    "Good child, I was wrong, Aunt was wrong, can you forgive me?"


    Madam Liu''s tone was filled with pleading, her body shivering and both of her legs went soft, he was afraid that the lady in front of him would break his neck without any hesitation, but he suddenly realised that this Chu Pann''er would definitely be able to do it, so she did not dare to move recklessly.


    He was afraid that he was just trying to scare Madam Liu, so he didn''t care too much about it and directly pushed her down to the ground, looking down at her from top to bottom.


    "Of course I won''t believe you when you say that you were wrong, but seeing as your cheap life is useless to me, I don''t need to go to court for you, but if you dare to bother me again in the future, I won''t let you live a good life!"


    Chu Pann''er''s naked threat and pressure made Madam Liu''s entire body tremble uncontrollably. She never thought that when Chu Pann''er got angry, he would actually make people afraid, but no matter what, he should not kill herself, and stop looking at Chu Pann''er. The Madam Liu climbed up from the ground swiftly, and quickly ran away.


    Seeing Madam Liu''s actions, Chu Pann''er felt that it was extremely sarcastic. This woman had always been a bully the weak and feared the strong.


    Chu Pann''er''s face changed slightly. Dong Yizhen had seen everything that happened just now, and he did not intentionally hide anything just now. Most likely, Dong Yizhen felt that he was extremely terrifying now, right?

 C28

    Thinking about it, for some reason, Chu Pann''er felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    "That Brother Dong, what you saw just now ¡­"


    In an instant, Chu Pann''er did not know how to respond. She wanted to speak, but she was unable to say what she wanted to say.


    "In the future, don''t show off in front of outsiders. After all, others wouldn''t accept such a tired you. I don''t know what you''ve experienced in the past, but I do know that this is also a type of protection you have for yourself."


    For a moment, Chu Pann''er was somewhat touched. He gently nodded her head: "Brother Dong, thank you for your understanding, but I actually know. After all, you''re the same as me, right?"


    There were too many things hidden for others to understand, so Chu Pann''er quickly thought it through. Actually, Dong Yizhen felt that it was just like what he felt, but he did not know, if it was really just an ordinary person, seeing his side, would they have any strange thoughts?


    "Alright, it''s going to rain soon, Brother Dong, you should go back soon, I need to leave too!"


    Looking at the dark sky, which was filled with dark clouds, Chu Pann''er understood that if she did not leave now, it would truly rain.


    Dong Yizhen also nodded his head, and then looked at Chu Pann''er indifferently and said: "If you need my help, come find me in time. I''ll be staying at the bottom of the mountain!"


    Chu Pann''er smiled and nodded, then walked towards the Chu Clan, after walking for a long time, Chu Pann''er subconsciously turned her head, only to realize that Dong Yizhen was still looking at him from afar.


    This moved Chu Pann''er very much. He waved her hand: "Brother Dong, quickly go. It''s going to rain soon!"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Dong Yizhen did not have the intention to move, but instead, stood quietly at his original position, as though he wanted to protect until he reached home.


    She never thought that this man would be so simple and respectful to others, it would be good if he could be with this kind of man. Suddenly, Chu Pann''er realized that she had that thought, and her face flushed.


    What did he want to say? Suddenly, what Xiaohei said just now surfaced in his mind, causing his expression to change slightly. This man had just said that if her reputation didn''t return, then he would definitely take responsibility.


    So he was very curious as to how this man would take responsibility. After all, this was the most important thing to do after a lifetime of wasted time. Even if his reputation was ruined, he would not let him be with him for the sake of responsibility.


    He just didn''t know what this man wanted to do. After having known each other for such a long time, he felt that the man in front of him was very reliable. It was just that he knew he would leave this place sooner or later, so he shouldn''t think too much about it even if he had something on his mind.


    Moreover, he was a man who carried a deep grudge and hatred with him. In this lifetime, he probably wouldn''t have any interaction with the man in front of him, so when Chu Pann''er thought about this, he felt very dejected. He sighed and no longer turned around to look at the man.


    After returning to the Chu Clan, Chu Ying''er went up to greet and ask, "I say, big sister, where did you go? "Why didn''t you tell me? You don''t know, you''re really worried about us. Although Grandma has already rejected you, we can think of other ways. We don''t have to open a shop!"


    Chu Ying''er''s face was filled with worry. Only when Chu Pann''er returned did she relax. He was really worried that something would happen to her sister.


    Seeing Chu Ying''er being so worried, Chu Pann''er chuckled: "Big sister is fine, she just went for a walk. I just met second aunt again, if he says anything to you guys in the future, don''t believe me, okay?"


    Chu Pann''er was very clear that woman would definitely not remember anything. Maybe if she let her front foot off, her back leg would report his state, and her words would be extremely unpleasant to listen to.


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er frowned and asked: "You''ve met with the Second Judgement again, didn''t I tell you not to come into contact with the second aunt? After all, it will affect us, and since grandmother knows, she will definitely be angry! "


    "I know grandma will be angry, but don''t you see him bullying you?"


    After saying that, the corner of Chu Pann''er''s mouth hooked up as a trace of ruthlessness flashed past her eyes. Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er''s face slightly changed as she harrumphed, "Elder sister, what did you say that woman did? Did he bully you again? This woman deserves to die! "


    Chu Ying''er''s face was filled with displeasure, her pout looked extremely cute, but seeing Chu Ying''er like that, she felt her heart warm up.


    "Alright, little girl, don''t worry about this matter. second aunt should be more obedient after being lectured by me today, so don''t mind it too much."


    After all, he had been tidied up by Dong Yizhen and tidied up by him. This second aunt hoped to have a good memory, but he did not think that she would have that much of a memory.


    Thinking about that, Chu Pann''er laughed coldly.


    "Eh, how did you teach second aunt a lesson?"


    Chu Ying''er asked with doubt in his eyes.


    "How else can you teach me? In any case, he won''t dare to provoke me in the near future! "


    Chu Pann''er thought that it would be best to not tell me about this matter, otherwise another wave would come.


    However, in his heart, he was extremely disgusted with this Madam Liu. After all, he had personally witnessed the things that this Madam Liu had done that day and he actually wanted to slander his elder sister''s innocence. This kind of behavior was too disgusting.


    With regards to Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er did not say much. Just as the two of them were talking, it was already raining down from the sky, Chu Pann''er''s gaze moved a little, looking at the direction of the door, Chu Ying''er looked around, and felt suspicious. She could not help but ask: "Sis, what happened to you? "What are you looking at?"


    These words caused Chu Pann''er to turn around, and she couldn''t help but cough: "It''s cold today, go and collect your clothes!"


    With that, Chu Pann''er turned around and rushed back to her room, leaving Chu Ying''er behind to stare at his back quietly with a puzzled look, not understanding what her elder sister was doing.


    That''s right, he will immediately return to his room, and with regards to all of them leaving for Chu Pann''er, no one had any chance, including the Madam Chiang, so you should take out your things first. After taking out your clothes, you can go and take out your things.

 C29

    With regards to Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er did not say much. Just as the two of them were chatting, it was already raining down from the sky, and Chu Pann''er''s gaze was fixed at the direction of the door. Chu Ying''er looked around and felt suspicious, and could not help but ask: "Sis, what happened to you? "What are you looking at?"


    These words caused Chu Pann''er to turn around, and she couldn''t help but cough: "It''s cold today, go and collect your clothes!"


    Chu Ying''er could tell that his sister was definitely out of her mind just now, but she didn''t know the reason why.


    "Ying''er, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Ying''er was still there, Chu Pann''er could not help but ask.


    "Nothing, it''s just that my sister seems to have a heavy load on her mind. I just want to help my sister share some of the burden."


    "I''m fine. Have a good rest tonight. We still have a lot of things to take care of tomorrow."


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er frowned, but she also understood that her big sister had her own ideas. Since she was unwilling to say more, then as her little sister, it would not be good to ask, she could only sincerely hope that her sister would not let her feelings affect her too much.


    "Good little sister, I know what you''re thinking about. Hurry up and go to sleep. We''ll be busy tomorrow."


    Chu Ying''er nodded her head and remembered that there were indeed a lot of things that he needed them to do, so she went straight back to his room.


    Early the next morning, Chu Pann''er had prepared the green bean sand in order to meet up with Pei Jiyue at the village entrance. They had planned to wait for Pei Jiyue''s people to come to the village to fetch the green bean sand, but they had not seen Pei Jiyue''s figure even after a long time.


    However, Chu Pann''er was very clear that if it wasn''t for Pei Jiyue and the others, things would not have gone this way.


    Therefore, he felt a lot more at ease. However, time slowly passed. Soon, it was noon and he still could not see anyone.


    , who was not the only one, could not help but ask, "Why did this person not come to take my green bean sand?


    "No, I believe in their character. Moreover, as a businessman, if he doesn''t keep his word, how could he succeed in working with others? So all we have to do is trust him. "


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er thoughtfully nodded her head.


    Even though Chu Pann''er said that, she was still a little disappointed in her heart. She continued to wait for another hour or so, but there were still no traces of Pei Jiyue. This made Chu Pann''er more and more disappointed. She didn''t even put promises in her eyes.


    Chu Pann''er was extremely furious, seeing the balls of green bean sand, she sighed and said to Chu Ying''er.


    "Forget it, we should personally deliver it to them. After all, this is the first time we are shipping goods. If it breaks down, who will be responsible for it?"


    Hearing these words, Chu Ying''er also nodded her head in agreement. Just like this, the two sisters really could not continue waiting, they decided to go to the market place to take a look.


    Very quickly, Chu Pann''er brought Chu Ying''er to the restaurant that Pei Jiyue was in.


    In the face of the waiter''s passionate call, Chu Pann''er did not pay any attention to him and coldly looked straight at him as he asked.


    "Where is your boss? I want to see him. "


    The waiter was slightly taken aback. Seeing that Chu Pann''er was the person who had come to look for Pei Jiyue the last time, she nodded and said softly.


    "This lady is very sorry, but our boss did not come over because he was not feeling well. I wonder what business you have with him?"


    Hearing this reason, Chu Pann''er frowned. Even if she was not feeling well, she should have sent people over, but he did not even see a shadow.


    Thinking about what, Chu Pann''er''s face became even uglier, and then a figure appeared at the entrance of the hotel, Chu Pann''er recognized that the person was the butler that followed by Pei Jiyue''s side.


    The housekeeper did not see her, but rather anxiously came to the side of the waiter and called out to her.


    "Let me tell you, go to the Chu Village and find Miss Chu Pann''er immediately. Tell her that our manager has something to discuss with him."


    "Who is this girl?"


    The waiter did not seem to know what to ask. The butler did not seem to say anything and said with a sigh.


    "No matter who it is, just do as I tell you, no need to ask any further."


    Just as he finished this sentence, he turned around and saw a puzzled Chu Pann''er.


    Seeing that, Chu Pann''er naturally asked with suspicion.


    "I wonder what business does your master have with me? Can you tell me?"


    Hearing this, the butler''s face changed, and immediately recognized Chu Pann''er. That was why she had a helpless look on his face. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, young lady. I didn''t notice you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Chu Pann''er shook her head, she did not care about all these, and asked again: "Then tell me, what happened?"


    "It''s like this ¡­


    The old butler looked at the crowd and sighed, then pointed in the direction of the second floor and said: "Miss Chu, why don''t you follow me upstairs. After all, it''s not easy to talk downstairs."


    Hearing the butler''s words, Chu Pann''er naturally understood everything. She slightly nodded her head, and said to Chu Ying''er who was by her side.


    "Don''t wander around here, just wait for me downstairs."


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er naturally would not go against it, "Don''t worry, Big Sister, I will listen to you."


    Chu Ying''er did not ask why the butler brought Chu Pann''er up the stairs alone, and only waited obediently by the side.


    Very quickly, the two of them came to the butler on top of the stairs and spoke to Chu Pann''er anxiously: "I will not hide the truth from Miss Chu, my master has gotten infected, so I hope that Miss can help us cure the poison, Miss has an agreement with my young master after all."


    The butler intentionally brought it up, and upon hearing the butler''s words, Chu Pann''er nodded her head.


    "So that''s how it is. Bring me to where he lives."


    Chu Pann''er thought, according to Pei Jiyue''s logic, she would definitely not let Chu Pann''er cure the poison in their home, so she would definitely be somewhere else.


    "Miss, my master is waiting for you at a hidden inn. I hope that the young lady can treat my master''s illness. "


    Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrows in confusion as she asked, "Why didn''t you go to my house to find me directly, and instead waited until now? The person who was waiting for your master at the entrance didn''t come to pick up the green bean sand even after a long time."


    "Miss Chu, I am very ashamed. I hope you do not mind. After all, my master is so rude because he is sick. I hope you can forgive him."


    Chu Pann''er could not help but sneer: "I did not say anything. Since I had already said that I would save your master, I will definitely do so."

 C30

    Very quickly, Chu Pann''er followed the butler to Pei Jiyue''s residence. Chu Ying''er did not know of any of this.


    She also asked her subordinates to explain things to Chu Ying''er, and the waiter arranged a room for Chu Ying''er to stay in for the time being. Only then would she be able to wait properly, and let Chu Pann''er feel a bit more at ease.


    The butler walked in circles and arrived at a small loft. Seeing Chu Pann''er, who was in a secluded corner, she smirked.


    It seems that this Pei Jiyue was really afraid that others would deal with him, otherwise how could he find such a hidden place to hide? But it was also to guard against others.


    "Miss Chu, my master is inside, it is inconvenient for me to continue going in, I wish for Miss Chu Pann''er to be able to save my master''s life, I am extremely grateful!"


    Just as she was about to bend over and thank Chu Pann''er, Chu Pann''er hurriedly shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, I don''t need anything else. As long as your master can cooperate with me peacefully, I have nothing else to ask for."


    He didn''t expect that the young lady in front of him would only have this thought. This made the butler feel extremely ashamed.


    "It seems that this little girl is quite intelligent. For the past few years, my master has always endured the torture of virus and was always troubled by it. Now that you, young lady, have appeared, my master has hope, so young lady, please, my young master''s life is in your hands. "


    Hearing the old butler''s words, Chu Pann''er felt very heavy. Instead of replying to the butler, she walked straight towards the pavilion.


    For some reason, she felt that Pei Jiyue had too many secrets, but she did not have any intentions of searching for them. Step by step, she walked into the pavilion and quickly opened the door.


    Smelling the decaying smell from inside, she became very curious. The eldest young master was obsessed with cleanliness, why would he choose such a place? This made her extremely shocked, and she did not ask any further, as Chu Pann''er called out to the empty and pitch black room.


    "Young Master Pei. Did you hear me call you? "


    Just then, a coughing sound came out, and a figure appeared in front of Chu Pann''er. Looking at his weak and pale face, a strange thought flashed across Chu Pann''er''s mind.


    "Young Master Pei, how are you feeling right now?"


    Pei Jiyue laughed bitterly.


    "Look at me, I don''t know either. I''m so unkempt and weak to the extreme."


    Chu Pann''er expressed that this was also the truth, and extended her hand to hold onto his pulse.


    After looking carefully, Chu Pann''er''s expression became more and more unsightly, and she asked.


    "Tell me your symptoms first. Otherwise, how am I going to cure you?"


    So what? She wasn''t a genius doctor, so it was impossible for her to see what had happened to the person in front of her with a single glance. That was why he asked.


    "Just like how you see weak and powerless, then your meridians are damaged, there is not a single part of your body that doesn''t feel painful."


    Pei Jiyue pointed to his heart''s location and bit his lips. He looked extremely seductive and upon seeing this, Chu Pann''er subconsciously frowned.


    "This little girl had examined the poison on Young Master''s body, and it did not affect the location of Young Master''s heart, so I ask that Young Master not to make such a joke."


    "Why is it that Miss Chu doesn''t even have the qualifications to make a joke?"


    Pei Jiyue looked at Chu Pann''er with slight dissatisfaction. Hearing what Pei Jiyue said, Chu Pann''er subconsciously frowned.


    "Looks like young master''s illness isn''t too serious. Since that''s the case, this little girl will take my leave first."


    Chu Pann''er laughed coldly, turned and prepared to leave, but seeing that, Pei Jiyue immediately ran over to block his path.


    "Miss Chu, your entire life is filled with joy, could it be that you can''t even make a joke?"


    "My sister and I waited at the entrance of the village for a long time this morning, but no one came to pick up this green bean sand. We had been waiting for someone who was afraid of missing out on our young master.


    We only found out later that something had happened to the young master. Although it''s not good to blame the young master here, everyone will feel unhappy. If the young master had calmed down and treated our young master''s illness, it would have been just like before.


    Chu Pann''er''s words were clearly spoken, and Pei Jiyue was simply unable to find a reason to refute them. He sighed, and looked at Chu Pann''er helplessly.


    "Little girl, you are quite reasonable. I only want you to relax. After all, I do not wish for the people who come to heal me to become extremely nervous."


    Pei Jiyue stopped his cynical smile and said seriously.


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er frowned.


    "That being the case, let''s end the battle quickly. Young Master, please lie down on the bed so that this little girl can take your pulse."


    After Pei Jiyue heard this, he did as he was told.


    He laid on the bed and closed his eyes, quietly allowing Chu Pann''er to take her pulse. Seeing Pei Jiyue''s state, Chu Pann''er frowned, why would this man trust her so much? Just don''t worry about her being bad.


    But she did not care about it, and extended her hand to feel the Qi in Pei Jiyue''s body mixed together. Chu Pann''er''s face changed a little as if it was a lot more serious than last time. After a while, when the diagnosis was confirmed, she opened her mouth: "Were you drugged again these past few days? I have already said that I must be careful. It seems like young master does not really care about his health. "


    The man on the bed abruptly opened his eyes, revealing a vicious gaze.


    That slut wants me to live a life worse than death, and every day and every night she comes to my room to deliver soup and medicine. That slut also thinks that she, the stepmother, treats me as a child very well, but no one knows how vicious I am under that human skin mask.


    As Pei Jiyue said these words with gritted teeth, it was very clear that he already hated the stepmother to the extreme.


    "Does your father know about this?"


    Chu Pann''er originally wanted to ask, but suddenly thought about it. If his father knew, how could he allow his stepmother to do it? However, thinking about how rich people were, who knew what would happen?


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Pei Jiyue was startled, and then revealed a bitter smile.


    "My father dotes on that new lady. As for what she did, he doesn''t care because that is the son who gave birth to him."


    Chu Pann''er stared at the man in astonishment, her face filled with disbelief. How could there be such a father in this world? [I didn''t care that my own woman poisoned my own son. This is such a waste of my life!]


    Feeling the same gaze from Chu Pann''er, Pei Jiyue raised his hand and shook his head.


    "You don''t need to feel pity for me. After all, this is the scheming and scheming of a wealthy family."

 C31

    "In the past, I did many things that made my father disappointed in me. Now, I have only casually picked this inn for me. There are even some shops that are fragmented.


    As for the son that woman gave birth to, he has already become the focus of attention. Right now, I am like a piece of trash, no one in the family would think highly of me, which is why I have reached this stage. "


    Before he finished speaking, the man started coughing violently, "Do you think I''m reaping what I sowed? Serves you right? "


    Chu Pann''er shook her head, "I don''t think so. After all, she has always been my patient, and the relationship between us is only cooperation. I have no right to know your story about your world."


    Since that is the case, it is rare to see a straightforward woman like you. Even if you did not treat my illness, I would have thought that I was not wrong. To make a friend like you, I hope you will think the same way.


    Chu Pann''er coldly sneered a little later.


    "Sorry, in my eyes, you and I are just working together. If we were friends, then I don''t seem to have the qualifications to make friends with someone as important as you."


    Even though Pei Jiyue had said that he would not be spoiled, that did not concern her. After all, a camel who starved to death was bigger than a horse, so she did not have any sympathy or pity for him.


    "Girl, you are quite heartless."


    Pei Jiyue began to cough again, and upon seeing this, he got up. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er did not have any more questions, she immediately took out her silver needles and pierced it into his acupuncture points, and then said indifferently.


    "Right now, I will first seal your acupuncture points, and then add the poison in your body to draw them out. The process will be very painful, so you should properly endure it."


    He was not asking for the man''s opinion, Chu Pann''er frowned, and directly slapped a ball of cotton wool into Pei Jiyue''s mouth.


    Seeing that, Pei Jiyue frowned, he was startled to see that the lady did not move, and a burst of pain arose from his lower abdomen.


    A strange look flashed across Pei Jiyue''s eyes. Was this woman going to flay her tendons?


    "Just endure this little bit of pain if you''re a man. After all, this is nothing. I believe you have a deep understanding of this."


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Pei Jiyue had no way of replying and could only quietly look at him.


    "Don''t worry, the pain is only a matter of time. Just pay a little attention."


    Seeing the man''s perspiring face, Chu Pann''er shook her head and sighed. "It seems like Young Master is too weak. In the future, you must make up for it. Otherwise, how can you face such a small matter?"


    After hearing this, Pei Jiyue was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Time passed second by second, the man''s sweat increased, his clothes were all wet, and his face was in pain. Black blood came out from his four limbs and dripped into the basin, slowly turning red. Chu Pann''er heaved a sigh of relief, and then pulled out the silver needle from her body and said.


    Alright, the remaining poison is still within your body. I will slowly treat your body because it has not completely dispelled the poison from your body. You should take care of yourself, and remember not to touch any medicine of unknown origin.


    Pei Jiyue knew that Chu Pann''er did not lie, and since this was the case, he agreed to it while nodding his head. "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid to take my life seriously. You just need to be more careful in the future. If my stepmother finds out, then you''ll definitely help me."


    "I didn''t think that the great Young Master Pei would know how to be merciful to others. I know what you''re saying. Don''t worry, I won''t let your stepmother have any chance to harm me."


    No matter how powerful Pei Jiyue''s stepmother was, he was just a woman from the harem. What she faced back then were women from the harem, so he did not put his stepmother in his eyes at all.


    "Look at your weak and cultured appearance, you don''t seem like a spicy woman at all, but I didn''t think that you would be so meticulous. Why don''t you follow me home? So that my heartless stepmother and little brother can experience your ruthlessness. "


    Pei Jiyue said half-truthfully. Hearing what Pei Jiyue said, Chu Pann''er rolled her eyes at him. Isn''t Young Master joking? This little girl is just a poor peasant girl. How can you be qualified to be part of a big family? "Therefore, it''s better if Young Master doesn''t spout nonsense in the future. If you were to be overheard by others, I wonder how you would arrange this little girl up."


    Although she didn''t stay here for long, she was very clear about the human nature of this place. Moreover, whether the person in front of her was joking or not, it had nothing to do with her.


    It was best not to come into contact with such a man. After all, it was too dangerous. She only wanted to grow up here and then return to the capital. She didn''t want to waste her time scheming against others.


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Pei Jiyue was stunned for a moment, but then he laughed and said: "Little girl, are you trying to kill me with these words?"


    With that, Pei Jiyue extended his hand and pointed to the spot where Chu Pann''er had treated him just now, and said calmly: "Just now, this person was treated by you, you. How could a person with such medical skills be a poor peasant girl? "


    After saying that last sentence, Pei Jiyue looked at Chu Pann''er with a deeper meaning.


    However, Chu Pann''er acted as if she did not hear, and even smiled at Pei Jiyue: "Looks like Young Master Pei has not been out of the village for a long time, how can my medical skills enter my eyes? It was just something that the country people had studied themselves for the sake of survival. "


    Chu Pann''er''s words could be considered to be invulnerable.


    He had directly blocked all of Pei Jiyue''s hypocrisy from coming across his face, causing him to be unable to hold back his smile.


    But this Pei Jiyue was also a perfectly round and agreeable person.


    Because, when he heard Chu Pann''er''s words of not giving any face at all, he actually looked at Chu Pann''er leisurely, and even made an invitation, "Even so, I am still grateful to you. Little girl, how about you keep them here to eat? "


    He looked like a host.


    Furthermore, this place was also a rich place, and the dishes here were rarely seen by ordinary people, so Pei Jiyue had calculated this point, and wanted to use this point to lure Pei Jiyue to stay and to discuss business with him.


    But when she saw the confidence in Pei Jiyue''s eyes, Chu Pann''er only sneered: "Everyone says that I''m just a poor peasant girl, staying here is just bad luck, why would I dare to stay here and spoil Young Master Pei''s mood?"


    Chu Pann''er had this kind of personality.

 C32

    What should be given to her, she accepted.


    What shouldn''t have been given to her, she wouldn''t have given a dime.


    Furthermore, she admitted that she could not bear Pei Jiyue''s kindness.


    Thus, after putting down those words, Chu Pann''er went about her business. She immediately stood up, clasped her hands together, and said: "Is that girl going to leave first?"


    With that, without even looking at Pei Jiyue''s ugly expression, Chu Pann''er turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    The smile on Chu Pann''er''s face had yet to rise, when she heard the table and chairs behind her swaying, and immediately after, Pei Jiyue stood up and directly called out to her.


    Chu Pann''er endured her impatience and asked: "Is there anything else for Young Master Pei?"


    Pei Jiyue''s voice was calm, compared to when he stopped her, he had clearly calmed down a lot. "So it''s like this, I''m afraid you have to stay and eat this meal."


    Frowning slightly, Chu Pann''er turned around and looked at him. She didn''t know why Pei Jiyue''s tone of voice was so calm.


    Seeing Chu Pann''er turn around, Pei Jiyue laughed even more leisurely: "The lady who followed you here, is she called Chu Ying''er?"


    Chu Pann''er''s face darkened, "Yes."


    Then, she saw Pei Jiyue''s smile become even more radiant: "I have already arranged her well. Pann''er, come and eat a meal with me. After the time it takes to eat a meal, you can return safely. "


    Since Pei Jiyue had already said this much, how could Chu Pann''er not understand what he meant?


    Her eyes darkened, in the end, Chu Pann''er twitched her mouth and sat down, then said to Pei Jiyue: "Young Noble Pei sure has good methods."


    Pei Jiyue smiled but did not speak.


    Not long after Chu Pann''er left, dishes were served one after another.


    Pei Jiyue pointed at the dishes and introduced them to Chu Pann''er: "These few dishes, all of them are dishes that I am the most provocative and dissatisfied with. So the reason why I invited Pann''er to come here today, is mainly because I want to ask you something as well.


    Chu Pann''er casually picked up a pair of chopsticks from the side, and started to pick at the dishes, only that after picking for one or two times, she put down the chopsticks in her hands, raised her head and looked at Pei Jiyue.


    Pei Jiyue was confused by her gaze: "Is the method to improve the taste of the dish related to me?"


    This Pei Jiyue also knew how to think.


    Chu Pann''er curled her lips and retracted her gaze, "For example, this fish head, I think we shouldn''t have steamed it like this. It''s too difficult to maintain the flavour of the steamer, so I might as well suggest to you that you use the chilli peppers to fry the dish, and then pour the chili sauce over it when you''re out of the wok. That way, the taste of the dish will be absolutely perfect. "


    After listening to Chu Pann''er''s explanation, Pei Jiyue''s eyes grew brighter and brighter, and then he pointed to a dish at the side, and asked: "Then what about this purslane?"


    Chu Pann''er thought for a while, then said: "If possible, making dumplings should be pretty good."


    Soon after, Pei Jiyue asked about a few other dishes and Chu Pann''er explained them all to his. When Chu Pann''er finished speaking, the way she looked at Pei Jiyue was as if she was sizing up some precious animal.


    Pei Jiyue''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly as he said to Chu Pann''er: "That girl, do you have any thoughts of cooperating with me? My family has a lot of money, which is enough for you to do business a few times. "


    After Chu Pann''er heard these words, she couldn''t help but frown. Then, she solemnly said to Pei Jiyue: "I only want to go do business by myself, but if I want to develop cooperation in the future, I will also give priority to you."


    After hearing the latter half of Chu Pann''er''s words, Pei Jiyue''s expression eased up somewhat.


    After finishing her meal, Chu Pann''er told Pei Jiyue a few more taboo things about medicine, and then felt like nothing had happened.


    So, after helping him one last time, Chu Pann''er left Pei Jiyue''s side.


    But Chu Pann''er never thought that just as she walked out of the restaurant, she would run into someone she never expected to meet.


    Dong Yizhen.


    At that time, just as this person was about to pass by, Chu Pann''er suddenly called out to him, as if she had been possessed by a ghost:


    "Sigh."


    Dong Yizhen turned his head, and upon seeing Chu Pann''er, he was startled for a moment, before nodding to her: "Miss Chu."


    Chu Pann''er looked at Dong Yizhen who had stopped in her tracks, and heard him call her name, which made him feel awkward.


    She ¡­ Enchanted, right?


    Why did he have to stop Dong Yizhen?


    After racking his stomach for a while, Chu Pann''er''s eyes lit up. After finding an excuse, he said to Dong Yizhen: "I am not cooperating with Pei Jiyue!"


    Suddenly finding something to say, Chu Pann''er heaved a sigh of relief and added: "Pei Jiyue has always wanted to keep me to work with him, but I have never let his guard down."


    When Chu Pann''er came out of the restaurant and saw Dong Yizhen, she was extremely shocked in her heart.


    Why was this man here? Chu Pann''er''s eyes quickly sized him up and down. Seeing that he was carrying a bundle of firewood on his back, Chu Pann''er immediately understood that he was here to deliver the firewood.


    At the same time, Dong Yizhen was also similarly sizing up Chu Pann''er, as he did not have any defenses in place to meet her.


    Immediately, dissatisfaction towards Chu Pann''er rose in his heart, and she looked towards the restaurant behind her without any warning.


    When Chu Pann''er saw his expression, she was extremely unhappy. Did this man hear what I''m saying or not? She''s just like a mute. Those who don''t know him would think that I''m trying to get close to him.


    "Hey, did you hear what I said?" Chu Pann''er waited for a while longer but she still did not see any intention of Dong Yizhen responding to her.


    "I heard it." Dong Yizhen looked deeply at Chu Pann''er, and said helplessly.


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s tone, she started to panic for no reason, as if he was a woman caught in his family''s bed by a man. Not only did she not get his reproach, he even helplessly forgave him.


    "What I said was all true. I came to the restaurant to discuss cooperation with Pei Jiyue, but I didn''t do anything else." Chu Pann''er was afraid that Dong Yizhen wouldn''t believe her, so she explained once again.


    This dead man dare to have any doubts towards me if I don''t clean him up properly. If this was in the past, I wouldn''t have the patience to explain everything to a man. Chu Pann''er grumbled in her heart.


    Dong Yizhen reached out his hand and lifted up the firewood behind him, then looked at Chu Pann''er, "I understand, you don''t have to explain it to me anymore."


    After Chu Pann''er heard this, he was immediately enraged, "You know? What do you know? "

 C33

    However, he did not give her the chance to speak up. He interrupted her with a solemn face and said with a serious tone, "The people from Pei Family are all good, and the Young Master of Pei Family is even better."


    "Everyone in this town knows that he is a reliable person." As Dong Yizhen spoke, his tone became more and more ordinary, as if he was saying words that had nothing to do with him.


    Chu Pann''er was not an ordinary person, from his tone of voice, she immediately understood the meaning behind his words, did this brat misunderstand her? There was nothing between her and that Young Master Pei Family?


    No, it''s unfair for me to have something that was clearly not there stuck in my chest. I don''t want to be misunderstood like this by others!


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously wanted to explain.


    Without waiting for Chu Pann''er to speak, Dong Yizhen pulled the firewood and walked forward, "I still have things to do, so I will take my leave first."


    This was the first time she had tasted such a feeling. "Why does it feel so uncomfortable?"


    Dong Yizhen held back his anger in his heart, walking with a sullen expression in front of him. His heart was in pain. This was the first time he had experienced such a feeling ever since he was born.


    People were passing by on the street, but their hearts were getting colder and colder.


    "Ah, please step aside, sir!" The waiter of the restaurant carried a wine jar that was half the height of him as he stood behind Chu Pann''er and shouted at her to make way for him.


    Being called out like that, Chu Pann''er finally came back to her senses, "What happened? Aunt doesn''t care so much? I have already explained it several times. If that fellow misunderstood my words, I will just let him misunderstand. Hmph! "


    She thought to herself as she made way for the waiter and headed into the restaurant.


    When she went upstairs, Chu Pann''er saw that slender back of hers. The little girl had her head lowered as she swept through the delicacies on the wooden table with all her might.


    She shook her head and walked over to the little girl''s side, "Alright, how much have you eaten? If you keep eating like this, your stomach will explode, right? "


    After Chu Ying''er heard her words, she immediately put down the chicken leg that she was holding.


    "Truly... "Really?" His mouth was full of chicken meat, so he couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Of course." Chu Pann''er sat at the side and took a sip of green tea.


    Chu Ying''er chewed on the meat in her mouth with all her might. After a while, she swallowed it down, and said unhappily, "But I have never eaten these delicious foods before. The entire table is filled with good stuff, it would be too wasteful for me to not finish it right?"


    "It doesn''t matter. One day, I will let you live out your days eating these good things." Chu Pann''er said these words to her, and was also speaking to herself.


    However, when Madam Liu heard this, her tone immediately changed. "Aiyo, they say that you''re a little girl that doesn''t stay at home and stay home all day long, thinking about those impossible things everyday."


    "You even eat fish and meat everyday?" The Madam Liu ridiculed him.


    "You little girl, you don''t have the slightest respect for us elders, don''t even hope to get married into a good family. How can you be rich?" Madam Liu''s voice was very loud, and the surrounding people heard it, and started to discuss with one another.


    In this era, if a woman did not respect her elders, then they would be gossiped about by others, and if it was serious, they might even be arrested.


    When Chu Pann''er saw that more and more people were pointing fingers at her, she became angry and looked at Madam Liu viciously. "If you dare say anything bad about me again, I won''t let you off so easily."


    Madam Liu looked around to see so many people gathered, she was not afraid at all, "Who are you trying to scare here?"


    Just at this time, the village chief came over, seeing how Madam Liu was threatened by Chu Pann''er, he was unhappy.


    "Girl, you''re really not a good person." The moment the Village Chief said this, the surrounding people started to hiss at her.


    "A few days ago, my family''s little brat said that this little girl shamelessly tried to seduce him in private. "My son is someone that big brother knows well, he wouldn''t lie at all."


    "Tell me, why is it that this little girl is able to do such a thing at such a young age? Is there going to be a end to it in the future?" The village chief got more and more excited as he spoke, he started pouring some dirty water on Chu Pann''er.


    "That''s right, that''s right. If it was the Madam Liu, there would be a problem, but, the person speaking now is the village head. He wouldn''t be so reckless."


    "Isn''t it? To say that she is not a good person. "


    "Village Head, you should know what kind of person Tian Erzhu is, right? Most likely, everyone in the village knows what kind of person Tian Erzhu is. Even if I wanted to hook up with him, I would have to find someone stronger than him, right? The one in our village is not stronger than him. I wonder if Lord Village Chief is blind or what happened. "


    Chu Pann''er''s sharp counterattack made the village chief''s face turn red!


    "Humph, who knows if you''re being possessed by ghosts or not!" The village chief was still giving orders.


    But Chu Pann''er did not care about all these, "Village head, if you feel that Tian Er Zhu is not bad, I can introduce him to your family!"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the Village Chief was so angry that her fingers trembled, pointing at Chu Pann''er without knowing what to say.


    "Hmph, I think you just have no manners, little girl!" No one will teach you how to be so shameless ~! " The Village Head was furious.


    "Ineducated?!"


    Hearing the Village Chief''s words, the corner of Chu Pann''er''s mouth raised into a cold smile.


    "Lord Village Head, you said that I did not have any manners, but I admit that my father went to protect the villagers. It is normal for me to not have any manners, but it seems that Lord Village Chief has forgotten about this matter. I wonder who did not!"


    Chu Pann''er''s sharp words made the village chief''s mouth twitch.


    It was obvious that Chu Pann''er''s counterattack had rendered him speechless, as he had actually forgotten about this matter.


    However, it was impossible for him to continue speaking with Chu Pann''er in front of so many people, and it wasn''t just because he had no words left to say.


    Therefore, the Village Chief turned around and left, "Humph, I''m not going to talk to you like this!"


    "Are you afraid that you won''t make sense by the end?" Chu Pann''er did not have the intention to let the Old Village Chief go.


    However, by this time, the village chief had already left.


    After the village chief left, the Madam Liu mocked Chu Pann''er, "Hmph, not bad, you angered the village chief into leaving, you are becoming more and more powerful!"


    Although her mouth was full of praise, Chu Pann''er could still hear the mockery her aunt was making at him.

 C34

    When the village chief had slandered him earlier, his aunt had ridiculed him with a forceful and unreasonable expression.


    The anger that Chu Pann''er had not yet completely vented in her heart instantly ignited.


    "Pah!"


    Under the shocked and disbelieving gaze of the Madam Liu, Chu Pann''er got up and slapped herself in the face!


    Madam Liu''s face instantly turned red and swollen.


    "You actually dared to hit me?"


    Madam Liu stared at Chu Pann''er in disbelief, one hand still holding onto her swollen face.


    Chu Pann''er coldly looked at Madam Liu, and asked with a cold and detached face: "Why do I not dare to hit you?"


    Then, Chu Pann''er continued to speak: "Hmph, don''t think that I''m stupid, I know all the things you''ve done, and I''m just not willing to say it."


    Seeing the coldness in Chu Pann''er''s eyes, Madam Liu subconsciously shivered. However, she still held onto a trace of luck in her heart, as she could not believe that Chu Pann''er really knew what she had done before.


    "Hmph, I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Chu Pann''er saw through her thoughts from her eyes, so she did not intend to hide it from her and directly said it out loud.


    "Hmph, Aunt, you were pregnant with someone else''s child last time, and then you put this matter on my shoulders. Do you think I don''t know? Let me tell you, I''m not saying it because I want to give you some face. If you continue to cause trouble for no reason, then I''ll go straight to the high officials and have you go to jail! "


    When Chu Pann''er said this, Madam Liu felt that Chu Pann''er was like a huge mountain, pressuring her to the point where she couldn''t even breathe.


    It was clear that she did not expect Chu Pann''er to understand it so clearly, while she thought that Chu Pann''er did not know anything.


    Since Chu Pann''er dared to say that, then she must have grasped some evidence. Madam Liu didn''t dare to bet anymore at this time.


    Thus, when Chu Pann''er finished speaking, she quickly laughed.


    "Pann''er, Aunt is wrong, Aunt will leave now ¡­" With that, she quickly left in a dejected manner.


    When Madam Liu left Chu Pann''er, she also let out a sigh of relief, but even more so, it was as if she was letting out a sigh of relief.


    Having such an aunt, Chu Pann''er was extremely depressed and unhappy in her heart.


    Chu Ying''er could tell that his sister was extremely depressed and unhappy, so she consoled her, "Elder sister, there''s no need to get angry at her. In the future, let''s just ignore them and live a good life."


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er laughed and patted her shoulders, "Big sis was actually not angry at all, there''s no use getting angry at them.


    Chu Ying''er heard the helplessness in his sister''s words and walked forward to hug her gently.


    Chu Pann''er held Chu Ying''er and the two sisters, and felt that their hearts had become one. At least the two of them could still be together forever.


    "Alright, Ying''er, come with me to a place."


    "Shop owner, I''m going to buy some wine."


    Seeing Chu Pann''er and Chu Ying''er the two girls coming to buy wine, the shop owner was a little surprised.


    But very quickly, he gave the alcohol to Chu Pann''er. There were a lot of people buying alcohol, and although women were rare, especially beautiful women who bought alcohol, there were still some who bought alcohol.


    After Chu Pann''er paid the silver, he carried the alcohol to the Chu Clan man''s grave.


    The graves of their loved ones were high up on the hills behind the village. They were brought up by their elders at that time, saying that they would let these heroic elites who had died unable to return home see their hometown and home.


    The road up the hill was steep, with gravel and gravel. The grave was surrounded by lush shrubs and bushes. In this huge open area, one could only see the top of the granite rock from afar. The rest of the lower body was submerged in the dark green grass.


    Chu Pann''er went forward, placed the bought wine aside, rolled up her sleeves and began to clean the weeds beside the grave.


    Her fingers were cut by the rough leaves, her hands were covered in green grass, and her palms were covered with fine and dense scratches. But Chu Pann''er did not stop, she only bent down to pull the weeds little by little.


    Chu Ying''er secretly wiped away her tears behind her sister''s back, thinking back to the grievances she had just suffered, and then looking at the desolate scene around the grave, she felt like she could not control herself and wanted to cry.


    "Ying''er."


    Chu Pann''er patted the grass on her palm, and turned to look at her sister, her gaze firm.


    "Don''t cry, don''t let Father and the others see that we have been wronged. We can''t be at peace in the underworld either."


    Once she said that, Chu Ying''er immediately stopped choking on her saliva, her eyes red, she tightly shut her mouth, preventing herself from crying out loud.


    "Father."


    Chu Pann''er slowly knelt down. She stretched out her hand to caress the green-grey stone. However, the cold sensation that travelled through her palm and into her heart made him feel strangely comforted.


    Chu Pann''er gently caressed it. Her father, her family were buried here. They died on the battlefield for the sake of their homeland, their descendant, being able to live a peaceful and peaceful life.


    Chu Ying''er knelt behind Chu Pann''er and sat upright, she watched her every move and at the same time secretly wiped away her tears and sniffled.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of little brother and sister, and the entire Chu Clan."


    Chu Pann''er''s voice was mature and firm, she stared at the stone in front of her with determination, she stared at her father, all of those souls lying on the Smoke Battlefield, covered by the scarlet sunset.


    "One day, I will lead Chu Clan and walk out of this place, out of this isolated village."


    That voice was so firm, so firm that it seemed to be broad and broad. Only he remained, and only this girl who silently swore an oath remained.


    As the wind blew, the grass on the ground trembled. It was as if they were moved by the cool voice, and were greatly shocked.


    Chu Ying''er''s gaze was shocked as she stared at the girl in front of her, as if she had just met her today.


    She subconsciously swallowed her saliva. An unknown nervousness rose from her heart, along with some anticipation that even she wasn''t clear about.


    "One day, I will make this continent remember the Chu Clan, the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan, Chu Pann''er."


    "But at that time, no one will dare to bully our Chu Clan, no one will dare to look down on us, and no one will look down on our ancestors."


    "I swear, Daddy, please look at me. Look at our Chu Clan."


    Chu Pann''er stood up, and pulled out the cork she brought with her. He slightly shook it. Inside was an amber liquid, like a sparkling and translucent gem.

 C35

    Chu Pann''er did not prepare a bowl, nor did she prepare to use it. She tilted slightly, and the amber liquid flowed out in a beautiful arc.


    Chu Ying''er also hurriedly stood up and folded her hands together. She watched Chu Pann''er''s actions without blinking.


    "Firstly, this wine is to honor the glory of our clan with its Chu Clan, and secondly, to bear witness to the oath I have sworn."


    Chu Pann''er said calmly as she poured out the rest of the wine.


    Standing on the cold and biting cold hillside, she was like a frail little blade of grass that was immediately blown away by the wind. But she was so firm, even if she was temporarily blown away, she would stand up again and again with great tenacity and use her frail body to shoulder the responsibilities of a family.


    Dong Yizhen''s action of chopping down the bamboo unconsciously stopped. Not only was the sound of the wind too insolent, it was chopping the bamboo was too tiring. At this moment, his chest was completely filled with the sound of his heartbeat, which was like thunder, and his boiling blood flowing.


    The young girl''s words echoed in his ears, striking at his heart.


    Just as everyone was immersed in their own thoughts, suddenly, Dong Yizhen felt a strange sound coming from the nearby forest. But before he could go over to check, he saw a black object carrying a fierce wind.


    "Danger!"


    "Elder sister!"


    The man''s anxious voice was mixed with Chu Ying''er''s shouts. For a moment, Chu Pann''er didn''t understand what was happening, but when he puzzledly turned around to see what was happening, the black demon was already within reach.


    Chu Pann''er opened her eyes wide.


    The wind whistled past his ears, and around his waist was a steel-like arm that emitted heat, tightly imprisoning his body.


    Chu Ying''er carefully and quietly opened her eyes through the gaps between the fingers. Seeing that Dong Yizhen was protecting his sister well, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly ran over.


    "Elder sister, are you alright?"


    Chu Pann''er gasped for breath, he lightly patted the man''s arm. Only then did Dong Yizhen regain his senses, and quickly let go of his arm, standing at the side with slight urgency.


    "I''m fine."


    It was indeed a matter of life and death. If Dong Yizhen had not rushed over in time, she would have been surrounded by crows with wounds all over his body.


    "Thank you very much."


    Chu Pann''er turned around and bowed to Dong Yizhen with all seriousness.


    "No need, I just happened to pass by."


    Dong Yizhen would never admit to standing by the side and listening for a long time, he slightly nodded his head in thanks to the girl.


    "But why are there crows here?"


    Chu Ying''er looked at the small black dot that had flown away in the distance.


    Chu Pann''er''s gaze turned cold, and she opened her mouth to speak:


    "There can never be crows here."


    "Unless someone did it on purpose to hurt me."


    Chu Pann''er''s gaze was ice-cold and her voice seemed to be filled with ice, causing others to be unable to help but tremble when they heard her.


    Dong Yizhen recalled the unusual movements in the grass just now and thought back, his face filled with thought.


    "Indeed, when I rushed over just now, I saw a shadow flash past the bushes beside us."


    Chu Pann''er''s expression changed slightly as she sneered: "I never thought that there would actually be people here who want me dead."

 C36

    Hearing that, Dong Yizhen frowned, he did not understand what Chu Pann''er was saying, Chu Pann''er noticed that the man was looking at him, and her face immediately changed, she immediately regained her senses and noticed the wound on Dong Yizhen''s body, and immediately changed the topic, "Brother Dong, you are injured, let me help you bandage your wound up."


    Dong Yizhen did not think anymore, and laughed: "I''m fine, it''s just a small injury, nothing more."


    But as soon as he said that, because of the range of his movement, the wound was instantly dragged into it, causing him to grimace in pain.


    Chu Pann''er rolled her eyes at him with a rebuking look, "You''re still saying that you''re fine, look..."


    As she spoke, Chu Pann''er took out a piece of cloth and walked forward to help Dong Yizhen bandage his wounds.


    Dong Yizhen also did not refuse. Chu Pann''er bandaged him up very carefully and quickly cleaned up his wounds, then slowly cleaned them up.


    After wrapping it up, Chu Pann''er asked Dong Yizhen: "Take a look, is it better now?"


    Dong Yizhen nodded, "Thank you, I''m much better now."


    "You''re injured now, so let me help you. I''ll help you send the firewood home." Chu Pann''er said to Dong Yizhen.


    However, although Dong Yizhen was moved, he still waved his hand and rejected, "No need, I can do it myself. If you are seen alone, it will affect your reputation."


    But Chu Pann''er shook his head and said: "It''s alright, it''s not convenient for you to do this, I don''t care what others say."


    Seeing how determined Chu Pann''er was, Dong Yizhen did not say anything further. After evading the question, the two of them rushed back to Dong Yizhen''s home.


    Dong Yizhen led the way as he dragged a bundle of firewood for him.


    On the way, Chu Ying''er saw Dong Yizhen laughing and asked Chu Pann''er: "Elder sister, who is he? Why did you help him? "


    Chu Ying''er was extremely confused. Why did her own sister not fear people talking nonsense and actually help this man in front of him?


    He was handsome, but she didn''t think that was a reason.


    Dong Yizhen had seen Dong Yizhen before, during the period of time when they were having an abortion in Madam Liu, but she did not know Dong Yizhen''s identity.


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s question, Chu Pann''er said to Chu Ying''er: "Just call him Brother Dong, he''s very good."


    Chu Ying''er remembered that the Brother Dong in front of him was very heroic, and seemed to like his elder sister very much. Even when her elder sister scolded him, she laughed merrily, as if she really liked being scolded by her elder sister.


    "You are called Chu Pann''er, I will call you Pann''er, is that okay?" Dong Yizhen smiled and asked Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Ying''er interrupted loudly, "How can we do that? Pann''er, what do you want to do by calling big sister so intimate? "


    Chu Ying''er''s vigilant look made Dong Yizhen feel slightly awkward.


    However, Chu Pann''er quickly pulled her sister back, "Ying''er!"


    Seeing her glaring at him, Chu Ying''er pouted her lips and no longer said anything. In truth, she did not have any ill intentions towards this Brother Dong, she had merely maintained her vigilance.


    Chu Pann''er smiled and said to Dong Yizhen: "Brother Dong, just call me Pann''er, don''t listen to my sister''s nonsense."


    "Give me the firewood, you won''t be able to bear the weight."


    Dong Yizhen said as he saw Chu Pann''er strenuously dragging an extremely heavy bundle of firewood towards her younger sister, Chu Ying''er.


    However, he was stopped by Chu Pann''er.


    "Brother Dong, it''s nothing, your injuries, once your wounds split open, it would be difficult for you to recover from the infection."


    But this bundle of firewood was really quite heavy, and it felt heavy just by dragging it along with the two sisters Chu Ying''er.


    The two girls'' delicate hands began to froth.


    Dong Yizhen turned his head just in time to see the two girls wiping their hands because of the pain.


    "Alright, we''re almost there. Don''t try to be brave!"


    After saying that, Dong Yizhen ignored Chu Pann''er''s objections and snatched the firewood.


    "Let me do it, but I think I''ll have to trouble you to bandage it when I get home." Dong Yizhen said.


    The firewood was once again snatched away by Dong Yizhen, who nodded in the end.


    Indeed, it would be difficult for her and her sister to drag this bundle of firewood. However, towards Dong Yizhen''s request, which did not pose too much of a problem, he did not receive it at all.


    Very quickly, although Dong Yizhen was injured, the Sang people were happily chatting, and they soon returned to Dong Yizhen''s home.


    There was no one else in Dong Yizhen''s home, only his foster father.


    Dong Yizhen''s adoptive father saw that Dong Yizhen had actually followed two tails after he came back from collecting firewood today. Hence, he pulled Dong Yizhen over as he pointed towards the Chu Pann''er sisters and asked in confusion, "Who are these two girls?"


    Before Dong Yizhen could say anything, Chu Pann''er immediately answered first, "We are Dong Yizhen''s friends."


    As he said that, he also recounted the matter of how he was almost injured by the crow earlier, that it was Dong Yizhen who saved him.


    After Dong Yizhen''s adoptive father heard this, he nodded his head and said to Chu Pann''er: "This is what Yizhen is like. Although this is to save your injuries, you guys help him bandage his wounds and even help you bring the firewood back, I still have to thank you."


    After Chu Pann''er and Chu Ying''er heard Dong Yizhen''s foster father''s words, they hurriedly waved their hands, "Uncle is too kind. It''s really because of us that Brother Dong was injured.


    Dong Yizhen''s adoptive father quickly went to get a medicine box, and Chu Pann''er helped Dong Yizhen to bandage his already cracked wound.


    The previously bandaged wound was not only cracked, but a lot of blood had also flowed out. Chu Pann''er''s scarf was already drenched in blood.


    After changing into a new cloth, Chu Pann''er finally finished wrapping Dong Yizhen up.


    "Alright, Brother Dong, don''t touch water on your wounds during this period of time. Otherwise, you might get infected." Chu Pann''er reminded Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen nodded after hearing it, indicating that he understood.


    It was almost dinner time, Dong Yizhen''s adoptive father said to Chu Pann''er and Chu Ying''er: "Ladies, thank you, you two might as well stay for dinner, right?"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s adoptive father''s words, Chu Pann''er and Chu Ying''er all started to wave their hands, "Uncle, there''s no need, we still have some things to do at home, we need to go back first.


    "Uncle, Brother Dong, we sisters will take our leave first."


    After tactfully rejecting Dong Yizhen''s adoptive father''s plea, Chu Pann''er pulled Chu Ying''er''s hand and then left Dong Yizhen''s house.


    Looking at Chu Pann''er''s leaving figure, Father Dong''s eyes were filled with admiration. It was rare for a girl to go along with his wishes.


    But because Dong Yizhen didn''t take the initiative and was handed over, what do you think this looks like? Thinking back to when Dong Yizhen didn''t ask that little girl to stay, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "This girl is really great. It''s rare to see such a kind-hearted girl these days. Why don''t you ask her to stay behind?" Father Dong looked at Dong Yizhen and said somewhat resentfully.


    Hearing Father Dong''s words, Dong Yizhen was a little speechless. Why did he keep Chu Pann''er here? How could others still view Chu Pann''er like this?


    Because he did not know what to say to Father Dong, Dong Yizhen did not speak anymore. Standing at the side, not knowing what to think, when Father Dong looked at Dong Yizhen, Dong Yizhen looked to be in a daze.


    So many things had happened, and now, it was unknown what this fellow was thinking about. Father Dong could easily see through it with a glance, and smiled at Dong Yizhen: "You also think that girl is not bad, right?


    What did that mean? Dong Yizhen looked at Father Dong, and then asked: "What do you mean by saying this? What does a good thing mean? "


    In fact, Dong Yizhen had some guesses in his heart, but he was not sure if that was the case. Seeing that Dong Yizhen was still playing dumb, Father Dong said straightforwardly, "Of course, you''re talking about the little girl just now. You''re not young anymore, it''s time to get married and have children."


    Get married and have children? Hearing that, Dong Yizhen felt a blush on his forehead. Although he was not young now, this girl ¡­


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in these things." Dong Yizhen said with a cold face, pretending to dislike him. If it was not because of Father Dong, then others would have been tricked by Dong Yizhen.


    Looking at Dong Yizhen''s expression, he gave a somewhat disdainful snort, and said to Dong Yizhen in disappointment: "Stop pretending, as an outsider, I can see that you''re interested in other people''s little girls. Why don''t you propose a marriage?"


    These words came from Father Dong''s mouth, and it was even coming from Father Dong''s mouth when he said Dong Yizhen''s. When Dong Yizhen heard these words, his face immediately flushed red.


    "You... Don''t spout nonsense, it''s not like that. " Dong Yizhen said with a red face, he did not dare look at Father Dong and in the end ran away, leaving Father Dong alone there.


    When Chu Pann''er returned home, it was already very late. Seeing that the room was brightly lit, Chu Pann''er had a bad premonition.


    Initially, she did not want to eat, so she went straight back. However, when she was walking, Madam Chiang suddenly appeared, looking at Chu Pann''er who was tiptoeing, she said: "Stop, you guys returned so late, where did you guys go?"


    The Madam Chiang could be considered the pillar of the family, and everyone had to listen to her words, and Chu Pann''er was no exception. Initially, she did not want to alarm anyone and secretly went back, but she was caught by the Madam Chiang ¡­

 C37

    "Grandma, we were on our way back. Because Dong Yizhen was injured and there weren''t many people at that place, we sent him back home. However, we didn''t expect that it was a bit late." Chu Pann''er explained clearly, it was originally not a big deal.


    But upon hearing that, Madam Chiang''s face immediately became unsightly. Was Chu Pann''er''s gaze just now on her and a man returning home?


    "You better stay at home and reflect on it! What''s the point of fooling around all day? Let me tell you, as long as I, my grandma, am here, don''t think of doing anything rash! " The Madam Chiang was very angry, pointing at Chu Pann''er''s nose and scolding him.


    Chu Pann''er didn''t even know what she had done. Was she trapped by the Madam Chiang just like that? How could she accept this!? And acting recklessly? Since when was she acting so recklessly, the Madam Chiang was clearly an added crime!


    "On what basis? "Why should I be imprisoned at home? What about the businesses?" Chu Pann''er said somewhat anxiously. If she was imprisoned here, how could she go into business?


    Did this mean that Chu Pann''er wanted to continue going out? Madam Chiang did admire her, this granddaughter. None of the things she did brought honor to her family!


    "You go home with other men, and you''re also a girl with a yellow flower. What if others gossip? "Then, will you still get married in the future?" Madam Chiang rolled her eyes as she looked at Chu Pann''er. A little girl shouldn''t think about him, but she should at least think about them.


    Chu Pann''er was not the only family member in this family. Everything that Chu Pann''er did was closely related to their family.


    Furthermore, he was the pillar of this family, so if there was anything that sullied the customs, he would definitely be the first to think of his own. No matter what, Madam Chiang could not let Chu Pann''er make this matter serious.


    "You can''t lock me up. I have to do the business. What else can you do?" Chu Pann''er looked at Madam Chiang. It was obvious that she did not want to retreat.


    Furthermore, what right did she have to be confined here? Wasn''t it too unfair for her to go into seclusion? She wouldn''t have done this even when she was in the army! Besides, isn''t it just getting closer to the man? Neither of them did anything out of line.


    He himself could not even protect himself, nor did he care about the business. Madam Chiang did not like those who had not married out in the open, so it was not good for him.


    "Don''t worry about those things. I''ll get your sister-in-law to sell them. Stay at home and don''t go anywhere else. And tonight, I will punish you so that you won''t eat!" Madam Chiang felt that the punishment she received, especially the light confinement, was too low for Chu Pann''er, so she didn''t allow Chu Pann''er to eat.


    After taking care of Chu Pann''er, Madam Chiang turned around and saw that Madam Tian was behind him. She seemed to be worried about Chu Pann''er but did not dare to come up.


    "What are you still standing here for? If you can''t even teach your own daughter, what''s the use of you?" If there''s anything, you just need to hide or cry. What''s the use of talking to me? " The Madam Chiang blamed everything that Chu Pann''er did on the Madam Tian. The reason why Chu Pann''er turned out like this, was entirely because the Madam Tian did not teach him well!


    Chu Ying''er was dissatisfied, she frowned and looked at Madam Chiang stubbornly, "Grandma, why are you accusing big sister like that? Was it because she came back so late to save the two of them, that she cared so much about Brother Dong, and wanted to go back to her house with him? "Grandmother, is this for real? Can it be that elder sister is such a terrible person in Grandmother''s heart?"


    "Enough. What do you know, you damn girl? Madam Tian, what kind of daughter did you teach to be so insensible and ignorant to the rules? Yet you still dare to refute me here, do you think it''s proper for you to say such things? "


    Chu Pann''er had already expected this. He pulled Chu Ying''er and said indifferently, "Since Grandmother thinks that you do not follow etiquette, then let''s think this way. Isn''t it just confinement?


    This calm tone made the Madam Chiang even angrier, she berated him, and scolded him angrily, "Look at what you have taught your good daughter, enough, this matter ends here, Chu Pann''er, let me tell you, from today onwards, you will stay in your room properly, without going out for three days, you are not allowed to eat tonight, if anyone dares to come see you, we will lock them up together!"


    After he finished speaking, he no longer looked at Chu Pann''er, and angrily turned around to leave. Looking at Madam Chiang''s back, Chu Pann''er felt that it was extremely ironic, so Madam Tian looked at Chu Pann''er and shook her head, "How can you, a child, oppose your grandmother? Your grandmother was right. With your temper, you should be confined, so that you can know your limits. "


    In his heart, he only thought that the Madam Tian was weak and incompetent, not worthy of being a mother. Now that her daughter had been bullied to the point of standing idly by the side, it was fine as long as she did not take it as a fault. Was it normal to ignore his benefactor''s injuries?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry Chu Pann''er became. And at this time, the Madam Tian didn''t notice Chu Pann''er''s tightly clenched fist, but said softly, "Alright, you should go back to your room and lock up now, don''t make Grandma angry anymore."


    After saying that, the Madam Tian turned around and left. Looking at the Madam Tian''s back, the corner of Chu Pann''er''s lips quirked upwards, the bottom of her eyes filled with ridicule.


    What made her even more disappointed was that when he entered the room, he actually saw a familiar figure after closing the door. He went up to her door and immediately locked it, which made her feel both angry and amused.


    In the middle of the night, a figure carried a plate of steamed buns and came to Chu Pann''er''s room with a message. After knocking on the door, he looked around and then quietly said: "Big sister has brought you steamed buns, come and have a taste."


    Chu Pann''er was currently lying on her bed, thinking about the developments of the future. After hearing Chu Ying''er''s voice, she came to the door, "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t come and see me? Why are you here, you silly child? "


    "What if I''m not here to be afraid of you getting hungry?" Foolish sister, don''t worry. You can stay here for the day and I''ll think of a way to get you out of here. Don''t worry. "


    When Chu Pann''er heard this, he couldn''t help but shake her head, "Ying''er, don''t do anything stupid. Remember, this big sister won''t stop for two days.

 C38

    She was really worried, if Chu Ying''er did something stupid for his sake, she would probably end up like him.


    "But big sister, I''m really worried about you. How about I go and plead with grandma again? After all, you weren''t wrong in this matter, so how could you not allow others to save you? Don''t you allow us to protect your savior? There is no justice in this world! "


    Chu Ying''er''s tone was filled with anger. He really did not understand why her grandmother was so feudal.


    Hurry up and go back to rest. Tomorrow morning, remember to go out with sister-in-law to sell things, since we all depend on that for a living, as long as we don''t do it for a day, then our future days will be very sad. Also, look at sister-in-law, she''s too straightforward.


    consoled her carefully from the side. Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er slowly shed tears, "Elder sister, you''re shut up here, yet you''re still thinking about it. I really don''t know what granny is thinking.


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er felt embarrassed. Actually, he wasn''t thinking about the family, but herself. But she knew that since Chu Ying''er had misunderstood him, let him continue to misunderstand.


    "Alright, don''t let grandma hear that. Otherwise, be careful of him getting angry at you. I''ll eat this steamed bun as well. Quickly go back, do you understand?"


    Chu Ying''er could only hold back her tears as she nodded her head: "Since that''s the case, big sister, you should stay here to rest. I believe that grandma won''t be so kind to lock you away for two to three days, after all, we only get meat every day because of you!"


    "Ying''er, what are you doing here?"


    A clear and crisp sound came from the other side. Upon hearing this voice, Chu Ying''er''s body stopped for a moment, turned around, and let out a sigh of relief, "Mother, elder sister must be really hungry. Grandmother has locked up, so I came to deliver something to elder sister."


    Chu Ying''er originally thought that his mother would definitely come to comfort her sister, but she didn''t expect that Madam Tian would come over and directly take the steamed bun from Chu Ying''er''s hands, "Ying''er, how can you be so foolish? Your granny has already said that she will be confined tonight. You can''t eat tonight, yet you still publicly disobey her orders. That''s what your granny has seen. What should you do? Now that big sister has been punished, are you going to be punished too? "


    Chu Ying''er was stunned by what she had said. He looked at his mother in astonishment, not understanding why his mother would say such words.


    "But mother, don''t you feel sorry for your elder sister?"


    Ying''er was a little confused. Didn''t she say that being pitiable to the world''s parents, parents would definitely care for their children?


    After all, your granny is the one who is in charge of everything. If he were to find out that you, this silly girl, didn''t take them seriously and come to find your sister, he would also punish you, and perhaps even punish your sister. Wouldn''t you be harming your sister then? "


    Hearing the small talk outside, Chu Pann''er frowned, but her face was filled with a cold smile. Her mother was obviously weak and incompetent, she did not dare to disobey her grandmother''s orders, and although her words and concern for Chu Ying''er contained the intention to teach her, it was actually not because she had been wronged by the Madam Chiang''s power. This bit of maternal love, she did not want it.


    "Is that right?"


    Chu Ying''er bit her lips, looked at her mother in puzzlement, and softly spoke, "Could it be that mother is deceiving you? "Child, quickly go back and rest. I''ll talk to your sister here!"


    Chu Ying''er could only sigh helplessly. He didn''t know what was going on with her conscience, but she didn''t want to go against her own mother''s words. She also took a deep look at Chu Pann''er''s location before turning around and leaving.


    Madam Tian looked at Chu Ying''er''s voice, sighed, and then looked towards the room: "Tell me, why do you think you''re so ignorant? "No matter what your grandma says, it''s for your own good. So stop messing around. Just now, mother''s words were indeed a bit heavy, but it was also for your own good. Do you understand?"


    Chu Pann''er did not reply Madam Tian, but Madam Tian understood that Chu Pann''er was definitely listening.


    "In any case, you are my dearest child, and I don''t want you to be hurt at all. Sometimes it''s still better. Don''t you think so? "


    Chu Pann''er turned her head to the side and glanced at the figure outside the door, then laughed coldly: "It''s best if you don''t say anything more about your conscience, it''s better if you go back and rest early. Grandma said that no one was allowed to come see me, after all, since mother is here, aren''t you afraid that Grandma will blame you?"


    Hearing this, his face turned pale. He looked around and seeing that there was no one around, he let out a sigh of relief and said unhappily, "Child, what nonsense are you spouting? Mother knows that she''s weak and weak, but sometimes this weakness can better protect her, don''t you think? "


    Who said that Madam Tian was only doing a small movement, but Chu Pann''er still noticed it. She tugged at the corner of her lips, revealing a hint of ridicule, and did not speak. Chu Pann''er did not move an inch in her life, and did not speak for a long time.


    Hearing the disappearing footsteps outside the door, Chu Pann''er suddenly opened his eyes, a sharp glint in his eyes.


    Originally, he thought that he would be able to feel the love that belonged to his mother after losing his mother since he was young. However, after arriving here, he realized that she wasn''t the one thinking this.


    Thinking back to what she had said just now as a mother, Chu Pann''er laughed coldly, she only felt that it was extremely ironic.


    Looking at the steamed bun in her hand, a trace of softness appeared in a certain place in Chu Pann''er''s heart. It seemed that Chu Ying''er was quite a good little sister, letting her feel a bit of warmth in this ice-cold home.


    He must bring Chu Ying''er with him in order to let him leave this place in the future and return to the capital. This way, he wouldn''t allow this girl to be destroyed under his ruthless Chu Clan, step by step.


    Furthermore, she could also tell that this girl was kind-hearted and did things meticulously. If she were to be serious, then she would definitely achieve great things in the future.

 C39

    Just like this, Chu Pann''er was locked up for two to three days, and only now did Madam Chiang remember that she still had this granddaughter.


    Seeing Chu Pann''er''s pale face, Madam Chiang''s face sunk. "Pann''er, do you admit your wrongs now?"


    "Grandma, Howl doesn''t know what you''re talking about, his son believes that since the Brother Dong is''s warmth, then it doesn''t matter if he helps her savior with some small matters. After all, all the men in Chu Clan are martyrs, if Father and the others find out that Howl is a person of respect and does not care about being worried about being disturbed, wouldn''t Grandma also want Father and the rest to not be at peace?"


    Madam Chiang''s expression changed greatly. He stood up and pointed at Chu Pann''er in anger, "What nonsense are you spouting, girl? What do you have to do with my Chu Clan martyrs when you get along with men?


    "Grandmother Pann''er is also speaking the truth. Have you forgotten? Why did Daddy and the others go to protect our country without hesitation? Wasn''t it to repay the country''s kindness to us?


    Although Pann''er can''t compare to Father and the others, but they are not far from each other. Brother Dong is my benefactor, and the only thing I do for Brother Dong is to repay your kindness.


    Chu Pann''er''s face was cold, there was no kinship under her expression.


    "Pann''er! What are you talking about? Have you forgotten what mother has told you? "


    Madam Tian looked at Chu Pann''er, scolding her angrily. Why is she so ignorant, not as good as Ying''er and the rest?


    Hearing Madam Tian''s words, Chu Pann''er frowned, looked at him and said indifferently, "Does mother think that I''m lying too? Did mother also think it was funny to not repay favors? Since that''s the case, I will listen to my mother! "


    "Pann''er, I know you do have some complaints towards Grandma, but can you casually speak of your father''s matters to others? I tell you, your father and father are martyrs of the nation, so we have to respect them. [You are just a weak girl. How could you go home with a man like that? What do you want me to do? "


    "Grandmother is clearly ¡­"


    "Enough, I see that you still don''t understand, go back and lock up. Without my instructions, no one is allowed to feed you. I want to see just how outrageous you are!"


    But just at that moment, someone knocked on the door, causing everyone to be startled, or Chu Ying''er came back to her senses, and immediately opened the door, only to see that it was the butler who opened the door, she could not help but pay her respects, and asked softly: "Butler, what business do you have here?"


    Seeing that it was Butler Chu Ying''er who nodded, she then greeted: "So it''s Miss Ying''er, it''s like this, my master asked me to greet Miss Chu, when will you be able to come to our restaurant to sign the contract, and why has she not provided any green bean sand for these two days? If it is not convenient for the Miss Chu, then our cooperation will end here! "


    The butler''s voice was not loud, and was just loud enough for everyone to hear. Madam Chiang''s face slightly changed as she frowned and asked, "This is ¡­"


    "This is Young Master Pei Family''s butler. I''m afraid he has come to ask for my cooperation."


    Chu Pann''er spoke indifferently, and did not look as miserable as before.


    Hearing Pann''er''s words, Madam Chiang paused for a moment, her eyebrows knitted together, "Girl, I didn''t ask you, yet you replied. What kind of etiquette is this?"


    "Didn''t Grandma need someone to introduce you? Sun Yu is only introducing us to you, after all, you have to be slow, I''m afraid you will implicate our Chu Clan! "


    Chu Pann''er sneered, could it be that all of these people wanted to talk about etiquette and etiquette, if it were someone from the village, with so many rules, she was afraid that people would laugh at him.


    The butler realized that the atmosphere in the house was not right, he looked at Chu Pann''er and asked: "Miss Chu, what is the situation? Did something happen? Do you need our help? "


    "I am the housekeeper''s young lady, but I don''t need your help. It''s just a matter of my family matters, I don''t need any help."


    Ever since he helped Pei Jiyue, the butler had always been respectful to her, but this attitude made a little uncomfortable.


    "So that''s how it is. Young master said that if young lady has any important matters, you can come to our restaurant for help. As long as young master can help, he will definitely help."


    The butler knew how to observe the situation, seeing Chu Pann''er''s weak appearance, something must have happened. She could not help but frown.


    When he thought about the young master, he realized that he couldn''t forget the love he had for the girl two days ago. If the young master saw the Miss Chu like this, he would probably feel uncomfortable.


    "So it''s Butler Pei. If you have anything to say, just say it, but my granddaughter is not a family member, so if you have anything to say to me first!"


    The Madam Chiang indifferently said. Hearing her words, Chu Pann''er frowned, her lips curved in a smile, almost laughing out loud. This oath was really stupid, when they were dealing with him earlier, they were clearly so smart, but now ¡­ Heh heh, how laughable.


    "You?"


    The butler sized up Madam Chiang and shook his head: "The person who contacted my young master was Miss Chu, so I am very sorry, Lady Chu. There are many things that I cannot let Madam know!"


    However, his expression changed and he glared at Chu Pann''er in displeasure: "Little girl, what will happen to you? For you to be treated like this, is it worth it?! "


    "Is it worth it? My young master has the final say. After all, the young lady''s few words were able to solve that young master''s perennial problem. This is not something an ordinary person can do."


    At first, he was curious as to where Chu Pann''er had managed to answer the question, and he did not know what was in there. He thought that Chu Pann''er was extremely foolish back then, but how could she be so intelligent now? She could not help but look at Chu Pann''er. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er was shocked and immediately smiled at the butler.


    "The housekeeper must be joking, this little girl only casually solved Young Master''s chess game, what''s the problem with that? But since Grandmother is growing stronger, I will naturally be in charge of this family business, so if there''s anything, please don''t tell my Grandmother!"


    Chu Pann''er sneered in her heart. Since the Madam Chiang wants to be the person in charge, then he naturally wouldn''t obstruct him. If she wanted to see these things, what ability do you have? After all, when he first arrived, she was very clear about how poor her family was. Now that she was in charge, everything would probably go back to how it was in the past.

 C40

    "Miss Chu ¡­"


    The butler frowned. He sized up Madam Chiang and Chu Pann''er. Why did she feel like this commoner''s house was much more complicated than theirs?


    Shaking her head, the butler sighed and said, "Miss Chu, this isn''t child''s play. You should be well aware of my young master''s temper."


    I am not a child''s play, I just think that I am still young, so I cannot decide on my own. Naturally, I have to return it to my grandmother, who is still in confinement.


    After he blended in, Xiao Bai left the scene. Although Madam Chiang and the others were not surprised by his actions, it was enough to shock the butler, since the respect Chu Pann''er displayed just now was done by a lady from a noble family in the capital. How could a peasant girl understand such etiquette?


    Without waiting for his doubts, Madam Chiang slowly opened her mouth and said: "I do not know about etiquette, I hope that butler will not mind. Butler, please take a seat, we can slowly talk about what you want to talk about."


    The butler frowned. He could see the flattery in the Madam Chiang''s eyes. The butler was slightly unhappy. This old lady might as well not act as the Miss Chu, but even so, it was not wise for her to interfere in other people''s affairs.


    "My young master mentioned the suggestion that the young lady made earlier and placed it in our restaurant. As expected, the sales are astonishing, this gift is for Miss Chu!"


    The butler then took out the clothes from his robes and placed them on the table. Seeing the little golden tiger, a trace of greed flashed past Madam Chiang''s eyes.


    "Originally, the Young Master asked me to personally deliver it to the Miss Chu. Since the Miss Chu has said it was you who is in charge, then I will trouble the Madam to deliver this little tiger to the Miss Chu on my behalf."


    Why was it that such a precious little tiger cub was given to that girl? Madam Chiang did not dare believe it.


    "Butler, why would the young master give such a precious gift?"


    "Just keep them. Also, my young master said that the green bean sand sales are very good. Please continue to distribute them through Chu Clan."


    Actually, the steward had searched for Lil ''White to bring out the little tiger. However, after thinking about the reason why Young Master was such a tiger-like child, he felt afraid to bring it out. It was not because he was afraid of the Miss Chu.


    He was worried that his master would be beaten back to his original place because he was worried that his master would be hurt, after all it was unjustifiable to compare this little girl to a tigress. Furthermore, in the future, he would definitely make more girls look good, so he did not want to offend this little girl.


    Madam Chiang naturally did not know, so she happily accepted the little tiger. It seems that the little girl did have some ability, and that the young master was the one giving it to her. Although it was just an ordinary little tiger, it could be seen that the young master had put in a lot of effort.


    Chu Ying''er was a little disgusted with what Madam Chiang had done. She frowned and let out a cold laugh, although she covered it up well, it was still seen by the Madam Tian at the side. The Madam Tian was pulling on Little White''s sleeve, because of what happened yesterday, Chu Ying''er did not like the Madam Tian.


    Seeing that, the Madam Tian was disappointed, but when she thought about how weak she was yesterday, she felt uncomfortable in his heart. In fact, he loved Pann''er very much, and wished for her safety, so why did her daughter misunderstand him like that?


    After the butler finished what he needed to do, he took his leave. As for the rest of the matters, they had nothing to do with him. He believed that with Chu Pann''er''s intelligence, he would not encounter any difficulties.


    After all, his family''s master valued this little girl so much.


    After the crowd dispersed, Chu Ying''er went back to Whitey''s room and quietly knocked on the door, "Big sister, that little brother butler just came over to send you a little tiger cub. I saw grandma take it back to her room."


    "What little tiger?" Little White was a bit confused. What was this girl talking about?


    "It was a very, very small golden tiger. The butler said that the young master wanted to thank you for helping him, so he sent it over. Grandma took it after she saw it and didn''t say that she would give it to you. "


    "Silly girl, grandma is the person in charge after all. No matter what, that little tiger should be handed over to him for safekeeping. What''s the use of me being young?"


    Lil ''White felt a bit helpless. He clearly said that he didn''t want any benefits, but that man still gave her the little tiger. What should she do? She must find a chance to give him back that little tiger.


    "Big sister, I feel that the princess'' illness is quite good, I am very curious, why is there a young master being so nice to you, why didn''t grandmother mention this, and instead said that you helped Brother Dong?"


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er laughed, this girl was truly simple.


    This was a very obvious fact. What kind of status does the Young Master Pei have? And what was the identity of the Brother Dong? He was just a woodcutter, who cared about what was important and what wasn''t? It was obvious that he was a shrewd person.


    But these topics were too profound for Chu Ying''er, and he did not plan to let Chu Ying''er know.


    "Alright, Ying''er, don''t think about these things anymore. This will only affect your mood, and it''s still best to return, and not make things difficult for you here. Otherwise, your mother will get angry again when she sees this, and when she thought about her so-called mother, Chu Pann''er, she wanted to laugh.


    Thus, from now on, he would not have too much feelings for his mother. After all, if he continued like this, it would only waste his time.


    Chu Pann''er is such a person, as long as you implicate me, I will not let you stay by my side. After all, what I want is not a weak and incompetent person.


    So in that instant, Chu Pann''er already made a decision in his heart. Even if she became stronger, he could bring Chu Ying''er and the others away, but she would definitely not care about Madam Tian. After all, the actions of the Madam Tian had made his heart go cold.


    On the other side, ever since Father Dong had mentioned this matter, Dong Yizhen had always walked around Chu Pann''er''s stall, but by chance, he discovered that Chu Pann''er''s booth had changed to another person.


    He could not help but have some doubts. If Chu Ying''er, who was beside him, did not recognize him, he would have thought that the stall was a different person. Although he knew that it was not suitable for you, but because of his worry, Dong Yizhen still went up and asked, "This lady here has a pet, hmm, today only the two of you are here to set up the stall?"


    Dong Yizhen said indifferently. He was afraid that it would affect Chu Pann''er''s reputation, so he asked gently. Although Chu Ying''er was born simple, she still immediately understood who Little Black was asking.


    After a light cough, he opened his mouth and said, "Brother Dong, previously, because of the matter where you saved us, we thanked you. Is elder sister at home now? He couldn''t go out, so he didn''t set up the stall. "

 C41

    Dong Yizhen was a little doubtful. He remembered that Chu Pann''er would not easily leave his stall.


    For a moment, a hint of worry surfaced in Dong Yizhen''s heart.


    In order to take account of Chu Pann''er''s reputation, he didn''t ask too much.


    "This big brother, is there something you need to ask our Pann''er?"


    Madam Wang knew that the reason her sister was locked up was because of a man, and the person in front of her seemed to be that man. She wanted to be straightforward with her sexuality, so when facing the main culprit, she naturally could not stand it.


    "I say, Pei Jiyue, why are you asking about my sister? Is it really just a matter of making people think that my sister has something to do with you? "


    Madam Wang gave the baked goods to the woman who came to buy them. After quickly accepting the money, she pursed her lips and looked at the person in front of him with dissatisfaction.


    This man was truly shameless, he still had the nerve to come over.


    Dong Yizhen was stunned beyond words. He did not understand what the Madam Wang meant.


    "Sister-in-law, what do you mean?"


    "Hur hur, what do I mean? I say, a man like you doesn''t know shame. "


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, Chu Ying''er understood that the Madam Wang was anxious and quickly explained, "Sister-in-law, don''t misunderstand. No matter what, the person in front of us has saved Big Sister Pann''er before, so he can be considered our benefactor.


    After leaving Pann''er, although she had not read much, she still knew what a benefactor was. She was worried that others would hear their words and misunderstand, hence she quickly wrapped herself in two pancakes and gave it to Dong Yizhen.


    "Brother Dong, how far are we from here, you don''t have to stay, if others misunderstand, it will not be good, I hope you can understand."


    "Miss Chu ¡­"


    Having his two pancakes was forcefully taken away, Dong Yizhen was extremely suspicious. He understood that Chu Ying''er was driving him away, and it was just that two days ago, things weren''t going well, but today, something like this would happen.


    Moreover, seeing how much hostility the Madam Wang had towards him made him think deeply.


    Originally, he wanted to say something, but seeing that there were too many people here, he decided against it. He took out the two pancakes, took out a silver coin and handed it over to Chu Ying''er.


    "Miss Chu, although I do not understand what happened, what exactly happened? However, she also clearly knew that it was impossible for him to give away her things for free. So, this could be counted as the cost of giving this biscuit to others. "


    "Brother Dong really doesn''t need it. Although it is just a small business, we are still very satisfied. So, since this biscuit is for you to eat, then I will give it to you." However, I hope that you will stop worrying about elder sister''s matters. "


    Chu Ying''er truly did not want to continue the argument with Dong Yizhen, because he was worried that if others saw how concerned Dong Yizhen was with his sister, they would misunderstand something, so he could only console her.


    Dong Yizhen felt that something was amiss with Chu Ying''er''s tone and he started to speculate. Could it be that something was up with Chu Pann''er?


    Thinking about it, he could not help but be worried, but he did not ask further, and placed the money to the side, and then said indifferently: Miss Chu, no matter what, this is also your blood and sweat money, so I will leave the money here, goodbye.


    After he finished speaking, Dong Yizhen took the biscuit and left. Seeing that, Chu Ying''er wanted to return the money to Dong Yizhen, but the man''s footsteps became more and more open, and very quickly, he could no longer see his back, which made him feel extremely helpless,.


    "Hey Ying''er, what are you doing? Even if that person once saved your sister, there''s no need for you to give him a free biscuit. "


    That being said, there was nothing wrong with the Madam Wang s, they were just a little dissatisfied with Chu Ying''er''s methods.


    "No matter what, he is still the savior of elder sister''s life. He is nothing more than a piece of cake."


    Chu Ying''er did not have any unnecessary thoughts, and continued to shout and laugh.


    "Miss, do you know how much a piece of bread costs?"


    A gentle and pleasant voice sounded out from the side. Chu Ying''er was startled for a moment, coming back to her senses, she raised her head and saw a man in white with an elegant appearance standing beside him.


    His face was filled with a smile. This warm smile caused his heart to tremble slightly, but he quickly recovered and handed the biscuit over to the man. "Young Master, your biscuit costs a total of two coins."


    The man smiled, intending to take out some silver from his pocket, but after a long while, he couldn''t find anything. The man smiled, intending to take out some silver from his pocket, but after a while, he couldn''t find anything.


    Before Chu Ying''er could say anything, the Madam Wang by the side spoke out, "Can you? This biscuit has already passed through your hands, you can''t possibly sell it back to someone else. If others were to find out, who knows how clean we would be."


    "But ¡­"


    A trace of patience flashed across the man''s face.


    Right at this time, his stomach let out a sound, and his face turned white and red.


    Chu Ying''er looked at the man''s clothes and realized that although his clothes were clean, there were patches everywhere. She guessed something, and then, without hesitation, she stuffed the biscuit into her hands.


    "Gongzi, you can owe them all for now. Next time, just return them when you have more money."


    "But Miss, this scholar still owes money, so it wouldn''t be nice to tell others. So let''s just forget it. At most, he won''t eat a single meal."


    With that, he passed the form to Chu Ying''er, who felt a little helpless in her heart, this man in front of him was truly pedantic.


    Chu Ying''er looked at the scholar''s appearance and helplessly shook his head. She looked at the scholar and said somewhat helplessly, "Young master, you should take this biscuit.


    Even though Chu Ying''er had already said it, the scholar was still unmoved. He looked at Chu Ying''er with determination, as a scholar, what was wrong with taking other''s things?


    Moreover, it was illogical for a scholar to lend someone else''s item. Moreover, this person was a little girl who bought cakes. No matter what, the scholar would not accept this piece of cake.


    "There''s no need, miss. We''re scholars, and the thing we can''t accept the most is the thing we owe others. Even if it''s food, it''s not good." The scholar said these words righteously, and a hint of resolution appeared in his eyes as he looked at Chu Ying''er.


    Chu Ying''er did not take the scholar''s words to heart at all, and directly passed the biscuit over, and smiled at the scholar.


    "Although you say so, aren''t you a scholar? Scholars should know how to eat their fill before they have the strength to study. If not, how would you have the strength to take the test to gain a reputation in the future? " Chu Ying''er''s words could be considered to reach the bottom of her heart, as he looked at Chu Ying''er with a face of caution.

 C42

    In the future, he would be someone who wanted to test his name! And what this lady said just happened to match his appetite. He looked at Chu Ying''er and said: "Alright! "Thank you for your kindness, I will definitely repay you in the future!"


    Even if it was just a cake, Chu Ying''er did not think too much into it and accepted it obediently, while the scholar just took the piece of cake and left. Seeing Chu Ying''er and the scholar''s actions just now, Madam Wang was a little surprised.


    When did Ying''er become so bold? She actually talked so much with a man. If it were them from before, they would have had to soak in a pig cage!


    "Ying''er, how can you be so bold? What if that scholar was a bad guy? Furthermore, as a girl, why are you talking so much with a man? You should at least pay attention to your own image. If others were to see it, how will you marry anyone else in the future? " Seeing Chu Ying''er like that, Madam Wang started to criticize him.


    She was doing everything for Chu Ying''er now, and only by understanding the ways of things would other men fall for her. If Chu Ying''er was still so stubborn, then she would need to properly educate him.


    would never worry about getting married, if she could not, then she could sell herself for a lifetime. Furthermore, she still wanted to accompany Chu Pann''er forever, so she was also reluctant to get married.


    Regarding Madam Wang''s words, Chu Ying''er was not moved at all. On the contrary, she replied with an indifferent tone: "What''s there to be afraid of? If you don''t shout about it when you''re selling things, who would buy it? Furthermore, that scholar doesn''t look like a bad person, and I won''t lose out either."


    This sentence made Madam Wang unable to listen to it any longer, and right now, no one in the market was buying cakes, so Madam Wang brought Chu Ying''er and went back together.


    However, on the way back, Madam Wang told Chu Ying''er to go back first, so she decided to take a walk.


    Chu Ying''er had originally wanted to return by herself, but right at this moment, she saw Chu Xi and left with him.


    Carrying the things back, Chu Xi had just walked to the door when he saw Madam Liu standing there, not knowing what to look at. The Madam Wang who was looking at the Madam Liu also stopped in her tracks, stunned and unmoving.


    When Chu Ying''er walked over, she saw that the Madam Liu was secretly doing something outside her house, and there was someone inside. However, she did not go in, and instead stayed by the door for a reason that she did not know.


    Chu Ying''er was different from Chu Xi. Chu Ying''er was an impatient person, and when she saw Madam Liu there, she immediately went over and asked: "Aunt, what are you doing? Is it so nice to sneak around our house? to be able to keep you looking at it. "


    Chu Ying''er rarely said these words without being polite, no matter who it was, if they saw someone sneaking around their house without knowing what they were doing, they would be in a bad mood.


    She never thought that she would be discovered, Madam Liu''s face alternated between red and white. Looking at Chu Ying''er''s overbearing look, Madam Liu could not sit still any longer.


    Was she the kind of person who would be bullied by others? Looking at Chu Ying''er''s expression, she immediately scolded: "You damned girl, what are you talking about? How could I be so sneaky in your house? Why didn''t you see how big of a face you had?


    It was obviously just a Madam Liu, and she still bit back. Although it was her own aunt, but what she did, she really was a person of the Chu Clan, when it came to Chu Clan, even a Madam Wang would not be able to escape.


    "If you aren''t sneaking around, what are you? Then why are you always hanging around our house? "You still say no, then tell us, what do you mean by being by our side?" Chu Xi''s imposing manner was also not a joke. After all, he was a sister-in-law;


    Madam Liu did not like hearing these words. Furthermore, she spoke very loudly, making it sound like an argument to others. Now, because of what Madam Wang and the rest said, Madam Liu was even more unhappy.


    "Don''t tell me this road belongs to your family? Wherever I want to go, I''ll go. Do I have to ask for your opinion? Besides, I''m happy to be here! If this is all about sneaking around, then you guys are too overbearing, you have to take care of everything! " Madam Liu couldn''t help but say it out loud.


    He did not want to blow the matter, but after hearing what Madam Liu said, the people around him all heard the commotion. According to what she said, the one who was at a disadvantage was definitely the Madam Liu!


    Chu Ying''er also did not know that many people would actually come out. Before she even let Chu Ying''er speak, the Madam Liu in front of her began to speak, "Alright! Now that so many people have come, I''m not afraid of you anymore. Are you two relying on your numbers to bully me? With so many people here, let''s see how you can bully them! "


    Madam Liu''s tone of voice mostly contained grievances, on one side, it was like their neighbors had heard him say this the moment she arrived, and looking at the Madam Liu and the way they acted, it was indeed a 2v1.


    It was obvious that the Madam Liu was a weakling with just one look. Furthermore, they had just arrived, so they were not too clear on everything. Now that they saw that the Madam Liu had been bullied, they obviously wanted to help the Madam Liu.


    "How can you two bully a person? "Even if they did wrong, you can''t bully them, right? Bullying them? That''s too immoral, bullying someone is nothing much, and you''re even a woman." There was a person who could not bear to watch any longer, so he directly spoke out the discontent in his heart.


    "Madam Liu, don''t go too far. Have you forgotten that you ¡­"


    "Sister Ying''er!" Just as Chu Ying''er was about to tell her master about Madam Liu carrying another person''s son, Chu Xi suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Chu Ying''er. She shook her head, indicating that this matter was not to be told.


    "Madam Liu, don''t spout nonsense here. How can Chu Ying''er and I bully people with our power? You should know clearly in your heart that you have done those dirty things yourself, even if we say them out loud, we would be afraid of dirtying our own mouths." Then, she stomped back at Madam Liu and shouted angrily.


    As expected, Madam Liu was startled when she heard Chu Xi''s words. This matter had already been leaked, so if they were to say it out loud, his future life would not be any better.


    Here, the innocence of a woman was even more important than a person''s life. If these words were to come out, it was obvious that Madam Liu''s reputation and future days would be ruined.


    Just when Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er thought that Madam Liu was fooled by their words and was about to leave, Madam Liu trembled and took out a pure and good bracelet from her chest. Her expression was extremely painful, as if this bracelet was a great blow to his memory.

 C43

    The bracelet was roughly crafted, and had long since lost its luster. Looking carefully, she could see that many of the corners had been broken, but Madam Liu acted as if he was extremely proud and handed her over to Chu Ying''er, and said: "Heh, what qualifications do you two have to hit and scold me? Don''t forget, I''m your second aunt."


    It was as if the bracelet was the Madam Liu''s trust. He was not the one who was scared and trembling by Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi just now.


    "How shameless of you to say that it''s my Second Aunt? Did you enter Second Aunt''s duty yourself?" When Chu Ying''er saw this bracelet, she remembered all the dirty things that the Madam Liu had done. Who knew what the Madam Liu would do to her to prove it, taking it out only added to the hatred Chu Ying''er had towards him.


    Chu Xi was just watching by the side. She did not have much of an impression of him, he did not expect the Madam Liu to be so shameless, acting like a weakling in front of so many people.


    More and more people came to watch the show. This was their nature, and they themselves did not know how to handle it. However, as long as there was someone worse off than them, they would always join in on the fun.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Did this place threaten so many people? What happened? " Madam Chiang walked in while leaning on her walking stick. She had initially wanted to go for a walk when she was old, but who knew that she would encounter such a situation right after she returned?


    "Grandma, this person doesn''t care about face. Coming here to make a ruckus, what sort of behavior is that?" Chu Ying''er was after all, too young, so she spoke naturally and unrestrainedly, speaking whatever she wanted to say. She didn''t care about how many people gathered around to watch the show, and wanted to drive away whatever it was that she hated.


    "Ying''er, don''t talk nonsense." Madam Chiang frowned. With so many people here opening their mouths, it would be hard to say anything about the ugly things that happened in their own home.


    "Mom, I know I made a mistake. There''s no point in correcting my mistake. I hope you can give me a chance. I''ll be very grateful, Mom." Madam Liu saw that Madam Chiang did not say anything, and rushed up to hug his thigh, continuing to cry: "Mother, I really know my wrongs, wuwuwu ¡­"


    "What''s going on? In the past, the Madam Chiang did not seem like someone who would rely on her strength to bully others." A person in the crowd asked in confusion.


    "Who knows? These days, who can not pretend to be a good person? Look at how pitiful this person is, no matter how you look at him, it seems like his Chu Clan is bullying others. "


    "Aiya, aiya, don''t say anymore. I don''t even know what will happen in the future." A man stopped the conversation in time.


    Madam Liu heard a few words from the crowd, she acted like she hated them even more, she cried even harder, but she was secretly happy in her heart: With so many people speaking up for me, even if it''s to save face this time, they should accept me. If they accept me, then I have the ability to make them change their view of me in the future.


    Madam Chiang originally wanted to kick her away, but he felt that this kind of person would make her feel disgusted. However, the words that the crowd said also made her understand Madam Liu''s plan.


    Chu Ying''er watched this scene from the side, and heard the idle chatter of the surrounding people. She really wanted to leave the place with Madam Liu, but she also saw some tricks up her sleeve. She still believed that her grandmother would take care of it.


    "Madam Liu, it''s not that I don''t want to keep you here, it''s just that I don''t know what you''re doing. Madam Chiang looked at the Madam Liu who was hugging his legs and said.


    Madam Liu was startled, she did a good job with this move. She did not push her away, but instead used this method to warn him.


    Madam Liu was so scared that he released his leg and fell onto the ground. Her eyes were still filled with tears, and those who did not see this could not help but feel sympathy for him.


    "Mother, I really know that I was wrong. I wanted to come back and atone for my sins."


    "This person really hates people. Seeing that his previous daughter-in-law doesn''t have any feelings for him, at least he has lived for a few years. In any case, he has already apologized. Isn''t this going too far?" At the start, the indignant man was even more furious when he saw this scene.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Isn''t this way too much?" The people who were initially speaking on behalf of Madam Chiang had now changed their attitude.


    "That''s right, that''s right!" was so angry that he planned to make everyone aware of the ugly things that Madam Liu had done, and let them realize her foolishness.


    This time Chu Xi did not object, as this seemed to be the best method at the moment.


    "Everyone ¡­" Everyone, calm down for a moment. " Just as Chu Ying''er was about to say something, the Madam Chiang suddenly spoke out. Chu Ying''er turned around and looked at the Madam Chiang: "Grandmother?"


    "Ying''er, stop talking, Grandma is telling them." Madam Chiang looked at Chu Ying''er gently. This child had grown up today.


    Chu Ying''er looked at her grandmother with some suspicion, then looked at Madam Wang. Only when she saw that Madam Wang was giving him a look of retreat did she feel at ease and stood to the side.


    "Everyone, listen to me. This woman isn''t as pitiful as you all look. Everyone knows who my Madam Chiang is and why we kicked her out of the Chu Clan." When he finished speaking, he looked at Madam Liu, who felt his gaze and stared at him in fear. Madam Liu did not expect him to speak of this matter so openly, and this matter was something that was hard to voice out for Chu Clan.


    "Everyone, this woman has broken seven out of ten bad gambling rules."


    "Mother, I know I was wrong. I have already stopped gambling. Mother, I was wrong. Look, my hands have already been wrapped around by myself. In order to not let me bet again."


    Madam Liu stretched out his hand that was wrapped in white cloth. Madam Chiang looked at Madam Liu''s hand with disdain.


    The Madam Chiang snorted. Seeing that the Madam Chiang was indifferent, she panicked a little, and just as she was about to speak, she heard some other villagers walking towards her.


    Madam Liu had a bright idea and tightly hugged onto Madam Chiang''s leg. Madam Chiang tried her best to pull her hand away, but just as she moved her hand downwards, Madam Liu started to cry.


    "Mother, I have sincerely regretted it, I will not gamble anymore. Mother, believe that I am Ying''er''s second aunt, no matter what!"


    However, Madam Chiang still didn''t really want to look at her. After making such a ruckus, Chu Ying''er could no longer bear it and ran over, wanting to push her away. Seeing that Chu Ying''er wanted to push her away, Madam Liu pushed Chu Ying''er herself first.

 C44

    Chu Ying''er didn''t think that she would push him away, and didn''t notice her movements for a while. Madam Wang saw Chu Ying''er being pushed down by Madam Liu and immediately rushed over to help her up.


    After the Madam Wang helped Chu Ying''er up, he looked at the Madam Liu who was sitting on the ground furiously.


    "Shameless."


    Madam Liu could only glare at Madam Wang when she heard it, but she could not say anything. Madam Liu was still hugging onto her leg.


    The people who came didn''t know what was wrong with them, they only came to see Madam Liu hugging Madam Chiang''s legs and saying their own words.


    "What happened? Why is she sitting on the ground?"


    "I don''t know. It seems like she did something wrong."


    There were a lot of people watching as they pointed at them. Madam Chiang looked at the villagers at the entrance shamefully as she moved her legs that were being held, "Hurry and let go, it''s not shameful."


    When the Madam Liu heard this, not only did she not let go, she even hugged her tighter. The Madam Chiang could not hold on any longer and pushed her hand.


    "Hurry up and let go. No matter what you say, I won''t agree."


    "Mother, I really know my wrongs, I won''t gamble anymore, as long as you agree to let me in, I will definitely repent and stay home to take good care of Ying''er and the others."


    Chu Pann''er stayed inside the house and heard the commotion outside. She did not know what had happened, but Madam Chiang told her to stay inside, so she would definitely be angry if she went out.


    As he thought of this, his foot that was about to step out of the door was immediately retracted. He then glanced at the door and could only return to his book.


    The Madam Chiang at the door looked at Madam Liu helplessly, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing that Madam Chiang did not say anything, Madam Liu released her hand that was holding onto Madam Chiang''s leg, and turned around to face the villagers.


    "My life is so bitter. What kind of world is this? I just want to enter a family. I can''t even return home these days."


    Madam Liu shouted at them while sitting, and even used her hands to wipe her dried up eyes.


    "From the looks of it, she''s repenting."


    "That''s right, Madam Chiang, just let her in, she''s already like that."


    "Yeah."


    "Right."


    "..."


    Everyone looked at her with heartbroken gazes. Some of the male villagers even wanted to help her up, but they were all glared at by their own wives who stood beside them.


    When Madam Chiang heard their words, she felt upset, but she had no choice. When she saw that she had left her lap, she immediately waved towards Chu Xi and Ying''er, gesturing for them to enter.


    When Madam Liu saw that they were about to leave, he took out the old bracelet. "Mother, wait a moment.


    Madam Chiang really wanted to ignore her, but since there were so many people around, she could only turn around and look at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Madam Chiang looked at the bracelet in her hand in disdain. She wanted to say something, but she thought that since she could take out this bracelet, she must have a use for it.


    Chu Ying''er looked at her actions, wanting to ignore her. However, the Madam Chiang stopped and she could only stand there and look at the Madam Liu that made her heart ache.


    "Mom, you don''t know, right? Back then my parents helped him when he was in danger, so he gave me this bracelet and told me to find him when I had something to do in the future."


    Madam Chiang didn''t believe her words. She turned around and was about to leave, but just as she was about to turn around, Madam Liu took out a bracelet, which was made from white beads.


    Others might not know what this was, but Madam Chiang knew what it was. This was the pearl that Old Man Chu had always carried in his hands when he was young. He treasured it a lot, but he had never seen it again.


    Madam Chiang''s face turned ugly as she looked at the chain in her hands in disbelief.


    Madam Liu looked at Madam Chiang complacently. After a while, she retracted the expression on her face.


    "It''s because my parents helped Old Man Chu that he allowed me to marry your family. It''s just that he never expected that right now, I can''t even enter his house."


    Madam Chiang didn''t know that Old Man Chu had such a past, but she couldn''t not agree to it because if there really was such a past, if she rejected it, it would be embarrassing Old Man Chu. But if she didn''t agree to such a past, it would be like finding trouble for her own family.


    Madam Chiang looked at the people who were pointing fingers outside the door, and could only agree.


    When Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi saw the old lady''s expression when she looked at the pearl, and heard that the old lady had agreed to let her enter the Chu Clan, they guessed that the things that Madam Liu had told them about might actually exist.


    When Chu Ying''er heard that the old lady had agreed to allow Madam Liu to enter the Chu Clan, she felt upset. She wanted to go up and refute her, but her hands were grabbed by the Madam Chiang, who told her with a look in his eyes not to get agitated.


    When Madam Chiang agreed to let Madam Liu in, she looked at the villagers outside the door and bowed to them.


    Although Madam Liu was a little disrespectful, she couldn''t do anything about a person''s looks. Her bow caused many male villagers to blush.


    The men looked at their blushing faces and harrumphed. Then, they took their men home.


    Madam Liu was brought in by the Madam Chiang to say a lot of words of warning to her, then she turned to Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi and said, "You guys should have forgotten the past already.


    With that, he returned to his room with a heavy heart.


    Returning to the Chu Residence, not long after, before Madam Liu even sat down to drink tea, her face had changed.


    The figure of the Madam Liu suddenly stopped at the door, with her hand on her waist, she turned around and mocked Chu Ying''er: Oh! You two want to teach me a lesson? You really don''t know your place. If you had been rude to me back then, Master would not have forgiven you. "


    Her tone was filled with endless pride and mockery.


    But if he truly went back to a long time ago, when the Madam Liu was so imposing and deeply doted on by the old master, how would she be chased out of the house? What would happen if he entered the mansion today?


    If he had said those words just now, Chu Xi would have ignored everything and walked up to her, giving her a few big slaps, to let her know just how powerful the people in this mansion were. But Madam Chiang had already agreed to let her enter the palace, so how could she say those words out loud?


    It was precisely because of this that Chu Ying''er did not continue, and emotionlessly crossed her arms.


    At this time, Chu Xi could only turn his head and look at the stairs. Only after a long time did he turn his head and face that arrogant face. He even wanted to smile apologetically: "Second Aunt, from the looks of your words, we don''t have that intention at all. There must be a huge misunderstanding!"

 C45

    "You forgot what happened just now, but I didn''t?" Madam Liu twisted her waist and moved closer.


    Just as she said that, a scene appeared in front of her eyes. Chu Xi looked down on her as if she was asking for food, and Chu Ying''er also laughed and mocked at how she ended up like today.


    But now, the outcome was actually going to be reversed?


    Chu Ying''er watched as Madam Liu bullied him, but she could only endure it. She slowly stepped forward and tried to hold Madam Liu''s hand to ease the atmosphere.


    Who knew that Madam Liu would actually see through it? She deliberately retreated, staring with her eyes wide, and said with a sharp voice: "What, you guys still want to bully people? I''m sorry, I don''t have any more chances. "


    With that, Madam Liu turned around and with a strange expression on her face, she started to leave.


    When Madam Liu entered the room, Chu Xi returned to his room, and the moment she sat down, she scolded loudly, "This woman relied on Grandfather''s favor back then, and wants to take me seriously? "Hmph, the good days are yet to come."


    Madam Wang''s words were not without reason. After all, Madam Liu had been kicked out of the manor before, so it was possible that they could think of some methods, or perhaps, the Madam Liu herself could go out and stir up trouble.


    Hearing Chu Xi''s words, Chu Ying''er''s heart felt extremely comfortable. She slapped his thigh and his face darkened. He also agreed, "Well said, even if she wants to be powerful, it won''t be for long. Furthermore, she is already old and weak, so she does not have that much ability anymore. "


    The night slowly dimmed, but tonight there was a moon.


    On a large table, everyone was enjoying their meal.


    The Madam Liu raised her head and swept her eyes over the people seated in the upper seats, but actually did not find any trace of Chu Pann''er. The rest of the people did not have the intention to pay attention to the Madam Liu''s gaze, and only placed food in their bowls.


    Thinking about it, Chu Pann''er would usually come here, so what about today? Could something have happened?


    "Pann''er, why didn''t you come to eat tonight? "It''s quite strange." Madam Liu whispered.


    Unexpectedly, these words were heard by Chu Ying''er who was standing opposite of him. She looked at the crowd carefully before pulling at her chin in puzzlement and nodded while blinking her eyes.


    Madam Chiang actually heard these words. She looked at Chu Ying''er and said in an indifferent tone: "She''s locked in her room, I''m afraid she can''t come for dinner tonight."


    Chu Pann''er was locked in her room while everyone was eating a delicious meal?


    At this moment, Madam Liu''s face turned dark, she stared at Madam Chiang and asked bluntly: "Isn''t she very obedient, why is she in confinement? Don''t do things indiscriminately. "


    These words seemed to fit perfectly with Chu Ying''er''s thoughts. She confirmed: "That''s right, she''s so obedient. And who was it that spoke ill of her and made people unhappy? "


    Chu Ying''er had only said these words, but Madam Chiang actually placed her chopsticks on the table with a "Pa" sound. The people present did not dare to continue eating, and could only watch the two.


    Madam Chiang''s face fell, and she scolded: "She just angered me, what''s wrong? Even you want to be confined? "


    Her one sentence had already made Chu Ying''er''s appetite disappear, so she endured the anger in her heart, ate a little, and then left the table in a hurry.


    Not long after, Chu Ying''er took some snacks and walked out of Chu Pann''er''s room. The door was very open. Chu Pann''er was standing at the door, and seeing that Chu Ying''er had actually arrived here so quickly, the happiness in her heart was fully displayed on her face.


    Chu Ying''er pulled hshe hand and walked in. The moment she sat down, he started talking about the unpleasant things that just happened. After listening for a long time, Chu Pann''er''s expression did not change. She only said lightly, "It''s not a big deal, don''t take it to heart."


    Who knew that Chu Ying''er would suddenly talk about what happened today, and mocked: "Madam Liu is back, and from the looks of it, she is still as mighty as she was before."


    Her tone was filled with disdain and ridicule for the Madam Liu after she returned.


    But when the news reached Chu Pann''er''s ears, she could not help but be shocked. She chewed on the delicious pastries, looking extremely elegant.


    Letting out a breath of cold air, Chu Pann''er continued: "I never thought that she would actually come back, her skills are truly impressive, after all, we have misjudged some things."


    Chu Ying''er then explained the various processes of how the Madam Liu took out the bracelet to show the Madam Chiang, and how she made the Madam Chiang change her mind and leave the Madam Liu behind.


    Chu Pann''er closed her eyes, after she sorted out all the thoughts in her head, she suddenly stared coldly into the distance, as if she had understood something.


    No wonder the Madam Chiang was restricted by the bracelet? Was it really not that simple for Madam Chiang to leave Madam Liu behind?


    Therefore, Chu Pann''er had to think of all sorts of ways to get out.


    The night slowly passed.


    Chu Ying''er continued to chat, only then did she notice the sky, and hurried back.


    Unexpectedly, just as the sunlight shined into the room, news of Chu Pann''er''s illness arrived. When Madam Chiang heard this news, she hurriedly put on her clothes and went to his room to express her condolences.


    Chu Pann''er''s eyes were still closed, her lips were slightly white, as though she was a sick person, quietly lying on the bed. Seeing Chu Pann''er like that, Madam Chiang hurriedly invited a doctor.


    After the doctor carefully examined his pulse, he stroked his beard and said, "She is malnourished, so her body is weak. Only then will she ¡­"


    Is she a money spender? How could he be sick?


    The Madam Chiang could no longer hear the following words. She immediately changed her mind and escaped Chu Pann''er''s confinement, then ordered someone to take good care of her.


    Chu Pann''er quietly lied on the bed, pretended to open his eyes, and quickly closed them again.


    Hey! The meal this morning was not worth it, but it was worth it? After all, he had gained a lot of freedom.


    After a long while, Chu Pann''er slowly sat up with Chu Ying''er''s support. Everyone was worried and asked, but Madam Liu faked her condolences, "Your niece looks much better now?"


    Chu Ying''er glared at Madam Liu, but Chu Pann''er only nodded and did not say a word.


    Who knew that Madam Liu would actually say the following: "Yeah, no one is punishing you now, of course your body will recover even faster."


    Not expecting that, Chu Pann''er lowered her head and coughed. Madam Chiang could not help but shut up.


    Seeing that there was no point in continuing, Madam Liu angrily turned her head and quickly left the room.


    "Elder sister, look at that Madam Liu, how can she be so despicable?"


    Chu Ying''er sat on the side of Chu Pann''er''s bed.


    Gritting his lips, Chu Ying''er''s face was filled with dissatisfaction.


    Her aunt was truly laughable. She had dared to brazenly return after stealing from someone, and had even treated their Chu Clan as something easy to bully.


    And Grandma actually agreed to Madam Liu''s style of doing things.


    This made her very angry.


    Chu Pann''er reclined on the bed. Feeling that her body was getting a little hot, she pushed away the blanket a little and reached out to grab hold of Chu Ying''er''s hand.


    "Kid, why are you arguing with that person? You know full well that person has lost your face, don''t you want to learn from her?"

 C46

    "I don''t want it. Elder sister, you don''t even know that at the table earlier, Madam Liu was so arrogant that she did not even give grandmother any face!"


    Chu Ying''er''s mind was filled with the scenes from the Madam Liu''s return. Because she was simple, she only had a few words in her heart.


    However, Chu Pann''er was different. After all, she was someone who was reborn, so she naturally would think about it too much. But she could still think of all sorts of ways to make the Madam Liu unable to live.


    However, Madam Liu did not overly provoke him now, so she naturally would not bother with him.


    After resting at home for two days, during these two days, the Madam Liu tactfully did not come to find trouble with him.


    During lunch time, Chu Ying''er invited Chu Pann''er to eat with him, while the Madam Liu continuously sized him up with her sharp eyes.


    In that moment, Chu Pann''er felt extremely displeased.


    Before she could speak, Madam Liu had already picked up a wild vegetable and placed it into Madam Chiang''s bowl: "Mother, this little girl is already fourteenth. If this were an ordinary family, they would have already gotten married, so this Pann''er is still a virgin, I''m afraid it''s not too late right?"


    So the Madam Liu was planning to do this?


    Chu Pann''er sat across from the Madam Liu and helped herself to a bowl of rice.


    "second aunt, Pann''er is still young, there''s no rush. After all, there are a lot of heavy jobs at home, so we still need Pann''er."


    If it was the past, Madam Chiang would definitely agree with what Madam Liu said, but it was different now. After all, Chu Pann''er had earned so much money for their family, if they were to marry out, wouldn''t it benefit other families?


    "That''s why I didn''t think much, and the Madam Chiang rejected me immediately," Pann''er, this girl still doesn''t understand, if we were to marry out, it would still be throwing our family''s face. I said Wan-Rou, since you just came back, don''t cause trouble again, it''s better for us Chu Clan people to get along peacefully.


    Wan Rou was Madam Liu''s name, but her personality and personality didn''t seem like its name at all, which made people sick of looking at it.


    After being lectured at for a while, Madam Liu could only silently rub her face. After eating, she felt extremely resentful in her heart. She was just lucky that she managed to get something to eat. If he had come, her family would have already been poor.


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I was just thinking, our Pann''er still needs to get married. Since she doesn''t understand anything, let''s train her.


    "Alright, you''re also a mother now? "Since you''re back, you should behave yourself and stop thinking about things that are useless to you. Do you really think that I don''t know what you''re thinking? Do you really think that I''m an old fool?"


    Madam Chiang glanced at Madam Wang, who was eating obediently, and sighed, "Your son left an orphan in here, you don''t care about him. Tell me, do you have the sense of being a mother and a grandmother?"


    "Don''t tell me I don''t feel anything? Isn''t this girl my wife? Mother, don''t worry, I understand all of this. "


    Madam Liu stared at Madam Wang and coughed lightly. Seeing this, Madam Wang immediately scooped up a bowl of soup for him.


    "En!" Madam Liu nodded with satisfaction and glanced at Madam Wang:


    "Yuyan, I already know how unsatisfied you have been with me in the past few days. I know exactly what you''re going to say to me in front of outsiders. "Well, I won''t argue with you about that, but don''t just follow some people and learn to be bad, the good ones don''t learn to be bad."


    When Chu Pann''er heard this, she put down her bowl and chopsticks and casually glanced at Madam Liu, "second aunt, it seems like I didn''t do anything to you!"


    Chu Pann''er was extremely disgusted with this second aunt who had just returned, but she understood that she couldn''t catch her right now because he had the bracelet that her grandfather had left for him.


    "Hey, Chu Pann''er, it''s not like I said anything, could it be that you really want to splash dirty water on me?"


    God, what could he do? He had only said one sentence. If it wasn''t for the special circumstances, he really wanted to roll his eyes.


    "second aunt, you misunderstood me."


    Chu Pann''er did not want to argue with this woman, so she changed the topic and looked at Madam Wang: "Sister-in-law, how was the business for the past few days?!"


    Chu Pann''er understood that since he had been at home for the past few days, she did not care about business at all. She did not know whether or not his efforts had been in vain, and whether or not she had already handed over all the green bean sand to Pei Jiyue.


    After saying that, Madam Wang and Chu Ying''er looked at each other, and then sighed.


    "Business hasn''t been good these few days, and there are fewer people coming to buy. Also, we can''t do anything about that green bean sand, so the amount of green bean sand we order in that restaurant is innumerable."


    Chu Pann''er was not surprised by what Chu Ying''er and the Madam Wang had said. After all, his trades and methods of production were all unique. Other people would find it difficult to make her taste, unless she was truly a top-notch chef in the imperial palace.


    Just as Chu Pann''er was about to speak, the Madam Liu spoke up again, "If it wasn''t for you thinking that this business would lose out to you, this is how it is.


    He originally wanted to discuss this matter with Madam Wang with him, but he was worried that this Madam Liu would secretly blame him, so he could only give up.


    "Ying''er, you''ve worked hard for the past few days, Pann''er, since your body is better, you have recovered your freedom, and I have you set up your stall again, you have been doing all this all this while, I think that those regular customers of theirs saw someone else at the stall and did it and did it so they did not trust you."


    Hearing Madam Chiang''s words, Chu Pann''er nodded her head: "Okay Grandma, but Grandma, we have been relying on our stalls to set up and can''t earn much money. Didn''t we get our land back? I think we''ll start growing some crops and then raising some poultry. What do you think? "


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "It''s fine to plant some crops, but it''s fine to raise some poultry, since poultry are easy to die, if we were to die, wouldn''t we lose out?"


    Chu Pann''er knew what the Madam Chiang was worried about and slowly explained, "Actually Grandmother, you don''t have to be so worried. "After all, these are just some families. As long as we carefully feed them, there won''t be any big problems."


    If they could grow more crops and slowly expand their land, then they could build a farm. At that time, not only could they set up a restaurant on the farm, but they could also let people play around and enjoy the scenery of Chu Village.

 C47

    However, he did not dare tell Madam Chiang his current thoughts, because people like him who had never seen the world would not be able to see the future.


    He would only feel that all of this was extravagant and wasteful.


    "I say, girl, what do you do? Where did you get this? It''s still safe and sound, okay? "


    Madam Chiang was a little unhappy as he glanced at Chu Pann''er.


    She could only lower her head, shut her mouth, and did not speak anymore. In the evening, Chu Pann''er planned to cook, but when she saw that there were not many dishes left at home, she felt extremely helpless. What were they doing these past few days?


    Chu Pann''er did not know how they even ran out of food. In this period of time, although Madam Wang and Chu Ying''er could both sell things, they had only saved Ben during this period of time. Thus, there was naturally no money needed to buy vegetables.


    At this time, the youngest Chu Xiang ran over and hugged onto Chu Pann''er''s thighs, "Aunt, I want to eat Eggy, I want to eat Eggy!"


    In the past, when he had Chu Pann''er, he would always have eggs at home, but in these past few days, his business was not doing well, so he did not have any.


    Therefore, Chu Xiang hadn''t eaten anything in a few days, so he had always wanted to eat something. Now he came to find Chu Pann''er, because he knew that Chu Pann''er would definitely have eggs.


    Looking at his nephew who was only six years old, Chu Pann''er sighed, squatted down and hugged her to his chest, "Okay, okay, if you want, your aunt will give it to you right now."


    As she spoke, she went to look at the cupboard, only to realize that there was not even one hundred meters left of them, much less the eggs. They seemed like they were going to return to the days from the past soon, which made Chu Pann''er extremely speechless.


    Upon hearing that there was an egg to eat, Chu Xiang''s eyes glowed. He, was like a chick pecking rice, hurriedly nodded: "Aunt is the best, Aunt is the best, Eggy is the best!"


    Seeing Chu Xiang smiling like this, Chu Pann''er felt extremely helpless. He looked towards the horizon, whether it was better to just make some bird eggs for Chu Xiang, it was cheap and delicious.


    Chu Pann''er just nodded at the thought of going up the mountain to chop firewood.


    As a result, Chu Pann''er informed her elders and brought Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi up the mountain.


    In the evening at Chu Village, one could only hear the sound of the wind blowing and the whistling of birds and beasts. Moreover, one could even see the smoke rising slowly from some of the families.


    It was like a painting. The entire village seemed very quiet under the evening clouds.


    However, if one ignored the shouts coming from the nearby villages, it would be extremely peaceful.


    Her originally weak and delicate body had now carried a large bundle of firewood on her back, and was preparing to bring it back for the night, just like Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi who were also doing the same. The three of them arched their backs and walked slowly down the mountain path.


    There were beads of sweat on their foreheads, and their faces were also an element without the slightest hint of danger. They were afraid that if they were careless, they would tumble down the mountain and their hard work would be wasted today.


    A cool breeze blew past their foreheads, easing them a bit. However, it was of no use.


    Wearing a apron, he held a small branch in his hands and waving it up and down. He looked extremely adorable, but at this time, his eyes were wide opened as he looked at Chu Pann''er without moving, and his face was filled with grievance as he stroked his stomach.


    "Aunt, I''m so hungry. I want to eat Eggy!"


    Chu Pann''er was extremely speechless with these words, but she was still very patient with them all. "Alright, I''ll recite them. We''ll be able to eat Eggy in a while!"


    Along the way, Chu Pann''er did not pick the herbs with Chu Xi and the others.


    Of course, Chu Nian didn''t know about these eggs. He drooled as she walked, she put her finger in her mouth and lightly bit on them, her steps wasn''t very steady. Chu Pann''er looked very worried, afraid that if she fell in love, she would fall down.


    Actually, not only Chu Xiang, even he himself was starving. After all, due to Madam Liu, she did not eat much in the afternoon.


    In the past two days, she had also heard from Chu Ying''er. Because of her business, he had been eating porridge and cabbages, just like how it was in the past. Chu Pann''er was feeling helpless, it had only been a few days since he last saw her, why did her life become so difficult?


    It seemed that she would have to prepare herself in the future. What if one day he wasn''t home and he was sitting there as he was before? He looked deeply at Chu Ying''er who was behind him, and understood in her heart that she must properly teach the girl how to do business, or else everyone would starve in the future.


    After walking around a mile, even though Chu Xi was a man, he still couldn''t take it anymore, but he had to grit his teeth and persevere on. If not for Chu Xi''s carelessness, who knows how long it would take for him to notice it.


    Chu Xi looked like he was only 12 years old, but because he was malnourished since young, his body was very thin, his bones were thin like firewood, his eyes were empty, and his hair was withered yellow.


    Originally, Chu Pann''er wanted to pick up some firewood to burn, but she did not expect that there would be so much wood on the mountain. Hence, she was moved.


    And because Chu Xi understood that he and Chu Ying''er were both girls, he took the initiative to share a large part of the burden.


    So seeing Chu Xi''s painful look, Chu Pann''er felt helpless, she immediately put the firewood down and went to Chu Xi''s side, "I said you, it''s true, I already told you not to carry so much."


    Chu Xi slightly tilted his body, his eyes full of spirit: "Big sister, I''m a boy, so much firewood doesn''t matter, just let me carry you guys, don''t worry about me, we must quickly leave, otherwise it''ll be difficult to walk on the mountain road when it gets dark."


    Hearing that Chu Xi was so sensible, Chu Pann''er sighed. Actually, she had already greeted him when he came out, and was only here to eat bird eggs. He did not expect to carry so much firewood, which made him feel embarrassed.


    "Little Brook, I know you''re having a hard time right now. Hurry up and give some points to big sister. After all, big sister is older than you!"


    If Madam Chiang saw this, she would probably think that he was bullying this child.


    Chu Xi stubbornly shook his head, he shook the firewood behind him and said, "Sister, don''t worry, I am not that weak. Let''s go, it will be dark soon so it will not be easy to leave!"


    Seeing that the little stream was so persistent, Chu Pann''er could only let it go. She brought the three of them and walked forward, and when they heard the sound of a bird flapping its wings, Chu Pann''er''s eyes lit up, and immediately pointed to a location and said: "Look, there must be bird eggs there. I see the bird nest, let''s go!"

 C48

    Chu Pann''er had never done this in her previous life, so she had often heard her servants talk about ways to get bird eggs. As the eldest sister, Chu Pann''er quickly climbed up the tree to get bird eggs, allowing Chu Xi to take up the task from the bottom of the tree.


    Sure enough, their harvest this time was extremely bountiful. In that place, there were more than ten bird eggs in the nest. This was more than enough for them to eat.


    Chu Pann''er carefully climbed down the tree, looking at the bird eggs held in the small stream''s hands, she revealed a smile, and Chu Xi asked: "Big sister, are these enough eggs? I think it''s enough for the rest of us to eat. "


    Looking at these eggs, she then looked to the side at Chu Xiang, who was drooling all this time, Chu Pann''er frowned and shook her head, "Let''s continue looking around, there must be other bird nests nearby, let''s go and take some!"


    Actually, climbing trees using the bird''s nest was an easy task for Chu Pann''er as he was not an ordinary person after all. At the very least, she still had a few Lightness Arts s, so she could easily climb trees.


    Just as Chu Pann''er had said, not long later, they found a few bird nests. Although there were not many eggs inside, it was more or less enough as they gathered all the eggs together. Chu Pann''er counted and found out that there were dozens inside, which made them extremely happy.


    Because they were staying in a place that was flat, Chu Pann''er immediately laid down the firewood and started living, planning to roast the bird eggs.


    Chu Pann''er did not directly throw the egg into the fire. Instead, she buried it in the ground, and then slowly roasted it inside the fire. After about five minutes, Chu Pann''er finally took out the egg.


    After the earth was peeled off, a sweet smell came from inside, causing everyone to drool. After all, they hadn''t eaten much in a few days.


    Seeing them happily eating the bird eggs, Chu Pann''er nodded her head, it was almost dark now, Chu Pann''er did not stay any longer, and brought a few people with him towards Chu Clan, on the road there were no longer many people, since this was the time for everyone to eat and live.


    "If you guys are all tired, remember to tell me. Let''s go down and rest for a while. Don''t try to be brave!"


    Seeing their sweating bodies, Chu Pann''er said out loud. Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er shook her head: "We''re fine, Sis, let''s go first, if it''s dark, I''m afraid of snakes!"


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er felt that it made sense, and quickened her pace.


    After walking for two hours, they vaguely saw Chu Jia''s shadow. From afar, it looked simple and grey, but it was very hidden. However, because it was their home, they could easily distinguish it.


    After returning to the Chu Clan? Chu Pann''er saw that the hall was brightly lit. The few adults were sitting in the middle of the hall, sighing with their heads lowered, while the Madam Liu was looking around with her small eyes, looking extremely shrewd.


    This scene made Chu Pann''er extremely disgusted. He looked at Madam Chiang with suspicion and asked softly, "Grandmother, what''s wrong? "Why are you sighing?"


    Madam Chiang looked up and glanced at Chu Pann''er, her eyes filled with grief. Then, her gaze landed on Madam Liu, and she felt a wave of disgust:


    "It''s all your fault, you ignorant second aunt. You''re obviously so old, yet you''re still acting like a child. Even Chu Xiang understands this, but you, the second aunt, are completely ignorant of it."


    Seeing Madam Chiang like this, Chu Pann''er understood that something must have happened at home. She couldn''t help but ask, "Grandma, if something happens, can you tell me and let us see if we can resolve it?"


    "What can a little girl like you solve? This matter has already been resolved. "


    didn''t need to think much about it because he already knew that this matter was related to the Madam Liu. He couldn''t help but frown, and there was no emotion in his eyes, "second aunt, I didn''t speak to you!"


    Oh, you damned girl, you''ve grown up. After earning money at home for a few days, you feel like you can take on everything by yourself ¡­ I warn you.


    But look at Pann''er, even if he is young, she still doesn''t know how to speak properly, but at the very least, he has contributed to the family, paid a price, and you? "Those hooligans and hooligans, it''s best not to let me see them again. Otherwise, I won''t care whether you have that jade bracelet or not."


    What''s going on with this little hooligan? Chu Pann''er''s face became serious, and felt that this matter was not that simple.


    When this matter was brought up, Madam Liu subconsciously lowered her head. He coughed and said, "This matter can''t be blamed on me.


    Collection? Wait what? Suddenly, Chu Pann''er had a bad premonition.


    Just as if it was to verify Chu Pann''er''s words, the Madam Chiang said one word at a time: "If it wasn''t for the gambling debts that you had owed, if it wasn''t for you coming back with such fanfare, would those hooligans and hooligans come back here to ask for money?


    The money we saved up with great difficulty these few days is all gone. You''re happy now, right? The moment you returned, you immediately gave us what you said was the true purpose of a jinx like you? "


    Madam Chiang pointed at Madam Liu and her body could not help but tremble. Seeing Madam Chiang like this, Chu Pann''er immediately went to pat him lightly. Madam Chiang''s back comforted him: "Grandmother, don''t be too hasty.


    "What kind of misunderstanding can there be? "Kid, you just think too simply of people."


    Madam Chiang took a deep breath and looked at Madam Liu, her face full of regret. He regretted not stopping this woman from coming back at all, otherwise, the consequences would not be like now.


    "So we have no money now?"


    Chu Pann''er did not care about the Madam Liu, she only cared about the future of the Chu Clan.


    Madam Chiang was angry, and did not pay much attention to Chu Pann''er''s words, but casually said, "That''s right, and even the money that we used to buy the raw materials, we have already returned to those people. Tell me, what exactly does this bitch want to do?"


    Chu Pann''er became even more suspicious, last time, he had clearly threatened those bandits, how could she return it back, was he not worried that he would continue to teach them a lesson?


    In his confusion, he asked this question.


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the Madam Chiang touched her chest and sat down, "The group of hoodlums from before were indeed not here, but now they are here again? That''s why I''m so angry. You said that you, second aunt, would not do anything else and would instead create trouble for me! "


    "Grandmother, don''t be angry anymore. We''ve lost all our money and we''ve already earned it. Don''t mind it anymore, otherwise, your body will be ruined!"

 C49

    Originally, it was just a simple consolation, but Madam Chiang did not listen to her words. She glared at Chu Pann''er, and fiercely pushed her to the ground. Do you think this money matters to you? Are you a gold mountain or a silver mine? Do you think it''s easy to earn that money back? "


    She never thought that a simple concern like this would be denied by the Madam Chiang, which made Chu Pann''er feel a little unhappy in her heart. However, because the person in front of him was an elder, especially when he was angry, he did not want to provoke him.


    "Grandma, of course I didn''t mean that. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Alright, I''ll go back to my room. I don''t want to see this woman!"


    But knowing that he had to stop when he was done with it, he shook his head and followed Chu Pann''er''s support back.


    Just then, Chu Pann''er saw that no one was eating, so she comforted them and went straight to the kitchen to open the rice granary, but discovered that the food inside was not enough for the family to eat, so she was troubled. walked over to Chu Pann''er''s side and looked at the rice jar.


    "Elder sister, how about I borrow some food from the neighboring families?"


    He remembered that he had never experienced such a thing before. He never thought that he would have to borrow other people''s food, which made him even more determined that he would never have to live like this again. He must become stronger.


    "You should go next door to change some firewood. After all, if you see food, I don''t know when you''ll be able to return it. Moreover, if this spread out, it would be rather unpleasant!"


    Chu Pann''er was unable to accept the matter of borrowing food, so she gathered some firewood and gave it to Chu Xi.


    Very quickly, Chu Xi returned with a small bag of rice in his hand. Looking at the amount of the rice in the bag, Chu Pann''er did not know much, but he knew that it was more than enough to go through the difficulties of the past two days.


    When the rice was turned into a small bowl of thick porridge, they quickly sat on the table. As for the dishes, they could only eat salted vegetables. When Madam Liu saw that there was only a bowl of pickled vegetables and cabbage on the table, she pouted her lips from time to time.


    "I''ve heard that all of you enjoy eating and drinking. Now that I''ve come back and am eating this, don''t you think it''s a bit too much?"


    The Madam Liu sat there and scolded the Madam Chiang non-stop!


    At the side, when Chu Pann''er heard this, her expression became ugly.


    Madam Chiang was her own grandmother, although she could not be forgiven, but she was a kind person, how could she be scolded so casually by Madam Liu?


    And so, Chu Pann''er was enraged!


    "Enough!"


    "Pah!" With a sound, Chu Pann''er slammed the table fiercely.


    "It doesn''t seem right for Aunt to say that as a daughter-in-law, does it?"


    Chu Pann''er opened her mouth, causing Madam Liu to be startled, but immediately after her face became ugly.


    "Chu Pann''er, could it be that what Aunt said is wrong?" Madam Liu stared at Chu Pann''er.


    But Chu Pann''er didn''t admit defeat and retorted, "Hmph, Aunt, you''re our Chu Clan''s daughter-in-law after all, and why are you so stingy? "Don''t tell me that we still have to support you at home?!"


    The two of them started arguing, and very quickly, the sounds of the battle shocked the entire Madam Chiang.


    The Madam Chiang was Chu Pann''er''s grandmother, so she was clear about what kind of people her daughter-in-law, Madam Liu, and Chu Pann''er, were.


    Thus, when the two of them started arguing, Madam Chiang knew what was going on from just their words.


    It must be Madam Liu''s mouth that was starting to become malicious again. Chu Pann''er couldn''t help but argue with her.


    Following the meaning of "at home and enjoying all things", Madam Chiang glared at Chu Pann''er and said: "Why are you talking to your aunt? I don''t know why, but she''s your aunt after all. How can you talk to her like that? "


    Being scolded by Madam Chiang, Chu Pann''er wanted to retort, but when she saw her grandmother''s stern gaze, she immediately restrained herself.


    "Hurry up and apologize to your aunt!" Madam Chiang snorted.


    Chu Pann''er had no choice but to apologize to Madam Liu while bowing, "Aunt, it was my bad!"


    "Humph!"


    Madam Liu was also a little embarrassed at the moment, but because she couldn''t pull her face down, she could only snort coldly.


    "Alright, you should go back as well!" Madam Chiang turned and said to Madam Liu.


    Madam Liu did not dare refute him. With an ugly expression, she quickly got up and left, returning back to her own room.


    The moment Madam Liu left, Chu Pann''er told him about the Madam Liu, but not the other way around.


    "She is that kind of person, why do you have to lower yourself to her?" It''s not like a piece of meat will fall off just by talking about it! "


    Chu Pann''er did not refute him.


    "Alright, Pann''er, can you go discuss the cooperation with the owner again?" Madam Chiang asked Chu Pann''er.


    The reason why Madam Chiang asked him this was because Chu Clan could not provide green bean sand during the last two days of Chu Pann''er''s absence, so Pei Jiyue''s men decided to cancel the collaboration.


    Therefore, Madam Chiang was getting anxious. If this business was to fail, then their family would be in trouble in the future.


    Chu Pann''er stared blankly for a moment, then understood his grandmother''s meaning. After thinking for a while, Chu Pann''er said to the Madam Chiang, "Pann''er doesn''t know either, but it''s better if I go take a look."


    Hearing that Chu Pann''er had agreed to go take a look, Madam Chiang felt a lot more at ease.


    "Mm, it''s good to take a look. If you can do it, then fine. If you can''t, then don''t let yourself be wronged." After she finished speaking, Madam Chiang also went back to her room.


    After a night of rest, Chu Pann''er woke up early the next morning and went to the restaurant.


    Because it was still early, the restaurant had just opened and Chu Pann''er had not arrived when the waiter came, "Is there anything for Miss Chu?"


    Chu Pann''er laughed and said to the child: "I want to see Pei Jiyue!"


    "Oh, what a coincidence. Our shopkeeper hasn''t woken up yet. Please wait for a moment."


    Knowing that Pei Jiyue had not woken up yet, Chu Pann''er did not summon for help. Instead, she nodded and sat down in the middle of the hall and waited.


    After a while, Pei Jiyue came down from the stairs.


    "Miss Chu is looking for me?"


    "Yes, Manager Pei, I have something to talk to you about."


    "Oh? Miss Chu actually had a matter to discuss with me. It''s truly rare. " Pei Jiyue''s face had a trace of ridicule, causing him to frown.


    However, in order to cooperate, Chu Pann''er still endured it.


    "Yes, I wonder if you have the time?"


    "Hmm, so be it. If there isn''t, then there isn''t. Who knows?!" Pei Jiyue glanced at Chu Pann''er, but in the end, he still brought Chu Pann''er to the rear hall.


    "Miss Chu, please take a seat. If you have anything, please do so." Pei Jiyue said casually.


    Chu Pann''er felt that this time would not go smoothly, or it could be said that there was no hope of cooperation.


    Especially because of Pei Jiyue''s attitude, Chu Pann''er had seen through quite a bit.


    But no matter what, she had to give it a try, so Chu Pann''er said to Pei Jiyue: "Shopkeeper Pei, I will go straight to the point, and will not beat around the bush. Before, our Chu Clan is cooperating with your restaurant on the green bean sand, I wonder if we can continue."

 C50

    Pei Jiyue cast a sidelong glance at Chu Pann''er, and then said: "Don''t tell me that Miss Chu doesn''t plan on explaining to me about the previous matter?"


    Chu Pann''er stared blankly for a moment, then explained with a helpless look on her face: "What happened before was not her intent ¡­"


    Chu Pann''er helplessly explained to Pei Jiyue what had happened recently.


    But Pei Jiyue just sat there listening, his expression did not change at all.


    After explaining everything, Chu Pann''er continued to ask Pei Jiyue, "Is there really no way to cooperate with us?"


    Pei Jiyue''s face also exposed a look of helplessness, but Chu Pann''er knew that all of this was just an act, she did not feel that it was real at all!


    "Miss Chu, you might not know too much about it! Our restaurant truly cannot continue cooperating with your Chu Clan, for this reason I am very sorry! " As if feeling extremely guilty, Pei Jiyue poured Chu Pann''er a cup of hot tea.


    "May I know why?" Chu Pann''er asked somewhat unwilling to give up.


    Pei Jiyue took a sip of the tea in front of him, and then said faintly: "Miss Chu, when we first started, the green bean sauce was indeed very fresh for everyone, so there were a lot of people buying it. But now, everyone has that fresh feeling, no one wants to order this, it''s impossible to sell it now, tell me, what do we do?"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s explanation, Chu Pann''er more or less understood her point. It was no wonder that Pei Jiyue was acting this way.


    There was already no market for green bean sand, but the two families had signed a contract.


    Therefore, Chu Pann''er opened her mouth and asked directly: "Then the contract we signed previously, and the silver, do we have to return it?"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Pei Jiyue''s face immediately became gloomy, "Miss Chu must be joking right? "We can''t sell the green bean sand, and now our restaurant has lost quite a lot. How can we pay back the money, and on what basis can the restaurant pay back the money?"


    Pei Jiyue''s rejection of the order made Chu Pann''er''s face turn ugly!


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er''s face turned ugly.


    Could it be that this business was going to go to waste?


    Of course, Chu Pann''er had seen the look of anticipation in Grandma''s eyes before, or else she would not have agreed to come over and ask.


    If it really was yellow, then their family would feel even worse.


    But right at this moment, Pei Jiyue actually spoke again.


    "Miss Chu, in fact, it''s not that we can''t continue to cooperate, I mean we can''t continue to work together."


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s sudden words, Chu Pann''er was startled.


    Pei Jiyue was implying something, since the green bean sand could not cooperate any further, what about the others?


    However, she was still unsure, so she looked at Pei Jiyue and asked directly: "What do you mean by that, Shopkeeper Pei?"


    "The meaning is literal. Although we can''t continue to cooperate with the Green Bean Sand, but I feel that the Miss Chu can make some new and novel pastries, and we still have the chance to work together."


    Chu Pann''er''s eyes lit up when she heard it.


    As for the other pastries, Chu Pann''er would of course agree to it. In that case, they could work together again, and her granny would not be worried anymore. Of course, Chu Pann''er would be happy.


    As if he could see the excitement in Chu Pann''er''s eyes, the corner of Pei Jiyue''s mouth hooked up into a smile, and continued: "We can sign a new cooperation agreement in the future, and our restaurant will still sell you cakes in the future, but you can only sell them to our restaurant for fifty percent of the profit. Of course, if the profit is better, there will be a percentage!"


    After Chu Pann''er heard it, he became even happier. It was clear that the terms of the new contract of cooperation that Pei Jiyue had given them were very generous, and Chu Pann''er was also very satisfied.


    "Then, thank you very much, Shopkeeper Pei!"


    "Stop!" Pei Jiyue waved his hand and stopped Chu Pann''er.


    This caused Chu Pann''er to be taken aback. She did not know what more words or conditions Pei Jiyue had to say.


    "I have not finished with my conditions. Miss Chu, although we will continue to cooperate, I want to say that you must ensure the quality of the pastries you give me. They must be novel!"


    "Of course!" Chu Pann''er had thought that it was some sort of harsh condition, but she didn''t think that Pei Jiyue would only say this, and agreed without hesitation.


    Pei Jiyue nodded, then said to Chu Pann''er: "In the next few days, Miss Chu will probably have to spend the night in the restaurant!"


    Chu Pann''er was startled, then immediately understood what Pei Jiyue meant.


    Instead, he wanted Chu Pann''er to make new pastries as soon as possible so that they could work together as soon as possible.


    Chu Pann''er was also clear, but if she were to stay in the restaurant for the night, for males and females, Chu Pann''er would be hesitant.


    It seemed to be able to see the hesitation and worry in Chu Pann''er''s heart.


    Pei Jiyue laughed and said, "Don''t worry Miss Chu, although I am not a righteous man, I am not a wicked person. Leaving Miss Chu here is just convenient for us to cooperate, and I will arrange a separate room for you."


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was still hesitating, she agreed.


    As long as they were not together, there should not be any problems with reputation.


    Furthermore, before Pei Jiyue left, he had told Chu Pann''er that she did not need to worry about his Chu Clan. He would send someone to tell his family about it.


    But even though Chu Pann''er felt a little guilty, sshe was still worried about her grandmother Madam Chiang''s problem. After thinking for a moment, he opened her mouth and said: "Shopkeeper Pei, Pann''er still wants to personally make a trip home."


    Pei Jiyue glanced at Chu Pann''er, and then slowly nodded his head.


    Chu Pann''er happily took her leave and returned home, intending to explain the situation to her grandmother Madam Chiang.


    Once she returned home, Chu Pann''er immediately told Madam Chiang what happened today.


    After the Madam Chiang heard what Chu Pann''er said, he was stunned, "Are you saying that after this, we won''t cooperate with the restaurants to sell green bean sand and will instead make new pastries to sell? Then, the cooperation will continue?"


    Chu Pann''er nodded, and told her about having to stay in the tavern.


    Madam Liu was also present at this time. When she heard Chu Pann''er saying that she wanted to stay in the restaurant for a while, her face immediately revealed a mocking expression.


    "Hehe, who knows what is going on. Maybe someone is already hooked up with that surnamed Pei! "Shameless!"


    Hearing Madam Liu''s sarcastic remarks, Chu Pann''er was so angry that she immediately retorted, "Hmph, Aunt seems to have seen this quite a few times, or did she have this kind of thought? Even though a serious cooperation can be said to be like this, it makes me think of one thing. Every day, every night, I dream! "


    Madam Liu was startled, and immediately understood the meaning of Chu Pann''er''s words. It was obvious that she was ridiculing herself for thinking like that, which was why she suspected that others would do the same!

 C51

    Madam Liu didn''t know how to reply to Chu Pann''er''s words. Her expression became extremely unsightly.


    Madam Chiang glared at Chu Pann''er, but didn''t say anything. Instead, she asked Pei Jiyue about the details of their cooperation.


    Chu Pann''er did not hide anything. Regarding Pei Jiyue''s request, the profits from their cooperation, and so on, Chu Pann''er directly told it all to the Madam Chiang.


    "Grandma, although the profits are currently quite good, there''s one thing that might be good or bad, because Pei Jiyue told us to sell the pastries to them in the future. If our pastries became famous, we could only be bound together, we can''t sell it ourselves ¡­"


    After saying that, Chu Pann''er did not continue speaking, but Madam Chiang understood what Chu Pann''er meant.


    "Yes, but our current situation can only depend on their restaurant. We can''t sell them off by selling ourselves!"


    Chu Pann''er also nodded, "Grandmother, I know. Don''t worry, our Chu Clan will recover soon."


    After Madam Chiang heard it, her face also revealed a happy expression. It was clear that if the collaboration was successful, Chu Clan would not be so difficult anymore, and it would also be very good.


    "Pann''er, it''s all thanks to you this time, but you have to stay in the restaurant for a period of time, please take note." The Madam Chiang warned, "However, Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi will have to follow you!"


    Chu Pann''er did not refute her. She knew that her granny did this for her own good, in order to protect her reputation and reputation. Therefore, Chu Pann''er did not reject her.


    After that, Madam Chiang called Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi over, "The two of you follow Pann''er, pay attention to your own safety, but remember! "Don''t cause trouble!"


    The Madam Chiang scolded her with a stern face. Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi nodded and expressed that they understood, they would definitely not cause trouble for their sister!


    Only then did Madam Chiang nod her head in satisfaction.


    The next morning, warm sunlight shone through the window and onto the carved bedstead.


    Chu Pann''er opened her eyes. Today, she was going to do big things.


    Quickly washing her face and rinsing her mouth, Chu Pann''er revealed a peaceful smile when she saw her devastatingly beautiful self in the mirror. After all, she had to go to a restaurant or wear a more formal attire.


    Coupled with the red rouge, it made his face look even more energetic.


    These few days, he hadn''t been able to reap any benefits. He could only eat his porridge.


    Just as Chu Pann''er finished breakfast and was about to drink the porridge, he heard the little bitch, Madam Liu, start to become a monster again. She raised her disgusting lotus-like fingers and placed them on the small porcelain bowl.


    Everyone was quietly eating, and upon hearing the noise, they couldn''t help but look towards the direction of Madam Liu.


    "Chu Pann''er, you really are a cruel and unscrupulous person. For such a hot porridge, are you trying to scald me to death?"


    Chu Pann''er also picked up a pickled vegetable and threw it into her mouth. Hearing the deafening scream of heaven, she could not help but frown and look towards the slut, "Just having some is already good enough."


    "I came back with great difficulty. You said there were good things to eat, but now you''re acting like this. I think you''re clearly trying to bully me!"


    He began to cry.


    Madam Chiang was already past the prime of her life, how could she hear such an annoying voice? She immediately put down her bowl and chopsticks, and wasn''t even in the mood to eat anymore.


    Chu Pann''er took all of these things in her eyes, "Grandmother, quickly eat."


    If he didn''t eat, his body wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    "I can''t eat. With so many people here, if any of you are hungry, then drink that bowl of porridge."


    After the old lady finished talking, she leaned on her walking stick, sighed helplessly, and turned to leave.


    "You guys eat first, I''ll go and see grandma." Chu Pann''er quickly supported the old lady into the room.


    After Madam Chiang entered, she talked about the matter of going to the restaurant.


    She looked deeply at Chu Pann''er and said: "You must be careful outside, if you encounter any problems, go find your sister or brother, if there are no problems, let the two children do it, don''t tire yourself out."


    Chu Pann''er quickly replied.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Chu Pann''er''s heart skipped a beat, she did not expect these people to arrive so quickly.


    "Grandma, you stay here. I''ll bring you something nice to eat in a few days. I''ll go outside and take a look."


    Just as Chu Pann''er opened the door, he saw a middle-aged man, around 40 years old. Her eyes were filled with smiles.


    "You must be Miss Chu!"


    He didn''t forget to size up Chu Pann''er.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Miss, it''s getting late. Shall we head out?"


    Chu Pann''er turned her head and looked at her grandmother.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to tell you."


    At this moment, the butler looked into the room and saw an old lady sitting inside.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" I can go out and wait. "


    "Nothing. It''s just that when I make the snacks, I always bring my sister and brother with me. It''s not possible for the two of them to leave me, I just don''t know ¡­"


    The butler knew what it meant when he heard it.


    The butler thought to himself, the purpose of my visit today is to bring Chu Pann''er to a restaurant, so the other matters are not under my jurisdiction.


    "Of course, miss. Can we go now?"


    Chu Pann''er nodded and brought the two little fellows along to the restaurant.


    After all, they had been living in the countryside, selling pastries was barely enough for them to live on.


    Usually, when they passed by restaurants, it would be a rare occurrence, not to mention looking inside.


    When Chu Ying''er walked into the tavern, it was a grand scene to behold.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in shock.


    Entering the hall was bustling with noise and excitement. Chess and dance techniques were displayed everywhere.


    Chu Ying''er''s mouth was agape, she looked around, then raised her head and looked at Chu Pann''er, "Big sister, are we going to be living here from now on?"


    Chu Pann''er just nodded.


    "Then when can we go back? I don''t want to stay here."


    Chu Ying''er pouted her small mouth as if she felt wronged.


    "We came to help big sister. How can you say something like that? Furthermore, look at how beautiful it is." Chu Xi interrupted Chu Ying''er.


    Then, he looked at Chu Pann''er with a smile. "Elder sister, are we going to be making pastries here from now on?"


    "Yes, we''ll wait until tonight when everything is fine. Big sister will bring the two of us out to play."


    After hearing this, the two little fellows were extremely happy.


    In a few minutes, Dong Yizhen left home feeling depressed.


    He put the luggage into the guest room on the third floor. Although it was a hotel, the furniture was many times better than the ones at home.


    Chu Pann''er thought in her heart, as expected of rich people who excelled in status and power, their standard of living was different.


    In the future, the pastries must be more delicate and careful.


    "The two of you, wait right here. Remember, don''t run around."


    After the simple cleaning was done, Chu Pann''er followed the butler to the small kitchen.


    This was his last chance. Otherwise, his life would be even more difficult in the future. He could only succeed and not fail.


    "Young lady, young master, I''ve already prepared all the ingredients for you. They''re basically all here. You have to hurry and think of a new dish in this half a day."


    He then left the room.


    Chu Pann''er looked around at the facilities in the kitchen and couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    Was there anything special about it? What ingredients were there that were not as abundant in his house as before?


    Then she saw a pile of potatoes in the basket.

 C52

    Chu Pann''er immediately thought of something. There, it was previously steamed potatoes, but today, it had exploded. Although it was a bit novel, if it succeeded, there would be no worries in the future.


    Chu Pann''er called for the two little fellows and told them to go to the backyard to get some firewood.


    After igniting the fire, the heat in the pot began to rise slowly.


    Chu Pann''er mixed some flour with water and smiled with satisfaction as she stuck her waist in.


    Just as he was pouring oil into the wok, Chu Xi could not help but ask, "Elder sister, have you thought of a new dish?"


    "I want to make a fried potato chip. That way, the fragrance of the potatoes will be completely emitted. It will also be mixed with the improved sauce and can be used as a delicacy."


    "Big sister is really smart, but with so much oil, won''t the customers get tired of it?"


    One had to know that the nobles were very particular about food and drinks.


    "Of course, you remember?" Chu Pann''er picked a tomato from the basket.


    "Elder sister wants it to make the juice, just in time to get rid of the grease!" Chu Xi said excitedly.


    Chu Pann''er nodded her head in satisfaction as she thought to herself, in the future, I, your older sister, will nurture you to perfection.


    The chips seemed to have a soul as they jumped around in the wok.


    When Dong Yizhen entered the room, it was already filled with the fragrance of food.


    Chu Pann''er hurriedly gave them a large handful of it, "I haven''t eaten properly these few days, hurry up and eat something good to eat."


    Then he started to make the juice again.


    Chu Pann''er added a lot of sugar and finally gathered them all. Looking at the bright red sauce that was filled with color under the sunlight, she sprinkled a layer of sesame seed on top of it.


    It''s all over the fries.


    In addition, the flour, after being fried in a wok, looked even more crisper than before.


    The juice was sour and sweet, yet it also gave off a refreshing feeling.


    This was the first time Chu Pann''er had made something like this. She never thought that the effects would be so good.


    He brought it in front of Pei Jiyue.


    This was the first time the noble man before him had seen the dark and charming eyes of this thing. He could not help but tremble slightly.


    After eating one, someone took the second one without even mentioning it.


    "What is this?"


    "The fries, these are all made from potatoes. It tastes even better with this kind of sauce."


    After Pei Jiyue heard it, he put down the food in his hands and looked at Chu Pann''er with a bit of admiration. He really didn''t think that this young girl would have so many clever ideas.


    to the point that he didn''t know what kind of character this beautiful girl, Chu Pann''er had.


    "How did you come up with such a method?" and even has a name like that. " Pei Jiyue was interested in this name.


    Chu Pann''er could only say the truth, "I really couldn''t think of a new method, I had read about it in the books before, and it was a pastry offered as tribute from the Western Regions. At that time, it was just that no one had passed it down, so I wanted to try it today."


    "You sure are bold!"


    Chu Pann''er would not be able to understand her words in a short period of time, but in a moment of desperation, what kind of method could you think of if you only gave me half a day?


    Best not to pay.


    Just then, the butler suddenly walked over and whispered something into Pei Jiyue''s ears.


    Pei Jiyue waved his hand, as he looked at Chu Pann''er with a complicated gaze. "Was it because I didn''t find any ingredients just now?"


    Helplessly, Chu Pann''er could only nod her head and admit it.


    If it wasn''t for the butler patrolling the kitchen, he wouldn''t have heard the gossip of others.


    Only then did he know the reason behind the matter.


    After all, it was Chu Pann''er''s first time here, so the chefs here were all suspicious. Why did a woman come back to cook?


    There was a chef who looked down on women from the bottom of his heart. He would never be able to enter the great hall, let alone the kitchen!


    He directly chased Chu Pann''er to the kitchen.


    But in the end, after Chu Pann''er finished doing it, she did not forget to walk around the kitchen.


    The chefs grew up all the good food and slapped their faces one by one.


    Pei Jiyue more and more could not understand Chu Pann''er''s words. This woman''s eyes did not have the eyes of a man or a woman who were humble, but there was also a stubbornness in her eyes.


    But he still paused, "This dish of yours, although not bad, is not suitable for eating. Today, I didn''t tell you in advance, so you''re thinking of a way to give it to me tomorrow."


    Pei Jiyue turned and left leisurely.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the remaining chips on the table and couldn''t help but pout her mouth. She picked up a potato chip and dipped it into the sauce as she muttered, "Little stripes, you won''t be able to help big sister this time."


    He could go upstairs and think of another way.


    Just as she walked to the stairs, a little brother came in. He was wearing a hat and looking at his attire, Chu Pann''er guessed that it must have been caused by the chef.


    "Miss, can I have a word with you?"


    The two of them went to a secluded corner. Chu Pann''er asked with a little doubt, "What business do you have with me?"


    The little chef looked around and saw that there wasn''t anyone around. Then he lowered his voice and said, "You offended that chef today. He is the most prestigious person in our kitchen. He is sinister. Girl, be careful."


    Chu Pann''er said, "Thank you so much."


    Then he turned around and left.


    After returning to the guest room, the two little fellows anxiously asked, "Did big sister pass?"


    Chu Pann''er shook her head and laid on the bed. Her mood also became a little depressed.


    He had no idea what dishes he should choose next.


    At this time, the butler knocked on the door, "Miss Chu, are you in the room?"


    "Yes." Chu Pann''er replied. When she opened the door, she saw the butler.


    "Is there anything you need help with?"


    "Our young master has nothing better to do, so he wants to invite the young lady to play chess with him."


    When Chu Pann''er heard this, she couldn''t help but have some doubts. Right now, when she was still upset about it, you guys actually invited me to play chess?


    Helpless, he could only agree. After all, he was living in someone else''s guest room.


    The butler that Chu Pann''er was following had turned who knows how many times and finally reached the Little Teahouse. From there, she could see the entire scenery of the capital city.


    Chu Pann''er looked around at the facilities in shock. How much did it cost?


    "You''re here?" A gentle voice entered his ears.


    Right at this time, a gentle breeze blew past Chu Pann''er''s bun, causing her hair to accidentally scatter, making her pure and innocent face seem even more seductive.


    For a moment, Pei Jiyue was actually a little dazed.

 C53

    Chu Pann''er''s heart was in a panic. Just now, when she was lying on the bed and tossing and turning it around, his hair must have definitely been messed up, or else it wouldn''t have scattered down. She quickly combed it back randomly.


    "Young lady, you have a cheerful personality, just right for me. I wonder if we can play chess together?" Pei Jiyue did not mind at all as he smiled charmingly.


    Chu Pann''er walked closer and was shocked to find that it was still the same game as last time. Who would have thought that Pei Jiyue was still studying this game.


    "Miss, is that alright?" Pei Jiyue saw that Chu Pann''er had been standing there the entire time, and could only ask again.


    Chu Pann''er agreed and the two sat down.


    "It''s actually a girl. Let''s begin."


    After Chu Pann''er heard this, she did not decline. Instead, she picked up the black word and downloaded to the center.


    Although she had not played with this thing for a long time, Chu Pann''er was the tyrant in chess when she was young.


    Pei Jiyue followed the little girl and played chess, sometimes frowning, sometimes with the corners of his eyes flying, sometimes with a low voice, his expression could be said to be ever-changing.


    Chu Pann''er maintained her expression as usual, she did not have much time to think, and placed all of her focus on the chess board.


    After all, he still had to make pastries tomorrow. Now, chess was a waste of time.


    Pa! "Pei Jiyue laughed out loud," Lady, it seems like this one has won.


    Chu Pann''er regained her senses at this time. She had finally calmed down, who knew how much time she had wasted with this Young Master.


    But on the surface, he still had to smile, "Young Master Pei, your chess skills are really high. As expected of someone who has lived for hundreds of generations."


    When Pei Jiyue heard this praise, of course he would be happy.


    But then, he realized that this girl was trying to praise him.


    "Miss, did you learn to play chess when you were young?"


    After Chu Pann''er heard it, her heart skipped a beat, "Of course not. I grew up in a poor family and grew up in a village.


    After Pei Jiyue heard it, he still did not believe it. After all, sparring with this girl just now could be considered as playing on the side of the sword.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the man in front of him and the puzzlement in his eyes. She hurriedly explained, "Actually, the old people in my village often play chess.


    Hearing this explanation, Pei Jiyue did not think too much and replied, "It''s getting late, Miss, let''s hurry back to our room to rest."


    "Right."


    The next morning, Chu Pann''er woke up early to the rain and walked to the side of the cherry blossoms.


    Last night, he thought of midnight. Looking at the time, it was the outskirts of the city, where the air was fine and the cherry blossoms bloomed just right. This flower exuded a fragrant and faint fragrance, not lacking in elegance at all.


    These things are often used as rouge by women.


    Why can''t cherry blossoms be made into cherry blossoms?


    It also had the effect of nourishing Qi and nourishing looks.


    Inside the teahouse, Pei Jiyue still remembered what happened yesterday afternoon, and still felt a lingering fear.


    A group of black-clothed men were called over. "How are the people who helped me investigate?"


    "Reporting to my master, I don''t have much of an inkling. In the past, Chu Pann''er had never learned how to play chess before.


    Pei Jiyue could only bow with both hands. Could it be that he had worried too much yesterday?


    After taking a sip of tea and quietly savoring the music, the butler came over.


    "Miss Chu, I went to the Cherry Blossom Field today."


    Cherry Blossom Earth? Pei Jiyue pursed his lips. That was a good place for lovers to meet. This woman had already fallen to such a state, how could he still be in the mood to admire the flowers?


    "Let''s go!" For some reason, when Pei Jiyue thought of this, he immediately became interested.


    When the butler heard this, he was puzzled. What exactly are they going to do?


    "Hurry up and change your clothes. We''re going to the cherry blossoms now."


    "Alright, alright."


    After changing his clothes, Pei Jiyue rode his horse over. He saw a piece of pink land, and was unable to see the end of it.


    It was seven o''clock in the morning, and the sun was rising over the horizon, bringing with it the damp air, the faint breeze, and the fragrance between the nostrils.


    Pei Jiyue''s mood became a lot happier.


    Riding on the pink cherry rugs, they began to gallop.


    Where did that girl go? She had been on the horse for almost five minutes, yet there was still no sign of her.


    At this moment, he heard a bell-like laughter.


    "Chu Ying''er, where are you going? You actually dare to hit me?! Watch how I take care of you!"


    Without even thinking, one could tell that it was Chu Pann''er that girl talking happily.


    In that direction, Pei Jiyue rode his horse and ran two steps forward.


    Chu Pann''er was wearing a pink outfit today. The small cheeks, pink makeup, and the beauty capable of toppling nations looked like a lively fawn that was brimming with vitality as she ran.


    The sun was shining on the girl''s pretty face.


    Under the illumination of the sunlight, her fair face seemed a little transparent.


    Just as he turned his head, Chu Pann''er''s eyes met Pei Jiyue''s smiling gaze.


    When their four eyes met, Chu Pann''er quickly turned her head to the side and stopped walking. She smiled happily, "Why are you here too?"


    "It just so happens that I''m bored right now, so why am I so happy when I ride a horse and stroll around? Have you thought of a way? " Pei Jiyue started to get down to business as soon as he arrived.


    Chu Pann''er held the cherry blossoms in his hands and opened up his hands, "This is what I have to do today."


    "Using flowers to make pastries, you actually have quite a lot of ideas, girl."


    "We''ll take what we need on the spot. After all, if you see those petals fall into the soil at the end, it would be better for you to display its value."


    Since Chu Pann''er was here today, she had played happily for the entire morning. Her mood had finally relaxed, and even her tone of voice had become a lot more relaxed.


    Pei Jiyue couldn''t help but become a little absent-minded when he saw this pair of beautiful faces that could topple cities.


    He didn''t hear Chu Pann''er''s words at all.


    He just sat there on the horse in a daze, not moving at all.


    "Gongzi, what happened to you?"


    Only now did Pei Jiyue regain his senses, a playful look flashed across his eyes, "With young lady''s height, it would probably be difficult to pick a fresh cherry blossom."


    "You ¡­"


    "Hahaha." When Pei Jiyue saw this girl, who was being toyed with gently, revealing a red face, he felt extremely comfortable. He rode his horse and galloped towards Chu Pann''er.


    How could Chu Pann''er endure such a scene? She didn''t even have time to grab the cherry blossoms in her hands and tightly covered her eyes.


    Just then, all the petals scattered all over the girl''s beautiful clothes, Pei Jiyue grabbed his frail and weak body, and drove Chu Pann''er onto the horse.


    When she finally calmed down, Chu Pann''er slowly opened her eyes from her shock.


    "Young master, quickly put me down. Men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other."


    "It''s alright. I''m helping you. Otherwise, if you can''t pick the fresh cherry blossoms, you won''t be able to pass my test."


    Chu Pann''er gently moved a few times.


    Pei Jiyue lowered his voice, "Miss, if it''s like this, then men and women really shouldn''t get too intimate with each other."


    After Chu Pann''er heard it, she could only put down her actions and grab the cherry blossom.

 C54

    Chu Pann''er walked with light steps to the side of the group of people handling the cherry blossoms. Her brilliant smile seemed to be able to melt everything.


    An elderly old man saw that Chu Pann''er had come over, and asked with an aged voice while smiling: "Miss Chu, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Pann''er casually placed his white hand on her fair chin and unconsciously scratched it with her little finger.


    She nodded thoughtfully when she heard the uncle''s words.


    Then, she smiled and asked, "Uncle, can I have these cherry blossoms?" After saying that, she blinked her large watery eyes from time to time, full of pleading.


    When the old man heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. He just felt that this Miss Chu was too cute.


    "So many cherry blossoms. If you want them, you can have them. There are so many of them here, and they''ll be ruined under the sun and wind." The uncle said generously.


    "Okay, thanks." Chu Pann''er had always been a respectful, old, and well-mannered person. No matter what she wanted to do, she would need to ask other people before she could make a move, otherwise, it would be stealing other people''s belongings.


    This time, it was the uncle who asked. No matter how she thought about it, she just couldn''t understand what this girl wanted the cherry blossoms for. Finally, she opened her mouth and asked: "That''s right, Miss Chu, what do you want the cherry blossoms for, do you want them to look good for? There was a hint of doubt mixed in her words, but it was more of fun.


    "You''re right, it''s just food." Chu Pann''er didn''t even think before blurting it out, her face was already filled with confidence.


    She paused, then continued, "I want to use the cherry blossoms as food." His tone was firm.


    The moment Pei Jiyue, who was standing at the side, heard that Chu Pann''er actually wanted to use a cherry blossom as a ingredient, he immediately revealed a dumbstruck expression, and her pale white face became even more stiff.


    But the next moment, she was thinking of making a name for herself with this Chu Pann''er who loved to stand out, so she asked loudly with disdain: "For the cherry blossoms to eat? Are you crazy? Is that something humans eat? Is there something wrong with your head? " There was more provocation in her words.


    Although she loudly questioned Chu Pann''er and boasted shamelessly that the cherry blossoms could not be eaten, she was actually still very curious in her heart. How could she eat the cherry blossoms? However, for the sake of a little face, she didn''t want to ask about it.


    When Chu Pann''er heard her provocations, she did not pay attention to her. She only smiled and glanced at Pei Jiyue, and did not say anything.


    "Alright, I won''t waste any more words. I need to bring these cherry blossoms back." Since Chu Pann''er said that she wanted to use the cherry blossoms as ingredients, then she must make a finished product and immediately put these cherry blossoms in a clean cloth bag.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she smiled and said, "The one I made is called the Cherry Blossom Ice." These words were clearly directed towards Pei Jiyue, and after he said those words, he jogged back home.


    Chu Pann''er looked at these cherry blossoms, and already couldn''t wait to become the cherry blossoms she was talking about. She secretly thought to herself, "Cherry Blossom Ice, this is truly a good item. I can make it again. I''m so happy."


    Just at that moment, she had to prepare the ingredients needed to make the cherry blossoms.


    She was the only one in the entire kitchen talking to herself. "Sugar, honey, cherry blossoms, fish glue ¡ª" She couldn''t help but frown when she mentioned fish glue.


    "Why isn''t there any fish glue? I remember where I put it. " She said a little anxiously.


    Suddenly, an image appeared in her mind. She immediately said in joy, "I remember! It''s inside the cabinet." She quickly walked to the cabinet and impatiently opened it. She saw the fish glue that she had been waiting for. She was so excited that she almost cried out.


    However, Chu Pann''er was currently immersed in the joy of making the cherry blossom snow, and did not notice that a pair of eyes was staring at him.


    "In the first step, soak the fish gum in cold water. In the second step, soak the cherry blossoms in boiling water. In the third step, put the sugar in boiling water and melt it. In the fourth step, boil the fish gum in a small fire and add two spoonfuls of honey. In the last step, put these things in the mold." Chu Pann''er spoke of her plans as her hands constantly moved about.


    "It''s finally done. No, it''s still missing the last step. Put it in the ice room." Chu Pann''er said excitedly.


    She carefully placed the freshly made cherry blossoms into the ice room. "Well, I''ll see you later." She happily put her cherry blossoms into the ice room and went out.


    However, Chu Pann''er had never thought that there would be a pair of eyes staring at her from behind. Not long after she left the ice room, a black clothed person quietly walked into the room.


    "Alright, it''s about time. Come, come with me to the ice room and take a look at the cherry blossoms I made." Chu Pann''er said to Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er confidently. After saying that, she brought two people to the ice room.


    However, just as they entered the ice room, Chu Pann''er and the other two all opened their eyes wide, unable to believe what they had just seen.

 C55

    "What''s going on?" Chu Xi asked in confusion.


    The ground was littered with the "corpses" of the cherry blossoms. The cherry blossoms were all smashed to smithereens, falling to the ground. I don''t know what''s going on. " Chu Pann''er frowned and said.


    "Then what should we do?" Chu Ying''er asked anxiously.


    Chu Pann''er was the only one who knew what to do. Rather than crying and yelling at the top of her lungs, it would be better to just make another serving, but now, there were not enough ingredients, only cherry blossoms.


    Then, he immediately returned to the kitchen and kneaded the dough. Then, he scooped up the cherry blossoms, honey, and minced sugar into the dough and kneaded the dough back and forth.


    Her movements were so proficient and quick.


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er, who were watching from the side, were completely dumbstruck and could not help but be shocked, "This is the first time I''ve seen something like this."


    Not long later, the fresh flower cake was ready, and Chu Pann''er handed it over to Pei Jiyue.


    "Didn''t you say the cherry blossoms were frozen? "How did it become a cake?" Pei Jiyue said in anger the moment he saw the thing that Chu Pann''er had brought over.


    However, Chu Pann''er only replied in a bland voice, "The cherry blossoms are also known as flower cakes, and they are from the same sect ¡­" She wasn''t nervous at all.


    Pei Jiyue thought in his heart. You are obviously swapping a leopard for a crown prince.


    "Looks like your method is extremely novel. I have never seen it before. However, I remember that you have never stepped out of this small county, right?"


    Pei Jiyue drank a mouthful of tea quietly, then looked at Chu Pann''er with a profound look. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er''s face changed, she did not expect Pei Jiyue to be so smart, but after thinking about it, Pei Jiyue''s house had many schemes and plots, so she did not find it strange.


    "This little girl is indeed as young master has said. After all, I have never stepped out of this town, let alone into a county."


    "I just happened to see all of this in some books."


    Pei Jiyue raised a handful of hair and played with it in his hand, then raised his eyebrows and asked: "Oh so, but I find that strange, you have never seen the world, even if it''s just in the books, are you not afraid that the food you see is fake?"


    "It''s better if you''re brave enough to innovate, so what''s there to be afraid of? After all, these foods are quite tasty, aren''t they? "


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s explanation, her cousin smiled and nodded, "Looks like Miss Chu really likes to take risks."


    "Young master must be joking, if young master thinks that this meditation can still be done to meet people, I wonder if you can accept it?"


    "En, this food is not bad. It can be used as a snack."


    "That''s right, Miss, did someone do something to the cherry blossoms you were talking about just now?"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er''s face turned serious, he silently looked at the direction of the kitchen, "There''s no other way, the workplace is like a battlefield, and some people think that I have snatched his job, which is why they are acting this way."


    Chu Pann''er was not a saint, he would definitely not hurt anyone, so he did not lie, it was not his nature to do so. Hearing those words, Pei Jiyue became furious, he slammed the table hard, and said angrily: "You dare to do such a thing under my nose, you are simply too brazen, I will give you justice for this matter with Miss Chu."


    "I thank you very much, young master. In fact, I think he has gone overboard with his food. After all, the fish glue used to make the cherry blossoms is very expensive, so I feel that it''s quite a pity."


    Chu Pann''er said indifferently. A cold glint flashed across her eyes, as usually, the sharpest blade was not aimed at her own hands, but used a blade to kill.


    "Fish glue?"


    Pei Jiyue slightly narrowed his eyes, and looked at Chu Pann''er with suspicion. "Did the books say that fish glue could be used to make the cherry blossoms? I remember there were a lot of people who used fish glue. So it will always be written in the book, and there won''t be many people who would use something so precious. "


    "That bit of fish glue was given to me by an acquaintance in my palace, so every time it was given to me to use, it would never be used on those commoners."


    Pei Jiyue did not say much more, and his tone was filled with suspicion towards Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er''s body trembled, he laughed lightly and said to Pei Jiyue, "No wonder the fish glue is sealed so well, it is something from the palace, Young Noble, I am sorry to have used your fish glue, I hope you do not mind this lowly person''s time."


    "Forget it, it''s just a little fish glue. I don''t need to get mad at you."


    Even though he said that, Pei Jiyue''s gaze was incomparably deep, as if he wanted to see through Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er suddenly felt fear, afraid that Pei Jiyue might accidentally see through him, hence she was extremely worried.


    "Alright, you can leave now. This flower cake has passed the test."


    Hearing that Pei Jiyue had let his go, Chu Pann''er heaved a sigh of relief, bowed to his, and left.


    After leaving, he started to sweat profusely. It seemed like Pei Jiyue was not a foolish person, and was extremely intelligent, but that was true, if he was not clever, how could he pretend to have good governance in the restaurant?


    Before he even returned to his room, he walked over to Chu Xi and gave him a bunch of money.


    "Young master said that this is considered as compensation for Miss Chu, it can be considered as hard work, young lady. Moreover, young master also said that the person who destroyed young lady''s stone materials had already been dismissed."


    Chu Pann''er was a little shocked, she never thought that Pei Jiyue''s speed would actually be this fast.


    "I understand, thank you, Butler!" Without any hesitation, Chu Pann''er took the money and waited for the butler to leave. Only then did Chu Pann''er say to Xiao Nan and Chu Xi, "It''s still early, let''s go out and take a look to see if there are any good ingredients!"


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er looked at each other and nodded, then followed Chu Pann''er to the market.


    At this time, Chu Pann''er saw the nearby water market, saw a stall whose fish were extremely fresh and plump, and walked over, intending to take a closer look.


    Chu Pann''er didn''t have the time to look, but Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er did. When they saw the carriage, they immediately rushed towards Chu Pann''er, and immediately shouted: "Sister, be careful!"


    Hearing the call, Chu Pann''er immediately turned back, only to realise that the carriage in front of him, had a huge change in expression.


    Before they even had the chance to make a move, the carriage was about to crash into Chu Pann''er.


    At this time, a figure flew past, and instantly carried Chu Pann''er and dodged to the other side. Chu Pann''er only had enough time to meet the pair of deep eyes, and when she recognized the person, she was slightly startled.

 C56

    "Brother Dong?"


    The person that came was Dong Yizhen. He was planning to walk around, but she found that Chu Pann''er was in danger. Without much time to think, she rushed over to save him.


    Because it did not hit Chu Pann''er, it directly rushed into a certain pig head, causing the horse carriage to split into pieces, and the driver fell down from the carriage, directly falling onto the ground, fainting.


    Chu Pann''er did not have the time to see who it was that had bumped into him. He was very suspicious, how could she bump into Dong Yizhen here.


    Dong Yizhen did not even have the time to release Chu Pann''er, seeing that, Chu Ying''er immediately walked forward to separate the two, then went straight to to protect them, Cao Dong Yizhen said: "Brother Dong, thank you very much for saving me this time!"


    Chu Ying''er blocked her vision, and Dong Yizhen subconsciously frowned. "Miss Chu, it was nothing more than a small effort."


    Chu Pann''er did not understand what Chu Ying''er was trying to do. But since Dong Yizhen had saved him, then he should personally express her thanks.


    Walking out from behind Chu Ying''er, Chu Pann''er bowed to Dong Yizhen: "Brother Dong, thank you very much for saving me once again."


    The same sentence, yet it made Dong Yizhen feel different. He suddenly blushed, and subconsciously scratched the back of his head: "It''s a piece of trash that has nothing to do, next time you walk, you should be more careful."


    Chu Pann''er nodded, but at the same time, Chu Xi said from the side: "That''s not right, it seems like that carriage directly crashed into Big Sis, and even though Big Sis is is obviously very far away, he doesn''t have any intentions of stopping."


    Hearing Chu Xi''s words, Chu Pann''er''s face changed, his gaze landing on the place where the carriage had landed.


    Seeing the figure lying on the floor, Zhang Xuan''s expression turned cold.


    At this time, Chu Ying''er also noticed it and could not help but exclaim: "Oh my god, isn''t this person the head chef in the restaurant?"


    At this moment, more and more people gathered in the crowd, and they were all pointing at the people on the ground, as if mentioning that this person was the head chef of the restaurant.


    Chu Pann''er frowned. She did not have many grudges with this man, why would he put her to death?


    Didn''t they just sue him? Even if he was fired, he would just have to find another job.


    Chu Pann''er did not know that when she worked in the tavern, the wages of the head chef were much higher. And in this small town, only a place like this could have such good treatment, and other places like this could not accommodate him either, because he was dismissed.


    Surviving in this world was already difficult, so the chef hated Chu Pann''er and wanted to kill him.


    Hearing the two words restaurant, Dong Yizhen frowned.


    Suddenly, Dong Yizhen remembered the scene of Chu Pann''er walking over from Pei Jiyue''s place. For a moment, he was not in a good mood.


    Chu Pann''er didn''t know what Dong Yizhen was thinking. His face was extremely cold, and his gaze contained no warmth at all. He never thought that there would be such a malicious person in this little countryside.


    With everyone''s help, he brought the chef to the magistrate court. Due to everyone''s testimony, the chef was sentenced to jail.


    After leaving the yamen, Dong Yizhen kept walking forward. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er immediately wanted to step forward and thank him, but discovered that she could not keep up with Dong Yizhen''s footsteps. She had no choice but to let Chu Ying''er and the others wait in place, and then use the Lightness Arts to catch up to Dong Yizhen.


    "Brother Dong, why did you leave so quickly? I haven''t really thanked you yet. "


    When Dong Yizhen heard this, his body became somewhat stiff. He turned his head and coincidentally met Chu Pann''er''s almond-shaped eyes.


    "There''s no need to thank me. It''s just a small matter. After all, if it were anyone else, they would have saved me."


    For some reason, Chu Pann''er felt that the person in front of him was sulking, but she found it strange.


    "Brother Dong, are you angry?"


    Dong Yizhen slightly paused, in his heart, he was also lamenting whether he was angry or something. However, he quickly recovered and spoke with a solemn expression, "How could I possibly have nothing better to do than to get angry at this lady? However, there is an urgent matter at home, so this one has to hurry back. "


    Seeing Dong Yizhen like this, it was obvious that he was angry, but Chu Pann''er was also a little unhappy in her heart, why is this man so strangely angry at me?


    But because this man had saved her, Chu Pann''er still calmly asked: "No matter what, Sir, please save my life. If Sir has anything that I can help you with in the future, this little girl will definitely do her best to help."


    "No need!"


    Dong Yizhen groaned, then turned and was about to leave, seeing the situation, Chu Pann''er felt helpless.


    At this time, Chu Pann''er thought about the scene from a few days ago when she went to find Pei Jiyue. This man was ineffably angry, and upon thinking about this, Chu Pann''er''s eyes flashed.


    Thinking about this, Chu Pann''er laughed lightly and explained in a soft voice: "Brother Dong, because there was some delay in the cooperation with Young Master Pei previously, this little girl owes him. Right now in the restaurant, I''m only making dishes to accompany young master."


    Dong Yizhen''s body trembled slightly. What was Chu Pann''er trying to explain to him?


    "Miss, you don''t need to explain it to me!"


    "I will tell you, after all, I am worried that the Brother Dong will misunderstand my character!"


    Here, the most important thing was reputation and integrity, unlike in the capital, where both men and women could play.


    "I know, you don''t have to explain! The people at home are still waiting for me to return, so I''ll be taking my leave! "


    Dong Yizhen did not know why, but his face was flushed red. She was worried that if he continued like this, what would happen to his?


    Looking at Dong Yizhen''s back figure, Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrows. Why does it feel like this man is escaping?


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen was no longer there, Chu Pann''er went back to and Chu Ying''er''s side. Chu Xi did not know what happened, but Chu Ying''er knew very clearly.


    "Sister, why are you so confused? You clearly know that this was the last time you had a chat with the Brother Dong, which was why someone found out and caused you to be locked up for so many days. "


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er laughed unrestrainedly: "Little girl, what are you afraid of? A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow. Besides, after a few days of observation, have you not discovered it? Without me, this family''s business is bad. Do you think Grandmother would still continue to lock me up? "


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er nodded her head, she also thought that it was logical, "It seems to be true, then elder sister, you still have to be more cautious, what if others pass on your gossip?"

 C57

    Chu Pann''er''s thoughts were not as feudal as Chu Ying''er''s, she scratched Chu Ying''er''s nose and said: "Silly girl, believe me, it''s okay, as long as you do not say it, no one will know if I do not say it, furthermore, Brother Dong is my savior, he has saved me so many times, am I not allowed to talk to him for a while?"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er lowered her head to think it over, and also felt that it was logical.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll follow you, elder sister, but in the future, you should pay more attention. Brook and I don''t think anything of it, but outsiders are different. I''m truly worried that your reputation will be tarnished."


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, a trace of warmth swept through Chu Pann''er''s heart, "Relax, let''s go back to the ninth floor and talk about this with Pei Jiyue."


    With that, he turned and left, and seeing Chu Pann''er calling Pei Jiyue''s name so directly, Chu Ying''er was extremely shocked, but she still followed him, and went back to the restaurant with.


    Hearing about what happened to Chu Pann''er on the way, Pei Jiyue became furious: "What did you say? I never thought that this bastard would actually harbor ill intentions and want to harm your life. Miss Chu, I have implicated you this time. "


    Chu Pann''er shook her head, she did not care about it at all, "Anyway, this matter has already turned over, so Young Noble does not need to be so concerned, furthermore, this little lady is fine now!"


    Seeing that Chu Pann''er was so considerate, Pei Jiyue sighed: "To think that there is actually such a considerate woman like you in this world, if anyone marries you in the future, that would be his true fortune."


    Pei Jiyue said with a deep meaning in his words. Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er''s face slightly changed as he looked into''s deep eyes. She hoped that it wasn''t like he thought it would be, or else it would be awkward.


    "Many thanks for Young Master''s concern. Young Master, if there''s nothing else, I''ll head down to continue studying the menu."


    How could Pei Jiyue not feel Chu Pann''er hiding as well? He waved his hand and said, "Since that''s the case, then you can go, I''m waiting for your new dish!"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er nodded.


    "Rest assured Young Master, I will definitely bring out your favorite dishes in the next few days."


    After returning to her room, Chu Pann''er did not think too much about it, and began to prepare the next dish.


    "Elder sister, we didn''t even buy anything back at the market, which is a bit disappointing. I just saw a Chinese man like him, and I haven''t eaten any of these things."


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er laughed, "Originally, I wanted to buy some fish to eat, but after what happened, I forgot."


    "If we''re going to eat fish, why should we go and fish for ourselves? Why should we go and buy fish? Are you talking about Big Sis?"


    Chu Ying''er pouted. Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er nodded her head and laughed: "Yes, you are right. If we were to go buy fish, it might not be that fresh.


    Chu Pann''er slightly curved her lips, a ray of light flashing across the bottom of her eyes.


    He remembered that when he was in the palace, he had eaten a meal called ''Yu Yue and Long''s Gate''.


    Seeing Chu Pann''er''s expression, Chu Ying''er guessed that Chu Pann''er must have thought of something. After all, at this point, Chu Pann''er would usually reveal such an expression.


    "Elder sister, what are you thinking of cooking again?"


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pann''er burst out laughing.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know when the time comes."


    Seeing Chu Pann''er''s expression, Chu Ying''er scratched the back of her head in puzzlement, her heart filled with doubts.


    At this time, Chu Pann''er said calmly, "We will go fish in a while. You guys might have to put in a lot of effort today, because this meal is extremely complicated!"


    The meal was a snack, not a snack, but it also looked like a snack.


    Therefore, Chu Pann''er planned to do this.


    "Fishing?"


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er were both a little surprised, as they never thought that Chu Pann''er would actually bring them to fish.


    "Yeah, but this time, we''re not fishing for big fish, we only want little fish."


    Hearing this, the two of them were in high spirits and nodded their heads. He felt that no matter what kind of fish it was, it would be the same method of fishing.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at a nearby river.


    The river was very clear, and a few fish could be seen swimming around in the water. There was not a single speck of silt in the riverbed, and only a few small rocks were submerged in it.


    Soon, the three of them pulled up their pants legs and went into the water.


    A few pairs of small hands were constantly waving about in the water, but only a few fish were caught.


    "God, these fish are really hard to catch. We have to find a way to get all of them together. That way, we can catch them easily."


    Chu Ying''er glared at the fish in the water in displeasure. He could not catch any fish at all, and seeing Chu Ying''er like this, she could not help but smile. Indeed, the speed at which she caught fish with her hands was very slow.


    At this time, seeing that there were many firm vines by the river, a ray of light flashed across Chu Pann''er''s eyes.


    "Creek, let''s quickly tear these vines apart and bring them over."


    "Mm, alright, wait for sister!"


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er didn''t know what their big sister wanted to do, but they still followed her orders. Without saying a word, they directly picked up those sharp rocks and started digging through the vines.


    Seeing Chu Xi and his movements, Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrow, looks like these two children had done a lot of farming before, how could they be so fast? Very quickly, the vines were piled up together, and Chu Pann''er immediately blocked them.


    "Enough, these vines are enough. Don''t forget, each of you take one of them to help me."


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi looked doubtfully at Chu Pann''er, but they did as they were told, taking the vines, "Big sister, what are you planning to do?"


    Chu Pann''er coughed dryly. She knew that these two children were suspicious, so she answered for them: "I was just thinking of creating a fishing net.


    We''ll go to those smaller places later, so we can catch the fish and not worry about them escaping. "


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, the two of them looked at Chu Pann''er joyfully, nodding like a chick pecking rice: "If that''s the case, we would have a lot of fish. Elder sister, you are really smart!"


    Chu Pann''er laughed, it was not considered good, he had read about it in the drawing book, since she had these vines, it would be a waste not to use them.


    Very quickly, they caught fish according to the method that Chu Pann''er just mentioned.

 C58

    As expected, many of the fishes were directly pulled up, and pressed into the fishes that were swimming in it. Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er''s face were filled with admiration: "Big sister, you''re too smart!


    "It''s just a small matter. Hurry, I''ll fish all these fish up."


    With this kind of matter, Chu Pann''er did not feel that there was anything to be proud of, and directly threw the fish into a basin that was filled with water.


    After that, they caught five or six fish and brought them back home full of fish. After the fish were returned to the kitchen, you and Chu Ying''er looked at Chu Pann''er in confusion: "What do you plan to do with the fish?"


    Chu Pann''er gave a mysterious smile and said indifferently: "I will not tell this to you all in advance, you will know in a while. Come to the stream with me and we''ll pull the fish. "


    Chu Xi very obediently went over to Chu Pann''er''s side and handled the fish together with him. Very quickly, these fish were all cleaned up, and directly thrown into the water by Chu Pann''er to be boiled.


    Seeing Chu Pann''er not letting them go, the two of them felt extremely strange.


    However, they didn''t ask any questions because they knew their sister hated distractions the most when she was cooking.


    Very quickly, Chu Pann''er saw that it was about time, and fished out the fish. At this time, the fish had already gone limp, and after that, Chu Pann''er asked Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er to pick the fish bones together.


    Very quickly, the entire fish was all clean. Then, Chu Pann''er sat down and mashed all the fish into fish paste.


    He then rolled the fish paste into meatballs one by one, then placed them on a plate filled with flour and rolled it once. After that, he made a small, white, fat meatball.


    Chu Pann''er did not stop there. Instead, she boiled a pot, made a fire, boiled some oil, and blew the pill until it turned golden. When the smell was out, she placed the pill on a plate.


    Seeing the fish balls that were fried to a crisp, Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er were extremely surprised. The two of them had never seen such food before.


    "Elder sister, what are these?"


    Knowing that the two children had never seen this thing before, Chu Pann''er explained blandly, "This is Fried Fish Ball, also known as Yu Yue Long Men.


    Hearing that they could try it, both Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er could not resist, and hurriedly fished out a fish ball and put it in their mouths. In the end, because Chu Xi was too quick, the oil on the fish ball burned his mouth and almost dropped the fish ball onto the ground.


    "Wow, it''s so hot."


    He anxiously finished the fish ball and immediately covered her mouth, constantly fanning herself, causing Chu Pann''er to feel helpless, she immediately went to get a bowl of cold water and fed it to him.


    "You little fool, didn''t I tell you to eat slower? Why are you eating so fast? No one will fight with you for it. "


    After Chu Xi heard this, he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Chu Pann''er laughed, then looked towards the horizon, "All of you go back to your rooms and wait for me, I''ll go give Young Master Pei a taste."


    Chu Pann''er was extremely confident in making Pei Jiyue accept the fish ball, so he quickly arrived at Pei Jiyue''s location. When Pei Jiyue saw the golden crispy thing, he was extremely confused, "Isn''t this a meat ball?"


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er had never seen them before, because it was very difficult for them to even eat meat, let alone make meat into pills. Therefore, for Brother Xun, who was born with a golden key, he naturally recognized them at a glance, but he had never seen a pill like this.


    Chu Pann''er pursed her lips and smiled, "This is indeed a meat ball, but it''s not pork, but rather fish. It''s also a very delicious dish you can try."


    Pei Jiyue half believed that this was true as he picked up the chopsticks, picked up a ball and put it in his mouth.


    "Yes, it''s very delicious. Is this really eating fish?" "Why do you know other flavors?"


    In the end, Pei Jiyue was someone who had seen the world, so he would naturally not reveal an expression like Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi, or be a little surprised.


    Chu Pann''er smiled. This Pei Jiyue''s taste buds were extremely special, and could taste anything. "Yes, I''ve pickled the fish before and added some spices, so it''s very delicious."


    Pei Jiyue nodded his head upon hearing this, showing his agreement:


    It seems that in less than a few days, you''ve already cooked two dishes. Miss Chu, I admire your brain more and more, I wonder if I have the honor to hire you to continue cooking in my restaurant?


    Seeing Pei Jiyue mention this matter again, Chu Pann''er frowned: "Remember the answer, I have already told you."


    Hearing this, Pei Jiyue was a little disappointed, but he still laughed out loud: "It seems that I can only come in these next few days to try your delicacies, after all, it will be very difficult to taste them in the future."


    "Young master, you must be joking. This little girl is nothing special."


    Seeing Chu Pann''er being so modest, Pei Jiyue was extremely helpless, and in his heart, added a few more emotions to the girl in front of him.


    "Then what does the girl want to do with this last dish?"


    calmly asked. Upon hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er shook her head: "For the time being, I can''t think of any good food. Let me think about it in the next two days."


    In the past few days, Chu Pann''er did not worry about the lack of food in her home, because during these few days, Pei Jiyue would always send people to send food as compensation to him.


    After leaving Pei Jiyue, Chu Pann''er returned to her own room. In truth, for several days, Chu Pann''er had not had a proper rest and planned to have a good night''s sleep.


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er immediately ran over: "How is big sister? What did the young master say? "


    Seeing the two of them being so concerned, Chu Pann''er laughed and shook her head, "I didn''t say anything, I just continued to work hard, she really likes that dish."


    Seeing that Chu Pann''er had successfully cooked another dish, the two of them were extremely happy, because they knew that they could return home earlier this time.


    Although there were Madam Liu s in their homes that they did not want to see, going home was a type of belonging to them.


    "Then what do you want to do for sister''s next dish?"


    Chu Ying''er asked softly. Chu Pann''er shook her head and said indifferently: "I don''t know either, you guys go back and rest first. We haven''t slept much these few days, so calm down and rest well!"


    was slightly exhausted, but seeing Chu Pann''er like this, Chu Ying''er and Pei Jiyue did not dare disturb him, and directly left.

 C59

    Because it was almost night time, Chu Pann''er fell asleep very quickly. In the middle, she actually saw a black figure with his back facing her, making him extend his hand out. Seeing this scene, Chu Pann''er was a little suspicious, who was this person? Why did I dream of him?


    Just then, the man turned around, causing Chu Pann''er to be startled, wasn''t that Dong Yizhen? How did he dream of this man?


    Just at this time, the man spoke to Chu Pann''er, but Chu Pann''er could only see his mouth moving, she could not hear his voice. Chu Pann''er was a little doubtful, and wanted to move closer to the man.


    Suddenly, Chu Pann''er woke up from her dream. He discovered that he was covered in sweat, and looked into the distance with a puzzled expression, not understanding how she had dreamt of Dong Yizhen.


    Just then, he suddenly thought about Dong Yizhen''s strange actions, which made Chu Pann''er extremely suspicious. Suddenly, a bold thought arose in Chu Pann''er''s mind, could it be that Dong Yizhen had fallen for him?


    He had only known Dong Yizhen for a few days, how could he have fallen for him so quickly? He was just overthinking it.


    "I took a look and the sky wasn''t lit yet. He understood that he was dreaming, so he fell back onto his bed and continued sleeping."


    At this moment, he heard a strange noise coming from the roof and could no longer continue sleeping peacefully.


    After putting on his clothes, he walked out. Seeing that he did not understand what was happening outside, and that it was a sound coming from the roof, he raised his head and saw a figure standing in front of him. Seeing the person, Chu Pann''er''s face changed, isn''t that Dong Yizhen? Why would Dong Yizhen come here?


    Dong Yizhen was also surprised to see Chu Pann''er, but before he could say anything, he saw Dong Yizhen''s face tensed up, he immediately turned, and a sword directly pierced into Dong Yizhen''s left shoulder.


    Dong Yizhen groaned, he immediately protected Chu Pann''er and turned to face the man with the sword.


    Chu Pann''er had no time to ask any further, he immediately got into position, and faced Dong Yizhen. At this time, the person opened her mouth: "Dong Yizhen, I never thought that you would actually come here to hook up with a village girl."


    That person''s tone was extremely cold and sarcastic towards Dong Yizhen. Dong Yizhen stared blankly at that person and said, "I don''t even know who you are. You might have recognized the wrong person, but you''ve already hurt me ¡­."


    Could it be that Dong Yizhen was holding onto his sword and wanted to rush towards the man, but right at this moment, he accidentally dragged his wound with him, and could not help but let out a stuffy groan, as he stared coldly at the man in front of him.


    That person sneered with disdain, "Dong Yizhen, you''re already injured, don''t even think about winning against me, today is the day you die!"


    As she said that, she rushed towards Dong Yizhen, and at that moment, Chu Pann''er immediately extended her hand out to grab the sword in Dong Yizhen''s hand, and took it.


    Very quickly, the shadows of the sword and the light of the blade were still not as strong as the assassin''s skill. However, the assassin was already exhausted when he was fighting against Dong Yizhen, so he did not have the energy to do so very quickly.


    Just when he wanted to escape, Chu Pann''er''s sword directly landed on his neck, "I wonder who brought you here, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave this place today!"


    No matter who the person in front of him was, no matter what he wanted with Dong Yizhen, Chu Pann''er understood that as long as this person went out, if he told the people behind him about what was happening, it would bring about a calamity to the little town.


    Seeing that the assassin was fully armed, Chu Pann''er frowned. She did not know why, but looking at his figure and moves, he felt that he was familiar.


    However, he did not think that this person was someone he knew.


    Dong Yizhen did not realize that Chu Pann''er was acting strange. He remembered that Chu Pann''er''s figure was constantly moving and this made him extremely shocked. After all, he only thought that her martial arts was pretty good, but she never thought that she was actually so strong that she was on par with him.


    When the assassin saw that he had lost all of his momentum, he bit his tongue to commit suicide, but he was quickly pinched by Chu Pann''er''s chin, and was unable to move. At this time, Chu Pann''er coldly asked: "Who sent you here?"


    That was not Chu Pann''er. She wanted to know who wanted to kill Dong Yizhen but he felt that the skills of the person in front of him were too familiar.


    Hearing that, the Assassin snorted coldly: "Who cares where I came from. In any case, I''m here to take Dong Yizhen''s dog life, if you know what''s good for you, then scram to the side."


    "Don''t forget, you''re my prisoner now. Do you think you still have the qualifications to speak nonsense here?"


    The sharp blade approached the assassin''s neck, and very quickly, blood appeared on his neck, but the assassin did not seem to be afraid at all, instead he sneered, "I''m telling you, do not scare me here, I won''t let you do what you want.


    Just as Chu Pann''er was about to teach this killer a lesson, Dong Yizhen quickly stopped him, "You won''t be able to get anything from him, because he is a Death Soldier."


    Of course, Chu Pann''er knew what a death warrior was, so she knew that she couldn''t get anything out of him, so she could only let go of the assassin, who quickly realized that he had regained his freedom, and immediately fished out a pill to feed him. Very quickly, the assassin started to melt like a pool of blood, causing Chu Pann''er''s face to turn ugly.


    Dong Yizhen thought that Chu Pann''er had been scared witless. He walked forward and said blandly: "In my memory, it seems like this kind of history of Death Soldiers is extremely miserable. If you don''t want to watch it, then don''t look!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pann''er regained her senses, and smiled: "I''m not afraid. Alright, you''re injured, I''ll take you to see some treatment."


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Dong Yizhen subconsciously wanted to reject, but once it touched his wound, it became extremely painful. Seeing that, Chu Pann''er immediately held onto his, she could feel the warmth of his fingers, and her face flushed red.


    Chu Pann''er did not care about what Dong Yizhen felt, and immediately called for Dong Yizhen to help him back to his room, because there were no medical supplies in the room, Chu Pann''er decided to go out to get some, and when she arrived at the pool of blood, she could not feel any warmth on his face. On the contrary, a cold look appeared on his face.


    Raising his head to look around, she noticed that it was quiet. Chu Pann''er went over to the water jar and used the water to clean the bloodstained place, until the place was completely clean and only the color of the water could be seen. Then, Chu Pann''er left and took her medical supplies back to her room.


    "Mm, help me tear my clothes!"


    Seeing that the woman had arrived, Dong Yizhen gritted his teeth with difficulty, and said with a trembling voice.

 C60

    When Chu Pann''er heard this, she didn''t know why her two hands had suddenly moved towards the well-built man''s chest.


    The humility of men and women right now had long been forgotten. Chu Pann''er hoped from the bottom of her heart that nothing could happen to the Brother Dong.


    He slowly untied his shirt, revealing a white lining.


    On his left chest, there was a lot of blood.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the shocking blood-red scene and could not help but open her mouth. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands and took out some needle and thread as well as some pain relieving medicine from her bag.


    Because when Chu Pann''er was young, her body was injured. She once remembered that her wound opened up once again, and she didn''t take any measures. When she returned home, she could only dig out that piece of meat.


    From that day onwards, Chu Pann''er had to bring a bag with him every day, and some medical supplies were stored inside.


    And from that time onwards, Chu Pann''er started to secretly learn her medical skills.


    He quickly grabbed a piece of white cloth from his bag and used a pair of scissors to cut a small hole in it.


    Just as Chu Pann''er expected, the wound had already split open and a serious wound was bleeding profusely at this time.


    He had to hurry up and sew it up, or else the wound would continue to tear. At this time, it was the easiest time to get infected.


    "Just bear with it. If I sew it up for you, it''ll basically be fine."


    After Dong Yizhen heard this, he nodded with difficulty. He clenched his teeth and made preparations for pain.


    Chu Pann''er used the needle and thread to lightly sew the wound, precisely because she was afraid that the man in front of him would be in extreme pain, and intentionally placed the needle and thread at a very low distance. The distance between the two of them was extremely close, just 10 centimeters away from each other.


    His forehead was covered in sweat, and even his nose was covered in a thin layer of sweat.


    Dong Yizhen looked at the girl below him. She was meticulous, extremely intelligent and filled with wisdom.


    Unknowingly, this gaze towards Chu Pann''er, had long become as gentle as a pool of water.


    Under the gentle care of this girl, he seemed to have forgotten the pain.


    Chu Pann''er finally finished sewing all of these. As the wound was especially big, blood was still flowing from it.


    "Do you still feel pain?"


    Dong Yizhen could only speak the truth, "It''s so painful that I don''t feel anything."


    "Don''t provoke those people."


    "Actually, I don''t know him at all. Would you believe me if I said that?"


    Chu Pann''er didn''t hesitate at all. She directly nodded towards the pair of deep eyes.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t think that this little girl would actually believe him without a care.


    He lowered his head and laughed softly.


    Chu Xing''er was a little angry from embarrassment. "Seems like it''s still different. How can you still laugh now?"


    "It''s because I''m happy. After all, such a beautiful girl is sewing wounds for me."


    There was one other thing that Dong Yizhen did not have the time to say, and that was to believe in himself unconditionally.


    After hearing this, Chu Xing''er deliberately increased the intensity of his strength.


    Ah!" Dong Yizhen could not help but scream, "Girl, you''re really too shameless.


    "You''re still making fun of me when I''m telling you? Hurry up and don''t move, I''m going to apply a hemostatic medicine on you now. With this, don''t say that you just need to rest and rest for a week, your body won''t have any problems."


    As expected, after Dong Yizhen heard it, he obediently stopped moving.


    Just like that, Chu Pann''er seriously applied the medicine for her, and she could even secretly take a peek at the little girl''s beautiful face, why wouldn''t she be happy?


    After finally applying the medicine, Chu Xing''er felt embarrassed and once again put on the gauze. After all, men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other.


    "This is for you. When you go home at night, don''t forget to put it on your chest. The wound is not easy to infect."


    A trace of gentleness flashed past Dong Yizhen''s eyes, he looked at Chu Pann''er hesitantly, and asked straightforwardly: "Miss, why are you helping me like this?"


    "I ¡­" He did not know how to reply, so he hurriedly coughed twice, "Don''t think too much of it, I am just not used to seeing the villagers getting hurt, and with so many assassins, if one day you hurt the villagers, even you and I will not be able to afford it. That''s why I am willing to save you today!"


    When Dong Yizhen heard this answer, he was actually a little disappointed in his heart. "So that''s how it is."


    Chu Pann''er looked at this pair of handsome yet resolute face, and immediately became depressed. She actually felt a bit of heartache.


    Chu Pann''er, what are you thinking? Why are you still not working despite all your thinking and thinking? Chu Pann''er scolded herself in her heart. How could she trust that Brother Dong so easily.


    Before leaving, for the safety of the citizens, Chu Pann''er asked, "Did you guess that those were the identities of the assassins?"


    "It should have something to do with my past."


    Dong Yizhen was not one bit surprised when he saw Chu Pann''er. He could not help but ask, "Do you really believe what I just said?"


    She turned around and looked at the bunch of people sleeping soundly on the ground. In her heart, she was thankful that not only did Chu Pann''er not call the big guy over, she also believed what she had said.


    Of course, Chu Pann''er knew the reason, "Actually, I know that these people have been poisoned by the sleeping incense, even I would not wake up."


    "Hurry home and treat your wounds." Chu Pann''er worriedly said as she looked at the wounds.


    Dong Yizhen could only agree as he sat up on the ground and turned to leave.


    When she heard the footsteps getting further and further away, Chu Pann''er turned around and realized that it was already empty.


    Dong Yizhen should have already left.


    However, at this moment, a jade pendant suddenly appeared where he had been lying down.


    It must be because Brother Dong stayed behind.


    Chu Pann''er walked forward and picked up the jade pendant, unexpectedly had a familiar feeling to it.


    No matter whether it was familiar or not, Chu Pann''er still kept the jade pendant and held it in her chest. Sooner or later, this place would leave, and if it really fell, and he knew that this was a man''s jade pendant, it would damage his reputation.


    The next day, as the sun rose, no one knew what happened to you last night, including Chu Pann''er who didn''t tell anyone. Last night in the restaurant, there was actually an intense battle going on.


    Time slowly passed, and very soon, it was time for Chu Pann''er to make the third dish.


    Chu Pann''er thought about how she had eaten a dessert from her beloved queen before, and she had a plan. She ordered someone to buy some fruits from outside, and after that, she ground the flour into small balls, and placed them in the same set of pot. Based on the memories of her previous life, she was able to catch a bowl of fruits very quickly.

 C61

    Looking at the sweet fragrance of the soup, one could see that there were plump dumplings in it. On the surface of the dumpling, there were piles of fruits that were like hills. It made one feel very sweet.


    He carried the fruit out to Pei Jiyue''s room. Seeing the bowl of fruit out, Pei Jiyue felt that it was a little strange.


    Pei Jiyue could not help but nod his head as he sensed the different taste: "I have yet to taste this, how did Miss Chu manage to do it?"


    Chu Pann''er smiled lightly, and explained: "I saw this on the microphone, so I was extremely excited. I took it out to make it, and it''s very suitable for dessert.


    Pei Jiyue raised his eyebrows, he never thought that this fruit fish could actually have such uses, "Miss Chu, this makes me feel more and more unwilling to let go of you, what do I do?"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er subconsciously took a step back, and smiled: "If Young Noble likes it, I will immediately get people to write down the menu, that way I can sell it in the restaurant."


    Seeing Chu Pann''er hiding from him, a trace of displeasure flashed past Pei Jiyue''s eyes. He shook her head and took out a purse from the storage shelf.


    "I''m only giving you compensation. If the sales are good, I hope that Miss Chu can continue to cooperate with me."


    Chu Pann''er slightly nodded and said, "Sir, please be at ease. If I have the time, you and I can naturally cooperate."


    Pei Jiyue nodded, thought about something, and lightly glanced at Chu Pann''er: "Miss Chu, did you sleep well last night?"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er''s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained her composure, and said, "I naturally slept soundly last night, could it be that Sir didn''t sleep well last night?"


    When he said till here, Chu Pann''er''s heart was in his throat. If he was exposed to something, he was done for, and Dong Yizhen would be implicated as well.


    Pei Jiyue sized Chu Pann''er up indifferently, the corner of his mouth curving up slightly, "What, you seem to be afraid?"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er laughed: "How could that be? Young Master must be joking! "


    He quickly recovered his composure and acted as if nothing had happened. Seeing Chu Pann''er like this, Pei Jiyue raised his eyebrows: "Last night, I really wanted to see a lady I saw a few times, so I dreamt of her wonderful appearance!"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Pann''er indifferently said: "That was merely a dream on the left and right. Because I didn''t sleep well these past few days, I slept a little. Last night, this little girl had no dreams at all!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Pei Jiyue raised his eyebrows, as if he did not believe what Chu Pann''er had said. Then, Chu Pann''er took a step back and said indifferently: "If Young Noble has nothing else, then I will go and clean up with my younger sister and younger brother. After all, I have been out for so many days."


    Pei Jiyue did not continue interacting with them, he nodded, and acknowledged Chu Pann''er''s words, "Since that''s the case, then we''ll meet again next time. Miss, for safety''s sake, I will arrange for someone to escort you back."


    Chu Pann''er heard the probing tone in Pei Jiyue''s tone. She understood, rejecting Pei Jiyue would probably cause Pei Jiyue to misunderstand, and if he was seen by others, they would also cause others to nag at him.


    "That won''t be necessary. My little girl and sister aren''t precious people, so I don''t need any escort."


    "No, I brought you guys here. If anything happens, I won''t be able to get rid of this relationship, so promise me that my people will bring you guys back."


    Pei Jiyue knew that the last few days would not be good, so he bowed and agreed: "Since that''s the case, then I will be troubling Young Master."


    After going back quickly, Chu Pann''er, Chu Ying''er and the others packed everything up and followed the people that Pei Jiyue had arranged to leave.


    Reaching the Chu Village entrance, Chu Pann''er said to the rest: "Everyone, just send it over to me, after all, this man has too many eyes, if others misunderstand, I am afraid it will not be good."


    The guards looked at each other, they did not know what to do, and the leader of the guards said to Chu Pann''er: "This lady, my master has instructed us to bring you back safely, so please do not make things difficult for me!"


    "How am I in a difficult position?"


    Chu Pann''er indifferently looked at the person in front of him.


    That''s you sending us home, the people in this village even thought that we''ve gotten into some sort of relationship, which is even more harmful to our words. It''s uncertain if we''ll be scolded when we go back, but if we go back like this, someone might poke our backs in, so please don''t make things difficult for me!


    Chu Pann''er''s words were logical, so the guards did not want to stay any longer, they cupped their hands and watched Chu Pann''er and the rest return.


    Along the way, Chu Ying''er kept looking behind him. Seeing that the guards had not left, and did not hear Chu Pann''er say anything, she said, "These people are really stubborn, even if they were told to leave, they still haven''t left!"


    "This is the tragedy of being a servant or a servant. Master has said that you will live your entire life without any rights!"


    Actually, he was very clear on that point. After all, back then, he was above others as well. He also knew that if his subordinates did not have the difference that he mentioned, they would receive the appropriate punishment.


    So he knew, if they continued to live like the Chu Family, then he and Chu Ying''er would definitely become slaves.


    Thus, he had to work hard to grow, step by step, to reach the highest level. Naturally, he would not become as powerful as before, but at least he would not be humiliated by others.


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Ying''er and Brook were extremely shocked.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    The two of them called out at the same time, but Chu Pann''er didn''t seem to hear them as she walked further and further away. Looking at Chu Pann''er''s back, Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi looked at each other and saw doubt and doubt in each other''s eyes.


    But Chu Pann''er clearly did not have the intention to give them an answer, and quickly returned home, before she even reached the door, she heard the sounds of beating and cursing from inside.


    Chu Pann''er frowned, what was going on?


    After running into the Chu Clan, he only saw the Madam Liu grabbing onto Madam Wang''s hair and scolding fiercely: "Fine, you little hoof. When my son leaves, you want to mistreat me right? See if I beat you to death! "


    As he said that, he grabbed Madam Wang''s hair and hit him non-stop.


    Chu Pann''er immediately stepped forward to stop her: "Aunt, what are you doing? What''s wrong with sister-in-law? "


    Using all her strength to pull the two people apart and protect Madam Wang behind him, Chu Pann''er glared at him.


    Seeing Chu Pann''er''s arrival, the Madam Liu coldly snorted, "Why are you trying to stand up for him? Let me tell you, this little hoof doesn''t even know what''s going on. Just now, I asked him to make me a bowl of food, and she ended up taking that kind of food.


    Seeing Madam Liu act like this, Xiao Bai smiled coldly and said, "Aunt, there are only these few things at home, if you want to drink it, then drink it, if you don''t then forget it, if you dislike it, then leave. Take a left turn, take care, we won''t send you off!"

 C62

    Chu Pann''er saw that after hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Madam Liu was so angry that the veins on her neck popped out, her eyes as big as lanterns staring straight at Chu Pann''er. She really wanted to ruthlessly beat Chu Pann''er up on the spot.


    But Madam Liu knew that Chu Pann''er had always said whatever she wanted to say. She had never known what fear was, and her personality was especially strong. Therefore, the Madam Liu did not dare to provoke him. If Madam Liu started a conflict with Chu Pann''er now, then Chu Pann''er would definitely not let this matter go, so Madam Liu merely glared at Chu Pann''er.


    Seeing that Madam Liu did not insist, Chu Pann''er did not continue.


    However, Madam Liu was still angry in his heart. After all, she was ruthlessly scolded by Chu Pann''er in front of so many people. Thus, Madam Liu still held a ball of anger in his heart and once again treated her son''s wife, Madam Wang, as a punching bag.


    "Good little hoof, you actually dare to elbow your way out and tease me along with these people." Because the anger in Madam Liu had nowhere to vent, she scolded him even more angrily.


    Madam Liu was cursing and cursing, but she didn''t know how tired she was. Furthermore, her cursing sounds got louder and louder. You little hoof, I''m not so old that I''m useless right now. I can still do some things, but there are some things that I need to rely on you for. Who would have thought that you would treat me like this and feed me these things? "


    Madam Liu not only scolded Madam Wang fiercely, but when she scolded, she would hit her from time to time. It was obvious that she was trying to scold her.


    The commotion caused by the Madam Liu cursing at Madam Wang was too huge, and it took too long. That was why it had alarmed the Madam Chiang.


    "What are you doing? It''s been so long? I originally thought that it was just a small matter, but now, why do I hear that the matter is getting bigger and bigger? " Madam Chiang walked out of the house, and said to Madam Liu, Madam Wang, Chu Pann''er and the others as she walked out.


    Chu Pann''er knew that the Madam Chiang was mainly talking to the Madam Liu, so she did not interrupt him and waited for her answer instead.


    "Mother, do you know how hateful your grandson''s wife is? I wanted her to make me something to eat, but she only made me a bowl of porridge. What was this for me? And what was even more hateful was that she actually dared to talk to the others about me with her elbows turned outwards. I don''t know who''s the closest to her. " When Madam Liu saw that Madam Chiang had come out, he asked her a question with a straight face. Thus, Madam Liu hurriedly walked forward and grabbed her hand, and said respectfully to Madam Chiang.


    When Madam Chiang heard that Madam Liu had finished speaking, she was immediately enraged, and stared at Madam Wang with a pair of extremely sharp eyes. Madam Wang was very afraid of Madam Chiang so she knelt on the ground with his head lowered. She didn''t dare to raise his head.


    "You are such a big person, why don''t you do it with such a small amount of people? It has been so many years since she married into our Chu Clan, yet she can''t learn any laws at all. Could it be that you need me to spend a lot of effort to teach you how to learn our Chu Clan? " Madam Chiang looked at Madam Wang with disdain, but her words were extremely difficult.


    Chu Pann''er heard his own grandma talking about her sister-in-law the whole time. Chu Pann''er was especially uncomfortable in her heart, but he didn''t know how to persuade them otherwise.


    "Grandmother, is there no rice left at home? There is only this little bit left. That''s why sister-in-law can only make this kind of bowl of congee." Chu Pann''er suddenly thought back to what Chu Pann''er had just said, she knew that it was because her family did not have anymore rice, that was why Madam Wang did such a thing.


    When the Madam Chiang heard Chu Pann''er''s words, she seemed to remember something. She knew that it was because her family was out of rice. However, her own wife, the Madam Liu, still gave him face, so she still said a few words to the Madam Wang fiercely. Then, the Madam Wang left and let him take over.


    After Madam Chiang let Madam Wang return, she entered the hall accompanied by and the others. On the way, Madam Chiang kept on talking about family matters with Chu Pann''er.


    "Grandmother, now is the growing season. We should buy some seeds to plant some food." Otherwise, our family might not have any food left in the future. " Chu Pann''er was very clear that one of the most serious problems his entire family was facing right now was the food problem. Therefore, Chu Pann''er suggested that they buy a seed and return to plant on their own.


    Madam Chiang felt that it was not bad, sshe thought that this was indeed the best way to solve the most serious problem, and it was also the most stable way. Thus, he agreed with Chu Pann''er''s idea. After all, to Chu Clan, their family still had some fields, so it was not a problem to grow some crops.


    "Grandmother, when I was outside these few days, I found out the price of the seeds. "Even though there are seeds for sale in our town, but the price of the seeds is too high, so I think we should go to the town and buy them. After all, the price of seeds in the town is much cheaper than in the town." Chu Pann''er told everything she knew to the Madam Chiang and directly told them her thoughts.


    When Madam Liu suddenly heard that she was going to the county to buy some seeds, she immediately showed her unwillingness. She immediately said to Madam Chiang: "Mother, I think we should go to the town to buy some. Mother, think about it. There are so many ways to get to the county town, and it''s not safe for a few children to go there. "Besides, the road is not safe at the moment, we can talk about bandits and thieves everywhere, and we really can''t be at ease letting these kids run so far."


    Madam Liu was very sincere, and every word she said made sense. After Madam Chiang finished listening to what Madam Liu had to say, her face showed a little difficulty.


    "Chu Pann''er, although the seeds in the town are a lot more expensive than normal. No matter what you do, you still have to put safety first. " Seeing Madam Chiang''s expression, it seemed very difficult, because Madam Chiang was very clear that it was very difficult for them to take even one step. No matter what he did, she would need money. First of all, the expenses of her family were not small. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had no other way, such a thing wouldn''t have happened today.


    Chu Pann''er also saw the difficult situation his grandmother was in with Madam Chiang, so she held her hand. Looking at the Madam Chiang''s eyes, she said to him with a tone filled with confidence: "Even though it''s quite chaotic right now, the road to the county city is still relatively safe. I just came back today from there. "Besides, the problem with this seed is indeed a big problem. Grandmother, don''t worry, I will personally go and buy it. Nothing will happen to me for sure."


    Madam Chiang knew that she still had some abilities, and taking into consideration the current situation, she agreed to Chu Pann''er''s suggestion.

 C63

    "Fine, since you''re so confident, you can guarantee that you can do it yourself. Then, prepare for it." Madam Chiang gave this matter to Chu Pann''er to do.


    What Madam Liu did not expect was that her mother actually agreed to Chu Pann''er''s suggestion. She thought: "If everything was done so smoothly by Chu Pann''er, then wouldn''t she, Chu Pann''er, be the one to decide the entire matter in the future? How is it still hers? She painstakingly became this daughter-in-law and endured for so many years, but in the end, she still wasn''t able to recover. What should we do in the future? "


    As a result, Madam Liu became furious and hated Chu Pann''er. But she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Madam Chiang. Therefore, Madam Liu could only endure the anger in her heart. On the surface, she even disobediently warned Chu Pann''er a few times to make her pay attention to her safety.


    "Alright, it''s a deal then. You guys can go back now. I''m tired too. I need some rest." Madam Chiang said at the end.


    In the end, Madam Liu had no choice but to come out angrily. Because Madam Liu was especially angry inside, she decided to go out and take a look. Then let yourself relax.


    "Chu Clan''s great granddaughter is really not bad. They know how to do anything, so their Chu Clan was fortunate to have such a granddaughter. "


    "That''s right. Not only does their eldest granddaughter want to look good, she''s also very polite, kind, and gentle. No matter who sees her, they all like to talk to her."


    When Madam Liu just walked out of her own home, she saw an old lady sitting together with an elder praising Chu Pann''er. This made Madam Liu even angrier, and so she thought about slandering Chu Pann''er.


    "Sigh, every family has its share of problems. What you guys have seen will always be one-sided, the truest side of Chu Pann''er. If I don''t say it, you guys may never know it. " Madam Liu walked over and said that intentionally.


    These old women clearly said that Chu Pann''er was not good when they heard him. This made everyone unable to believe it, so they all looked at Madam Liu in confusion.


    Seeing that they were all staring at him, the Madam Liu knew that they did not believe what he had just said. Thus, he sat down and slowly said to them: "That big niece of mine, you think that she is very obedient and capable, but do you all know that? She has no respect for us aunts. "


    Madam Liu continued to sigh as she spoke, and had repeatedly stated that as Chu Pann''er''s sister-in-law, if not for these facts, how could she say such bad things about her own niece?


    "Hey, maybe there really is such a thing? Otherwise, Madam Liu would not say these words for no reason at all. " Some expressed their trust in the Madam Liu''s words after hearing it.


    But after Chu Pann''er obtained the consent of the Madam Chiang, he immediately went back to prepare the items she needed, and planned to go to the county city to buy some seeds. After Chu Pann''er packed everything up, she calculated the time it would take to go back and forth. Chu Pann''er was shocked to realize that it would take him at least three or four days to go back and forth from the county to buy some seeds.


    But Chu Pann''er knew, no matter how much time she spent, she would have to go to the county to buy the seed. Therefore, Chu Pann''er packed everything she had prepared and headed to the town.


    Chu Pann''er wanted to see if there were any cars that could go to the County City. If there was a car, it would be much more convenient, and people wouldn''t be so tired.


    "I''ll beat you to death, you little beggar. If you beg me properly, then I might give it to you if I''m happy." But you actually dared to steal from me. See, I won''t beat you to death today. In any case, it''s a mess these days, and killing a beggar won''t be a big deal. " Suddenly, at this time, Chu Pann''er heard someone swearing.


    "Ah, Boss, I beg of you, stop hitting me. I know I''m wrong, I won''t dare to do it again." After Chu Pann''er heard the sound, she walked towards the direction of the sound. When Chu Pann''er arrived, she saw a pitiful little girl being beaten to death by a steamed bun shop owner, rolling around the streets non-stop while begging the owner to stop.


    However, the boss acted as if he didn''t hear the little girl''s begging, ignoring her pitiful begging.


    "Let''s see if you can steal it. Let''s see if you can steal it." The steamed bun shop owner didn''t have a shred of sympathy. Not only did he not beg for the little girl, he even hit her harder. He even said that even if he beat her to death, no one would hold him accountable.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the people around him. It seemed like they were here to watch a show and no one was willing to go and save this pitiful little girl. Thus, the more Chu Pann''er looked at it, the angrier she got.


    "Stop. What right do you have to hit her like that? You even dare to say that you killed her, but no one came to cause trouble for you. Isn''t your heart like a piece of meat? Is there no sympathy at all? " Chu Pann''er was very angry, and so she shouted at the steamed bun shop owner with extreme anger.


    "Yo, what are you? Since you''re so heartless, you should pay for her. " The owner of the steamed bun shop looked at Chu Pann''er with an arrogant gaze, and then spoke to Chu Pann''er with disdain.


    "What you''re saying is that if I give you the money for the steamed bun, you''ll let this little girl go, right?" Chu Pann''er didn''t even want to look at the boss. While she was talking to the owner, she kept wiping the tears of the little girl.


    Seeing that Chu Pann''er did not even give him an extra glance, the boss of the steamed bun shop was immediately infuriated. But he thought for a moment, didn''t she do it for the money? Since she had the money, why did she have to go against it! So the boss nodded in agreement.


    "How many steamed buns did this girl steal from you?" Is that enough money? " Chu Pann''er now especially hated the boss of this steamed bun shop, hence she spoke to the boss with a cold expression. Then, she took out half a hanging copper coin from her pocket and placed it on the steamed bun shop.


    When the boss saw the money, he quickly bowed and said enough.


    After the little girl was protected by Chu Pann''er and thanked Chu Pann''er, she said that she wanted to go back, so the little girl ran into the broken temple.


    Because Chu Pann''er was not at ease with the little girl, she had always been following her. In the end, Chu Pann''er was shocked to realize that the little girl had stolen things for her mother.

 C64

    The little girl tightly hugged the two steamed buns with her phone. While running, she finally arrived at a broken temple store. Yet a dying woman was lying in the broken temple.


    "Mother, come. I''ve got two steamed buns for you. Hurry up and eat them. Your body will be fine after you eat them." Chu Pann''er saw that the pitiful little girl had ran over to the woman''s side and hugged her neck. She spoke to the woman in a sobbing voice.


    The dying woman looked at the steamed bun and then looked at her youngest daughter with great effort. After reading it, he asked in a tone that was like a ten-point bowl, "Speak, where did you get this steamed bun?" Did you steal it yourself? "


    Because that woman''s life was about to come to an end, whenever she spoke, she would pause. Although his voice was very soft, it was abnormally severe.


    "Mom, I didn''t steal this." The little girl didn''t know how to tell her mother about it, so she hesitated.


    "Speak, what happened, and the wound on your face. Don''t look at how my body is not strong enough, just try to lie to me." Not only was the woman very strict, but her eyes were also very sharp. She instantly realized that her daughter was hiding something from her.


    The little girl felt very wronged, because not only did she steal the steamed bun, she was also caught by others. In the end, she was ruthlessly beaten by them, but fortunately, a kind-hearted person saved her in the end. But she did not want to tell her mother these things now, because she did not want her mother to know that she had been badly beaten. If his mother knew, she would definitely feel heartache.


    Thus, the little girl continued to stutter. After speaking for the greater part of the day, her mother was completely unable to understand what she was saying. However, this made the dying woman even more convinced that her daughter must have gone to steal something today.


    Thus, although the little girl''s mother''s body was very weak, she still scolded the little girl. Furthermore, he had always warned her that she must have the courage to act like a human. She must know that no matter what, she must rely on herself. And be honest and kind and not steal.


    "Elder sister, things are not as you think. Your daughter did steal some mantou, but I helped her buy it later. " Just at this time, Chu Pann''er walked in from outside, looked at the little girl and her mother and said to his mother.


    "You are?" The little girl''s mother weakly looked at Chu Pann''er, and then asked with a very weak voice.


    "Mother, it''s like this. Today, I stole the steamed bun and was caught by the boss." Then, the boss beat me up with all his might and even threatened to beat me to death. In the end, it was all thanks to this big sister who saved me. " When the little girl saw her mother asking her about this, she told her mother what had happened today.


    The little girl''s mother tried to sit up with what little strength she had and with the help of the little girl.


    "This benefactor thanks you for saving my daughter. Come, come and thank your benefactor. "Daughter, your life was saved by this benefactor. You must know to repay this kindness." The little girl''s mother hurriedly said to Chu Pann''er and the little girl with all her strength.


    "Big sister, thank you for saving my life." After the little girl heard her mother''s words, she immediately knelt down towards Chu Pann''er, showing her how she saved her life.


    "This savior, I have a request." The little girl''s mother looked at Chu Pann''er once again, staring into her eyes as she spoke to Chu Pann''er in an extremely serious manner.


    "Big sister, if you have anything to say, please say it. If I can do it, then I will do my best." Chu Pann''er saw that this mother was extremely sincere in her words, and now, this mother and daughter was so pitiful. Therefore, Chu Pann''er''s heart softened, and instantly agreed to this mother''s request.


    "I want you to keep my daughter by your side. This daughter of mine will do anything, just let her be your servant. " The mother knew that her body was very weak and that it was very difficult for her to recover. Although she didn''t have any other wishes, she was very worried about her daughter.


    "Alright, I agree. I''ll keep my little sister by my side." At this time, Chu Pann''er thought of her previous life, where she also took in a little girl and the two of them became good friends.


    Then, just as Chu Pann''er agreed, the little girl''s mother actually passed away. This was also because her last worry was over.


    With Chu Pann''er''s help, the little girl took care of her mother''s affairs, and followed Chu Pann''er.


    "Sister, I''m following you. I don''t need your charity. I only need to follow you normally. I can rely on my own hands to support myself." The little girl said this to Chu Pann''er when she was about to follow him.


    Chu Pann''er was deeply moved by the little girl''s words. The little girl was very sensible in all aspects, and did not lack backbone just because she was poor and had nothing left.


    And this fact moved Chu Pann''er greatly. She felt that it wasn''t easy for this little girl to do this. Furthermore, this little girl was very quick and smart when doing this. As a result, Chu Pann''er felt that if she could properly train this little girl, she would become her trusted assistant in the future.


    "Little girl, I can tell that you''re quite smart and have a backbone. I really like this, so I plan on nurturing you. to make you a useful person in the future. " Chu Pann''er looked at the little girl and said seriously.


    "Sister, if I can really obtain your nurturing, then I will definitely learn well and work hard. I will not let you down." The little girl never thought that she would have a chance to accept learning. Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, her heart immediately became very excited.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the little girl, and although she liked her from the bottom of her heart, she was clear that if the little girl were to follow him, then she had to be loyal and devoted. I can nurture you, but no matter what, as my man, you must be loyal to me. "


    "Elder sister, from the moment you saved me, my life is yours. So, I will definitely be loyal to you for the rest of my life." After the little girl heard Chu Pann''er''s words, she immediately swore to the heavens.

 C65

    Chu Pann''er saw that this pitiful little beggar was very sensible and immediately expressed her opinion, with such a resolute attitude. Chu Pann''er was very satisfied, so she decided to nurture this pitiful little beggar, so that she could become her capable assistant in the future. And to the little beggar, this was a hundred benefits, but no harm.


    "Little girl, since you''ve decided to follow me, I can take you back now. "Since you are always by my side, I can teach you some simple things now. When I have the conditions in the future, I will definitely cultivate you more deeply." Chu Pann''er touched the little girl''s forehead and said seriously.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the little girl thoughtfully, then added on: "But right now, I can only concern myself with your eating, I can''t give you a salary, are you willing?"


    The little girl kept nodding her head, saying that she was willing to do it. It was as if she was afraid that if she didn''t say that she was willing as soon as possible, Chu Pann''er wouldn''t accept him.


    Seeing this little girl being so obedient, Chu Pann''er truly doted on her in her heart, and of course, felt heartache. She felt that this little girl''s fate was truly too pitiful. At such a young age, her mother had already passed away.


    When the little girl spoke to Chu Pann''er, she would always lower her head from time to time, and look at her mother. Tears kept flowing out of her eyes. She sobbed in a weak voice, as if she was afraid that Chu Pann''er would see through it.


    Of course Chu Pann''er knew the little girl''s every move, she also clearly knew what the little girl was thinking right now.


    "Little sister, I know that because of your mother''s death, you felt very upset. But from now on, I will be your relative. I will treat you like my own sister. So I want you to come out of such a sad situation. "How about it?" Chu Pann''er pinched the little girl''s shoulder, looked into her eyes, and said to the little girl with an encouraging tone.


    Although the little girl didn''t raise her head and was still crying, she was still nodding. Furthermore, Chu Pann''er saw a kind of strength in the little girl''s eyes.


    "Little girl, I know you can. So now our main thing is to bury your mother. " Chu Pann''er said to the little girl.


    Chu Pann''er''s words were firm, she did not wish for the little girl to remain immersed in this sorrowful memory. Even though Chu Pann''er could help the little girl, she also understood that if the little girl wanted to walk out of her grief, she would at most have to rely on herself. That was why Chu Pann''er forced her to do this.


    "Okay, sister, thank you for helping me." The little girl wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Although she was sad, her eyes showed that she was strong.


    Finally, under the joint efforts of Chu Pann''er and the little girl, the little girl''s mother was simply buried.


    "Little sister, you haven''t told me your name yet." After Chu Pann''er finished everything and was about to bring this little girl away, she suddenly remembered that she didn''t know what the name of this little girl was. But now that she had brought her home, he couldn''t just call her little sister.


    The little girl used her big eyes to look at Chu Pann''er, then told her her her name was Erya.


    "Erya?" After Chu Pann''er heard it, she shouted in confusion.


    The little girl still used her big eyes to look at Chu Pann''er, and then nodded.


    Chu Pann''er stroked her chin, thought for a while, and said to the little girl: "This name doesn''t sound good. I just thought about it, and I wanted to change your name. "The stars of the stars, the luan of the luan.


    "Xing Luan? Big sister, you sound a lot better than Erya. " The little girl looked at Chu Pann''er, thanked her new name, and then, said this to Chu Pann''er happily.


    Seeing that the little girl really liked his new name, Chu Pann''er told her that from today onwards, she would be called Xing Luan. It was no longer Erya.


    Chu Pann''er had given the little girl a new name, also so that the little girl could truly start a new life. to get her out of her previous life.


    "Xing Luan, I will bring you to a clothing store to buy a new set of clothes for you. Your clothes right now are too tattered, you can''t wear them anymore. " Chu Pann''er held Xing Luan''s small hand and brought her away from the broken temple.


    "Hmm? Look, isn''t this the little beggar who stole the steamed bun from before? "


    "Yes, and also that girl who protected her. Why did that girl bring that little beggar girl along?" "Could it be that that woman has already adopted that little beggar?"


    When the people of the town saw Chu Pann''er bringing Xing Luan to the clothes shop to buy new clothes, those who knew them all started to discuss amongst themselves. She felt very curious.


    "Girl, why are you with this little beggar? Could it be that you have adopted this little beggar? Oh, you mustn''t do that, don''t you know? She''s a thief! " Just as Chu Pann''er came out of the clothing store with Xing Luan, there were people whispering to him.


    After Chu Pann''er heard this, she glanced at the person who was bickering with her with disdain. Then, in front of them, she affectionately called out Xing Luan''s name. Afterwards, she took Xing Luan''s hand and led him away without caring about those people.


    "Putting all those people who were talking nonsense in front of Chu Pann''er with a pale face, without any face at all. "We''re just reminding you out of good intentions, but you''re so ungrateful. You''ll definitely regret it." Those people fiercely spoke to Chu Pann''er from behind.


    "Xing Luan, don''t care about the words of those people, I will not care about their words." Chu Pann''er held Xing Luan''s hand and looked at him, her eyes filled with love and concern.


    Xing Luan kept her head lowered and did not speak, but her eyes were still filled with tears. She knew in her heart that because she was poor, these people despised her so much. and even slandered her, but what made her feel gratified was that Chu Pann''er was not affected by her.


    "Why did you bring an outsider back?" After Chu Pann''er rented the car, she brought Xing Luan back to marry her. When the Madam Chiang saw it, he was shocked and asked in confusion.


    "How can you be so casual ¡­" Chu Pann''er saw that her grandmother was very surprised, so she explained everything to the Madam Chiang. Just as Madam Chiang was about to explode in anger, she was interrupted by Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er said to the Madam Chiang: "This girl is very smart, and also very pitiful. If we adopt her now, we will definitely be of great help to ourselves in the future. "


    After the Madam Chiang heard Chu Pann''er''s words, she carefully sized up the girl and felt that Xing Luan was very obedient, hence she agreed.

 C66

    After Chu Pann''er obtained the consent of her own grandmother, she brought Xing Luan to her own home to familiarize herself with her surroundings, and told him a little about the current situation of the Chu Clan. This way, she could have an image of herself when Xing Luan encounters anything in the future.


    Just as Chu Pann''er brought Xing Luan to familiarize herself with her own surroundings, it was time for lunch. Madam Wang came to call Chu Pann''er and the others to go eat dinner.


    Madam Liu does nothing at all everyday, so when you were looking for her to do something, you didn''t even know where she was. However, when it was time for dinner, she appeared out of nowhere.


    But today, Madam Liu was abnormally angry. Because when she was walking around the streets today, she had heard that her eldest niece had adopted a beggar. She didn''t believe it at first, but when she saw one more person on the table, she understood.


    "Who adopted this little beggar?" Madam Liu glanced at Xing Luan with ill intentions, and then said cunningly.


    Chu Pann''er initially wanted to ignore Madam Liu, but when she saw that Xing Luan had kept her head down, her eyes filled with grievance. Therefore, Chu Pann''er understood that even if she did not fight for his sake, she would fight for Xing Luan''s sake. She could not allow Xing Luan to be bullied by others as soon as she arrived. If this were to happen, then Xing Luan would definitely be bullied by them in the future.


    "Aunt, she''s called Xing Luan, she''s not a beggar, I brought her home." Chu Pann''er stared at Madam Liu and spoke to her unyieldingly.


    When the Madam Liu heard how tough Chu Pann''er''s tone was, she immediately got even more angry. So she said sourly, "Haha, did you bring it back? What else did she have to eat at home? She didn''t even have enough for herself, and now there was an extra mouth. What was she going to eat? "How do you support her?"


    Chu Pann''er knew that the Madam Liu would definitely say this to her, so she was not afraid of him saying this to her. And now, she didn''t want to give way to Madam Liu either, so Chu Pann''er continued to speak unyieldingly: "There''s no need for Aunt to worry about this. I will naturally feed the person I brought back myself. "Auntie, you just have to take care of yourself."


    "Hehe, you can raise your own? Everything he said was funny. As a beggar, she will not do anything, and raising her will only bring you trouble. " Madam Liu''s anger had not faded, so she took Xing Luan as an example.


    Madam Liu was originally a narrow-minded person, moreover, she had never liked Chu Pann''er, and earlier, Chu Pann''er did not give him the slightest amount of face. Hence, this made the Madam Liu even more furious in her heart. She wished that she could ignore everything and directly tell Xing Luan to scram out of the Chu Clan. But she also understood that since there was still the Madam Chiang, she couldn''t be too presumptuous.


    "You don''t have to say so much. Let''s have a meal together. You''re the only one with so much to say." "You''re so amazing, so capable, if you have the ability then you can earn money!" Just when Chu Pann''er wanted to refute Madam Liu, Madam Chiang also could not watch any longer, thus Madam Chiang spoke with even more sternness, causing Madam Liu to throw her face in front of the entire family.


    Madam Chiang was very clear that after the incident with their Chu Clan, their lives had been much more difficult than it was now. It was simply the darkest of days, in those days, they basically did not have anything to eat. Then, thanks to Chu Pann''er, she earned a lot of money. In the end, the family''s lives improved a lot, so Madam Chiang knew that Madam Liu was purposely making sarcastic remarks. She understood that the Madam Liu was not convinced, and that was why she felt this way.


    After Madam Liu heard what Madam Chiang had said, even though she did not say anything, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Madam Liu''s face was covered with black lines and was filled with anger, but they were unable to vent it out.


    Actually, Chu Pann''er didn''t want to have any conflicts with her own aunt, Madam Liu, so she tried her best to let her have it. Right now, her grandmother Madam Chiang had already vented a sigh of relief for him, so Chu Pann''er didn''t say anything further. She only reminded Xing Luan to eat properly, and not worry about anything else.


    But Madam Liu did not think that way. She thought that Chu Pann''er looked down on her, and in her heart, Chu Pann''er was definitely talking big now. Therefore, the more Madam Liu thought about it, the more angry she became. She was angry in her heart, but was unable to vent it out, so no matter how hard she ate, she could not finish the meal.


    In the end, the Madam Liu fiercely scolded Xing Luan as a money-losing guy and threw down her chopsticks, returning back into her own room.


    "Hmph, let her go. We won''t care about her. We''ll eat our own, don''t worry about that too much. If she wants to be hungry, let her be hungry. " Seeing that her Madam Liu was furious, Chu Pann''er didn''t eat anymore and directly went back to her room, wanting to stop her. Talk to her. When the Madam Chiang saw this, he spoke viciously.


    When the Madam Liu heard Madam Chiang''s words, her heart instantly cooled down. Therefore, Madam Liu became even more furious, and started to find Chu Pann''er and Xing Luan even more unpleasant to look at. She thought that if she had the chance in the future, she must properly discipline the two of them.


    Even though Xing Luan was very young, she took in everything that happened just now in her heart.


    Chu Ying''er, who was seated beside Xing Luan, had also seen everything that had just happened, and understood exactly what had happened. However, she was very smart. She only saw it and silently remembered it in her heart. She did not say it out loud.


    "Hey, what''s your name? My name is Chu Ying''er. " Chu Ying''er saw that Xing Luan was about the same age as him, and that Xing Luan was pretty good-looking too. Thus, he spoke to Xing Luan very politely.


    Xing Luan raised her head and looked at Chu Ying''er. She knew that Chu Ying''er was about the same age as her and this girl was also very smart. After all, when they had just arrived at the Chu Clan, Chu Pann''er had already briefly explained the situation at her house to her.


    "My name is Xing Luan, I know about you. Sister Chu Pann''er often mentioned you to me. She said we were about the same age and that we would certainly have a good time together in the future. And she even wants us to study together in the future. " Xing Luan said to Chu Ying''er after pondering for a while.


    When the Madam Chiang and Chu Pann''er heard Xing Luan''s words, they both revealed extremely satisfied expressions. She felt that it wasn''t easy for such a young child to eat such a thing.


    "Xing Luan, your name is really nice to hear. Also, I think that you look good too. I also think that we can have a good time together in the future and be best friends. Xing Luan, there still hasn''t been anyone who has arranged a place for you to stay, why don''t you stay with me? Anyway, I''m living alone now, so we can stay together. Aunt Chu Pann''er, you will definitely agree to it as well, right? " Chu Ying''er said, then looked at Chu Pann''er.

 C67

    Seeing that the two of them were getting along so harmoniously, Chu Pann''er actually did not try to stop them, so she agreed, "Actually, whether or not we are going to work together, you guys can decide on it yourself, you don''t have to ask me about it here."


    "Really, sister? Actually, I really like Xing Luan a lot, because I feel like this is like finding a cute little sister. "


    "Isn''t she just a girl? "Little girl, you''re going to serve us. Don''t tell me you want to be a little girl that''s on par with little girl?"


    Madam Liu at the side could not stand everything that was happening in front of him, and spoke with dissatisfaction. Hearing what Madam Liu said, the three people present all frowned.


    "But a girl can also respect others. This is a lot more noble than many others. Second Aunt, don''t you think so?"


    "What do you mean, you stinking girl?"


    Madam Liu frowned, her gaze suddenly became cold, was this damn girl deliberately going against him?


    "Second Aunt, naturally, I don''t have any other intentions. I''m just discussing the matter. Why are you angry?"


    "Since Xing Luan is a girl that I brought over, otherwise, I would not use a single cent from home. Therefore, Second Aunt can rest assured, but Second Aunt, please remember that the family''s money is not easy to come by, and I hope Second Aunt does not repeat the same mistake again, or else this house will not let you live!"


    "Are you threatening me? I''ll tell you Chu Pann''er, no matter what, I am still your second aunt, have you forgotten about what your grandmother scolded you about? "


    He indifferently swept his eyes across Madam Liu, and said with a cold voice. "Grandma, it''s just that I don''t want to shame your entire Chu Clan, which is why I let you return to the Chu Clan. But you didn''t treasure it at all, and you even stirred up trouble instead.


    Chu Pann''er was not courteous at all towards the woman in front of him. After all, he felt that there was no need to talk so much.


    "I was just saying that. Chu Pann''er, don''t go overboard!"


    He must think of a way to get this woman out of here. Otherwise, he would never have any status in the Chu Clan, and now that the Chu Clan was getting better and better, although there was not much food left to eat, it was definitely possible for him to hug his legs for now.


    However, this damned girl still had to be chased out. Otherwise, staying at home and fighting with him over his family property was not what he wanted.


    So after thinking about it carefully, there was a trace of indifference in her eyes: "Pann''er, you talk so much nonsense, I''m warning you, don''t go against me anymore, no matter what, I''m still a part of your second aunt."


    The tree had no skin, no face, while the person was lowly and invincible. He was talking about the woman in front of him. She was someone who was brought home by her husband''s family after doing those dirty things.


    She should have been smarter, but the person in front of her was still alright. She actually had no face to go against him and felt that everything about her was good. She really didn''t know what this woman was thinking.


    But he did not express his dissatisfaction, and only smiled faintly: "second aunt, I do not wish to argue with you, it is already getting late, second aunt should go back and rest well. I have said it before, Xing Luan is my man, I will naturally take responsibility for everything, so you do not need to trouble yourself with these matters."


    Hearing that, Madam Liu''s face turned green and white, she glared at Chu Pann''er, then turned and left, returning to her room. Chu Pann''er''s gaze landed on her, on Xing Luan''s body, she had a complicated expression, she gently walked over, holding her hands, and said word by word.


    Actually, my second aunt is that kind of person, but in reality, he is just an insignificant person at home, so you don''t need to be afraid of offending him. If you get bullied, then tell me, I will help you, and since I promised your mother, I will send you back to my maid, and you will be mine!


    Xing Luan was extremely moved by the sincerity in the woman''s eyes. He swore to himself that she would treat the young miss well in this lifetime.


    "Thank you, Miss!"


    Hearing this form of address, Chu Pann''er frowned, and lightly patted Xing Luan''s hands: "Don''t call me that from now on, since I''m in the countryside, if anyone else hears me, what would they think would happen? In the future, you can call me big sister just like Ying''er and the others. "


    He thought that the little girl would listen, but he didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. He kneeled down in front of her and said in a flustered manner, "Miss, you are my savior, and also my master. So, how can I call you sister?"


    "However, if others were to hear it in the end, they would likely gossip too much. I do not wish for me to be among the discussions of others. Do you understand?"


    Chu Pann''er slightly narrowed her eyes, her expression a little strange, as the scene from back then actually surfaced in his mind.


    "Miss''s status is honorable, how can I be your servant''s older sister? So, it''s best if Miss doesn''t have to joke around! "


    "Miss, in this lifetime, you will always be the master of this servant."


    These words came from the little beggar that he had saved before. After he left, would that girl miss him?


    Thinking about that, Chu Pann''er sighed, hoping that the little girl would not mess around after hearing the news of his death. After all, he remembered that the little girl had a strong personality, if she knew that someone had harmed him, she would probably do something, so she was worried.


    Chu Pann''er''s thoughts floated far away, and after Xing Luan called out to him for a few times, she finally regained her senses. He looked at the girl in front of him, and in her heart, Chu Pann''er felt as if she was looking back at a generation ago.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that the lady in front of him could not really change her way of addressing him, Chu Pann''er sighed helplessly, "Why don''t you just call me miss, after all she is a lady, and I really can''t take it now."


    "This... Then Xing Luan will know. "


    Xing Luan knew, since Chu Pann''er was her master, then she should have properly listened to him, and not disobeyed his orders.


    Chu Pann''er did not know what Xing Luan was thinking, if she knew, it would be easier for him to amuse herself, he sighed and said: "Actually, you do not need to be so courteous in the future, after all, this is just a village."


    Seeing that the woman in front of him knew the rules so well, and she didn''t even seem to be someone from the village, he was a bit surprised. When he looked at her carefully, her eyes were filled with light, and although her skin was dark, it wasn''t hard to see that it was just right for her skin.


    Moreover, there was a thin cocoon between his hands, which was clearly caused by his long time of holding the brush. How could a farmer have the chance to hold the brush?


    Although he understood this, he also knew that this was not the time to say it.

 C68

    Just that, he was very curious, how did Xing Luan come to this little town? If it weren''t for the wealth of a wealthy family, how could they have had the chance to hold the brush?


    His mother, on the other hand, seemed to be well-informed and cultured, so she didn''t seem like an ordinary person at all.


    Thinking about all these, Chu Pann''er could not help but frown.


    It seemed that he had to wait for Xing Luan to personally tell her everything. Furthermore, he would not take the initiative to ask since it would affect his privacy.


    Xing Luan did not know what Chu Pann''er was thinking, but seeing that her train of thoughts was drifting far away, she became suspicious. Young lady, I wonder what you are thinking? "


    "I''m thinking about how many faces this person has, and which one is unknown, and which one is real!"


    Chu Pann''er looked deeply at Xing Luan, her gaze deep and profound, seeing Chu Pann''er in such a state, Xing Luan''s heart trembled, could it be that the young lady had discovered something?


    Just then, Chu Pann''er spoke out indifferently, "Xing Luan, from now on, you are my lies! Although I am a member of the village, it does not mean that I will be like this my entire life, so I believe you understand the rules!"


    If it really was a young miss, then there should be a variety of corrupt servants and maids, so he naturally knew the rules. As expected, after hearing his words, the girl''s expression changed and became serious.


    "Don''t worry miss, I naturally understand the rules, so I hope miss, lady, that you and I will be able to save my life, and Miss being able to accept Xing Luan, is already something that Xing Luan cannot repay. In this life, I am naturally willing to become a lady, and will do everything in my power to save my life!"


    Xing Luan''s words sounded neither humble nor arrogant, but her tone carried a sense of respect for Chu Pann''er. It could be said that he was indeed extremely grateful to the woman in front of him before, but now, it would seem that she completely wished to submit to her. After all, his eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, making him unable to refuse.


    Xing Luan''s oath made Chu Pann''er raise her eyebrows, the girl in front of him was truly not ordinary, with just his words of bowing and devouring, even after death, she was not someone an ordinary girl could cultivate. If she did not have the best of nurturing, how could she understand these idioms?


    He must have picked up a treasure, right?


    Thinking about that, Chu Pann''er smiled, "Don''t worry, since I have become your master, I will protect you for the rest of your life. Alright, then rest well with Ying''er!"


    After all, the Xing Luan in front of him was only a child who was around twelve years old. She still needed some time to rest, so he did not want to delay any longer.


    "Really?"


    Xing Luan blinked her eyes. She thought that the organization in front of him would let him do some things first before he went to rest.


    Chu Pann''er found it funny. "It''s already so late, why do you need to go if you don''t want to rest, don''t worry, although I brought you back, although my family is also a bit poor and have a lot of farm work, it doesn''t mean that we have to abuse children."


    Hearing this, Xing Luan scratched the back of her head in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, young lady, I''m not ¡­"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Apologize to me well. Don''t forget that my sister treats you as a friend. If I say anything bad to you, I''m afraid he''s not here to scold me!"


    As she said that, Chu Pann''er looked at the little girl who was panicking anxiously at the side. When Xing Luan heard her name being called, her face immediately changed and she faced Chu Pann''er.


    "Sister, I didn''t mean that! I just don''t think it''s been a while since I last had a friend, so I wanted to pull Xing Luan along to tell him a good story! "


    "Alright, there''s no need to explain. I know everything."


    Chu Pann''er giggled. She was indeed a very cute little sister, if she could be raised in the future, it wouldn''t be bad.


    At this moment, a small figure flashed past and arrived in front of Chu Pann''er, hugging his thigh. "Aunt, I want to eat.


    "Jin''er, didn''t you just eat? Why are you still thinking about eating? "


    The one who came was Chu Jin''er, upon hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Jin''er pouted her small mouth, "Just now, Jin''er did not eat much, so I''m really hungry now!"


    Chu Jin''er was an 8 year old child, so shshedidn''t need to feed them. However, since she couldn''t reach the table, he still needed to help with the food.


    Chu Pann''er knew that Madam Wang usually doted on Chu Jin''er a lot, so how could he not eat much?


    At this time, Chu Ying''er was dissatisfied, "Jin''er is really pitiful, after Second Aunt comes back, she can''t even eat enough!"


    Hearing that, Chu Pann''er frowned: "What do you mean?"


    "Hmph, just now, when we were eating, Jin''er had always wanted to eat meat. My sister-in-law had originally wanted to give Jin''er a pinch, but second aunt directly knocked my sister-in-law''s chopsticks off, and said that a girl has to eat so much meat. and gave it all to the creek. "


    "Moreover, not only that, she even said that a girl''s appetite should be very small. Eating so much waste food, isn''t that equivalent to losing money in the future?"


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing these words, Chu Pann''er was instantly angered. This Madam Liu was too insolent, why didn''t she allow Jin''er to eat?


    Xing Luan pouted and let out a cold snort, "Originally, Jin''er didn''t eat much in the afternoon, but it wasn''t easy for him to get what she wanted to eat that night. In the end, she only ate a small mouthful of food, so she must be very hungry right now!"


    "No matter what, Jin''er is just a child, how can Second Aunt do this? Your grandma isn''t trying to persuade you? "


    Chu Pann''er frowned. Of course he knew that there were a lot of boys around here, but she never thought that it would be so wild that even a meal would not fill people up.


    "Grandmother, Grandmother probably thought that way too, so she didn''t try to persuade me."


    Mentioning the Madam Chiang, Xing Luan revealed a face of disdain. Although he had grown up in the Chu Clan and was raised by them, her personality was not like theirs who felt that no matter if they were males or females, they were still their own children.


    "Second Aunt wasn''t like this before. He became like this after the fight between the two of you. I think it was because sister-in-law was on your side that he did that!"


    After saying that, Xing Luan''s face was filled with anger, and her gaze carried displeasure towards the Madam Liu.


    "But no matter what, Jin''er is innocent!"


    Her gaze landed on Jin''er, who was beside her. Seeing her petite face still teared up, this made him extremely uncomfortable. How could this little girl be so pitiful? He was actually being treated like this by his own grandmother.


    Sighing, he crouched down and hugged Chu Jin''er, "Don''t be afraid, aunty is by your side. She will protect you, auntie will make you something nice to eat right now!"


    With that, she picked up Chu Jin''er and went to the kitchen. Chu Jin''er''s eyes shone as she ate, patted her hands and said: "Aunt is going to cook delicious food again, I''m going to cook delicious food again."

 C69

    Putting Chu Jin''er to the side, Chu Pann''er rolled up her sleeves and started to dry.


    She saw that there was still some corn on the side that she wanted to help Chu Jin''er make a golden corn.


    He first washed the fresh corn, then let the little guy beside him start a fire. When the fire was high, he put the corn in and started to boil it. When the boiling water boiled, and after about half an hour, he poured the corn into the flour, and after mixing it well, he saw that the corn seemed to have a little sparse chain and was then wrapped in a layer of flour.


    Afterwards, he poured out all the water in the big pot and boiled the oil inside. After the oil was boiled, he poured the corn kernels in and pushed them flat. Then, he used a small fire to fry the kernels until they turned yellow.


    After the temperature was evenly distributed, add some oil and it just happened to not pass through corn. Xing Luan then increased the temperature of the fire by a little bit, and then, in just a little bit of time, fried the corn directly into a golden crispy wok.


    Seeing the fragrant corn cake that was shining gold, Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrows in satisfaction, and took a light sniff, which was very fragrant, then directly placed it on a plate, and then added a few green leaves on it, it was done.


    Chu Jin''er, who was already hungry, could not help but lick her lips when she saw the golden corn cake. She started drooling and hugged Chu Pann''er''s thighs, calling out softly: "Aunt, I want to eat. I want to eat yellow dung!"


    Hearing Chu Jin''er''s words, Chu Pann''er''s heart softened, and she couldn''t help but say in a gentle voice, "Okay Jing''er, it''s going to be ready soon. Eat first, wait for Aunt to make you another bowl of egg soup!"


    With that, Chu Pann''er smiled lightly and began to wash the wok.


    The method for cooking the egg soup was very simple. He beat two eggs, poured them into a bowl and stirred them evenly. Then he added a little water and some salt and used his chopsticks to remove the foam on the bowl until it looked extremely clear.


    After that, he filled the wok with water, placed the steamer, floating on top of it, and placed the egg back onto the cover. Then, he used a small fire to simmer for 15 minutes, and after that, he added soy sauce, spring onion, and other ingredients to cook.


    Chu Jin''er immediately threw down the half eaten corn cake in her hand, and immediately picked up the egg drop soup, and started to eat it one bite at a time.


    Seeing how Chu Jin''er was eating, Chu Pann''er felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. She gently patted Chu Jin''er''s back and comforted him: "Eat slowly. No one is fighting with you over it.


    The egg drop soup was melted into her mouth so she was not afraid of choking, but this time, it was scalding hot to the heart, so he did not want Chu Jin''er to eat anything and even hurt herself.


    Chu Jin''er simply did not have time to respond to Chu Pann''er''s words. He only nodded her head furiously, and continued to eat the egg drop soup.


    Seeing Chu Jin''er like that, Chu Pann''er sighed, then heard a sound coming from the door and immediately chased after him. Seeing that the Madam Wang was right beside him, she could not help but look at Chu Pann''er with reddened eyes.


    "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you?" Could it be that my second aunt scolded you again? "


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Madam Wang wiped away her tears, "Just looking at my daughter eating like this is really hard to bear. Although she''s just a little girl, she was also born in my womb in October."


    With that, Madam Wang wiped her tears again, her eyes filled with grief.


    "My heart trembles when I see her grandmother do this to her tonight."


    Holding onto her chest, Madam Wang cried again and again.


    When the little girl who was eating the egg drop soup heard the noise, she ran out and turned her head to look at her mother and aunt.


    "Mother, what''s wrong? Who bullied you? Jin''er will help you take revenge! "


    Chu Jin''er held the spoon, and said with a serious face.


    Hearing her words, Madam Wang''s heart felt even more unwell. He hugged Chu Jin''er and couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    "My good child!"


    Madam Wang said in a trembling voice. In this life, the person she had let down the most was her child.


    "Mother, don''t cry, Jin''er is here!"


    Perhaps because she saw how the adults comforted others, Chu Jin''er imitated them and lightly patted Madam Wang''s back, "Mother, don''t cry, I''m here."


    Madam Wang''s personality had always been straightforward and spicy. To make her feel so uncomfortable, she must really be forced into a corner.


    Looking at the two mother and daughter crying together, Chu Pann''er also felt extremely uncomfortable. She also hated the Madam Liu even more now.


    In the past, his Chu Clan were fine, but now that the Madam Liu had returned, everything was in chaos.


    It seemed like she had to quickly develop and not be so depressed anymore.


    Thinking about that, Chu Pann''er secretly clenched her fists. As long as she could return to the capital, as long as she could return to the capital, everything would be settled.


    The others didn''t know what Chu Pann''er was thinking, but Chu Ying''er simply went forward and pulled on Madam Wang''s hand.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be angry. In the future, you won''t be able to take care of Jin''er, and we won''t be able to do anything to each other either."


    Towards the Madam Liu, Chu Ying''er was also extremely furious. Why was this woman so disgusting?


    "That''s right, sister-in-law, to have such a mother-in-law. "It''s also because of bad luck, you ¡­"


    Pann''er wanted to say something, but felt that saying anything was inappropriate, so she closed her mouth.


    Her heart was also in pain.


    "Forget it, sister-in-law. After Jin''er has eaten, you guys go back to your rooms and rest. I''ll head back too."


    The Madam Wang wiped her tears and released Chu Jin''er: "Okay, Jin''er, hurry and eat something and then follow me back to my room to rest."


    Chu Jin''er nodded while hugging onto Madam Wang''s thigh.


    "Alright, mother. Let''s go home and have a good rest. There won''t be any tomorrow."


    Seeing Chu Jin''er''s innocent expression, Chu Pann''er felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart.


    This kind of girl was growing up well. When would she ever have to face such a situation?


    Thinking about it, Chu Pann''er said: "Sister-in-law, bring Jin''er back first, Ying''er, go back to your room and rest first, I want to talk to Xing Luan."


    Although Chu Ying''er was suspicious of why Chu Pann''er was looking for him, she was smart enough to not ask. After all, her sister had her own plans.


    Thus, he nodded and obediently returned to his room.


    Chu Pann''er gave Xing Luan a deep look, but the latter''s eyes tightened and followed Chu Pann''er in.


    "Xing Luan, from the very first moment, I already knew that you weren''t a real beggar. Or rather, it could be said that even this small town, no, this small town doesn''t count for much.


    In fact, Chu Pann''er was just making wild guesses, she wanted to bomb Xing Luan. After all, since she wanted to keep a person close to her, if she did not get to the bottom of this, it would only bring about endless trouble.


    Hearing that, Xing Luan was startled, her expression immediately tensed up, his legs bent, and knelt in front of Chu Pann''er.

 C70

    Because Chu Ying''er and Xing Luan were of a similar age, and because they were both girls, they could especially chat with each other. At the dining table, Chu Ying''er and Xing Luan were speaking to each other while I talked to each other. All sorts of things were being discussed, making them seem especially intimate.


    When Chu Pann''er saw Xing Luan and Chu Ying''er playing like this, she was also very happy in his heart. Chu Pann''er thought in his heart: "I have indeed not misjudged this little girl Xing Luan. No matter what I do, I am always very quick-witted and very intelligent. They had already started fighting with Chu Ying''er so quickly. And what made Chu Pann''er even happier was that she did not need to worry about Xing Luan''s sleeping arrangements. Because in the Chu Clan, there are no longer any extra beds in the house. "


    Therefore, Chu Pann''er liked Chu Ying''er a lot too. She was a girl who was very sensible. Knowing that there were no extra beds in her house, she invited Xing Luan to stay with him. Chu Pann''er thought that this probably meant that there was some fate between Chu Ying''er and her son. Seeing the two of them being so intimate, Chu Pann''er was indeed very gratified in her heart.


    On the morning of the second day, Chu Pann''er woke up very early. After she got up, she went to check on the food in her house. She felt that there weren''t many in her house, so she thought about how she could maintain her family''s food supply.


    Chu Pann''er suddenly remembered that the noodles she had eaten before were called Lanzhou Ramen. This kind of noodles did not exist in their village, so she knew from Chu Pann''er''s experience that making the ramen noodles in Lanzhou would not only save a lot of food, it would also be especially delicious.


    Thus, without thinking too much into it, Chu Pann''er started to cook the Lanzhou Lamian. Chu Pann''er had always been very smart. No matter what she did, she would always know how to do it easily. Therefore, although Chu Pann''er had only seen someone else do it once in the county, Chu Pann''er was confident that she could learn it this time.


    Chu Pann''er did things quickly. In less than an hour, Chu Pann''er had already finished preparing this morning''s breakfast. At this time, Madam Chiang, Madam Liu and the others also woke up. Of course, Xing Luan had always been clever, when she heard the sounds coming from the kitchen, she had woken up early, and when she woke up, Chu Ying''er was still in deep sleep, so she did not wake Chu Ying''er up. She had been standing at the bottom of the stove, helping Chu Pann''er to light a fire. That was why Chu Pann''er was able to cook the Lanzhou Noodle Soup so quickly.


    "Wa, Pann''er, this noodle soup is so delicious, I have never tasted this kind of noodle soup before." After eating it, Madam Wang felt that this noodles was especially delicious, so she kept praising Chu Pann''er.


    "Sun Daughter, the noodles you made tasted really good. Where did you learn that from? I''ve never seen this kind of noodles before, so I''m sure that the noodles you made weren''t from us." After Madam Chiang finished it, she also felt that the taste of the noodles was really good, so she praised Chu Pann''er like this.


    Chu Pann''er was very happy to hear their praises, hence she said to Madam Chiang and the others while grinning: "Grandma, this is a Lanzhou Lamian, I learned it in the county city. I saw that they were very tasty, so I learned from them. There is no such noodles in our countryside. "


    When Madam Liu heard that her family had so many people praising Chu Pann''er, she immediately became unhappy. So she said sourly, "Tsk, isn''t it just a noodle, what''s the big deal. Who doesn''t know how to make noodles? "


    "Eat your food, food won''t be able to stop your mouth." was especially unhappy when he heard what Madam Liu said. Madam Chiang felt that the Madam Liu was extremely ignorant and petty, just because she could not stand to see others be better than him, she scolded the Madam Liu and told her to shut up.


    After hearing what Madam Chiang said, she did not dare to say anymore. After all, her family''s Madam Chiang still had a lot of status. No matter how arrogant and despotic the Madam Liu was, she was still afraid of him.


    "Pann''er, I feel that you still need to go out and do business. Although our family can still live on, this is not a good idea." Seeing that the Madam Liu had shut her mouth, the Madam Chiang thought of the difficulties they had faced at home and decided to send Chu Pann''er out to do business.


    "Grandma, I understand what you''re saying, but it''s a mess outside this society right now. Those who did business came here with their lives on the line. If he couldn''t make it, he might not be able to make it. So I think we can start by farming and solve the family problem of getting food and drink. " Chu Pann''er spoke out her inner thoughts.


    After Madam Chiang heard Chu Pann''er''s words, she pondered for a moment. She felt that Chu Pann''er''s words were reasonable, and agreed.


    "Here, let me announce that after breakfast today, all of you will follow Chu Pann''er to farm in the fields. For the sake of your rations, you must go. " After Madam Chiang heard what Chu Pann''er said, she thought for a moment and felt that Chu Pann''er''s words were very reasonable.


    Thus, the Madam Chiang took the opportunity to tell everyone about it, taking advantage of the fact that the whole family was eating together. At that time, it would not be good to be unhappy. Therefore, it would be easier to tell everyone at dinner time.


    "Ah, Mother, everyone is going ah? If such a large family is going to farm, then who will be the one to do the things in the family? " When Madam Liu heard Madam Chiang instructing all of them to go and farm in the fields, she immediately felt it to be inconceivable.


    As a result, Madam Liu had never gone to work before, so she could not accept it. Thus, she thought of an excuse to take it off, but she really couldn''t find a reasonable excuse herself, so she came up with such a crappy excuse.


    Madam Chiang glared at him. Then, he turned to Madam Liu and said fiercely: I''m watching over here, could it be that there''s something I can''t take care of here?


    Just like that, Madam Chiang gave him a glare. Madam Liu immediately became apprehensive and didn''t dare to say anything else. She only expressed that she would definitely work in the fields with Chu Pann''er.


    Seeing that Madam Liu was so obedient, they naturally did not dare to say anything more. No matter if they wanted to go or not, they had to listen to Madam Chiang and follow Chu Pann''er to farm.


    After finishing her meal, Chu Pann''er still took the initiative to tidy up all the tableware. After she was done cleaning up, she and Xing Luan finished preparing all the tools needed for farming.


    At this time, Chu Pann''er called everyone in the house to go with her into the fields. Even though Madam Liu was extremely unwilling to go, due to the majesty of the Madam Chiang, no matter how unwilling she was in her heart, she had no choice but to follow Chu Pann''er to farm.

 C71

    Although Madam Chiang knew that she did not want to go, she knew in her heart that Madam Liu was lacking and did more than enough, so she had to let Madam Liu have a taste of her hardships.


    When Chu Pann''er and the others arrived at the fields, Chu Pann''er gave each of them different jobs to do, allowing them to have their own amount of missions.


    The people from the Chu Clan seemed to have made a very reasonable arrangement by Chu Pann''er herself, and she did not do any less than anyone else. Therefore, none of them were unwilling to accept her.


    Coincidentally, Chu Pann''er had divided Madam Wang into a group and had the two of them weed out a plot of land together. Madam Liu didn''t want to work in the first place, but because of Madam Chiang, she had no choice but to follow Chu Pann''er into the fields.


    And now, Chu Pann''er had actually assigned sher a job for the Madam Liu. That was why Madam Liu felt even more uncomfortable. When working, he was weak, and did not seem like she was working at all.


    Chu Pann''er had all seen this, she knew in her heart that in Madam Liu''s heart, she had never been able to accept her. But Chu Pann''er didn''t say anything either, she didn''t want to create any huge conflicts with the Madam Liu. After all, Chu Pann''er knew that she and Madam Liu were family. If a family lived together, only those who lived in harmony with each other could live a better life. Thus, Chu Pann''er had never thought of fighting with the Madam Liu to the beat you have to fight. Chu Pann''er had always been able to bear with it when it was possible, and had always been able to bear with it when it was possible.


    So when the Madam Liu came today, even if she didn''t want to work, Chu Pann''er didn''t say a word. She thought that when she was done with her own matters, she would go and help the Madam Liu and work together with her.


    But what Chu Pann''er did not expect was, before Madam Liu could even last an hour, Madam Liu suddenly threw the hoe away. She found a cool place and sat down. Madam Liu gave all the work to Madam Wang and told him to work hard to finish all the work.


    Madam Wang also knew Madam Liu''s personality. Madam Wang knew that Madam Liu was such a person, so there was no need to care too much about him. Thus, she didn''t say anything and just followed Madam Liu to find a cool place to rest. As for Madam Wang, she worked even faster than before because she had to do the work of two people by herself after all.


    Chu Pann''er had seen all of this. She looked at Madam Wang and did not say anything, silently bearing it all. Therefore, she did not say anything else. After all, Madam Liu was her elder.


    Chu Pann''er worked very quickly, she only spent two hours to finish all the quests. But Chu Pann''er could not rest. This was because Chu Pann''er still had to rush home to prepare lunch for everyone. After all, the family worked in the fields. If she didn''t go back to cook, no one would go back to cook. So Chu Pann''er did it so quickly on purpose, finishing all the work.


    When Chu Pann''er left, she told Xing Luan to help the Madam Wang with her work after Xing Luan finished her business, she had more things to do. Xing Luan nodded, telling Chu Pann''er to be at ease.


    After Chu Pann''er made her arrangements with Xing Luan, she went back.


    "Miss Chu, it''s really you!" Just as Chu Pann''er was walking home, she suddenly heard someone calling her from behind.


    Therefore, when Chu Pann''er turned around, she discovered that it was actually Qin Yizhen.


    Then, Qin Yizhen asked about Chu Pann''er''s recent situation. Chu Pann''er told Qin Yizhen everything that she had done.


    "You''re a girl, yet you actually provoked your entire Chu Clan. A woman became the pillar of your entire Chu Clan, truly extraordinary." After Qin Yizhen heard this, in his heart, he sincerely admired Chu Pann''er, so these words uncontrollably came out of his mouth.


    "Brother Dong is praising me too much. It''s just that I was forced to do this because I had no other choice. Everything is life. " Hearing Qin Yizhen praise her like this, Chu Pann''er suddenly felt a little embarrassed in her heart.


    "Oh right, it''s not easy to get hungry in your family. I just came back from hunting and killed quite a lot of game. "But I can''t finish it all by myself, so I''ll give it all to you." Qin Yizhen looked at the game in his hands, and then thought that it was difficult for Chu Pann''er to live in his home, so he gave all the game in his hands to Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er looked at Qin Yizhen, and then looked at the wild game in his hand that was stored in a bag. Chu Pann''er subconsciously shook her head, indicating that she couldn''t take it.


    Chu Pann''er was very strong, and would never casually take someone''s things, even though her life was currently very difficult.


    "Miss Chu, this is what I sincerely gave you. Just take it, don''t be polite with me." Seeing Chu Pann''er shake her head to indicate that she did not want it, Qin Yizhen continued to say as he pulled Chu Pann''er''s hand and stuffed it into it.


    "Ah, alright then. Big Brother Qin, thank you. Since you are so polite, then give me the thing and I will accept it."


    When Chu Pann''er suddenly pulled Chu Pann''er''s hand, she was shocked. She unconsciously wanted to retract her hand, but Qin Yizhen had pulled too tightly, so Chu Pann''er was unable to retract her hand.


    When Chu Pann''er came back to her senses, she realised that the wild game in Qin Yizhen''s hand was already in her own. Thus, Chu Pann''er accepted Qin Yizhen''s good intentions.


    Qin Yizhen looked at Chu Pann''er, then looked at the position of the sun. Then, he turned to Chu Pann''er and said: "Miss Chu, it''s already noon, you must have a lot of things to do, so I won''t disturb you, I should go back now."


    After Qin Yizhen finished speaking, he prepared to turn around and leave. At this time, Chu Pann''er suddenly pulled Qin Yizhen back.


    "Is there anything else I can do for Miss Chu?" Qin Yizhen was pulled by Chu Pann''er, turned his head and looked at Chu Pann''er, asking him if she was alright.


    Chu Pann''er bit her lips and stuttered for a long time, but no words came out.


    Qin Yizhen looked at Chu Pann''er for a long time, seeing that Chu Pann''er did not say a word, Qin Yizhen opened his mouth and said: "If Miss Chu has nothing else, then I will return first."


    After Qin Yizhen finished speaking, he was about to withdraw his hand.


    "Um, Big Brother Qin, why don''t you eat lunch at my place today?" After you go back alone, you still need to cook.


    Seeing that Qin Yizhen was about to turn and leave, Chu Pann''er suddenly said those words.


    "There''s no need, Miss Chu, I appreciate your good intentions, but I still have things to do when I go back, so I''ll go again next time."

 C72

    After Qin Yizhen heard this, he looked at Chu Pann''er and expressed that he still wanted to go back.


    Hearing that Qin Yizhen was determined to leave, Chu Pann''er thought about the situation in her own home, and after thanking Qin Yizhen, she let him go back.


    "Ah, it''s a hare. It had been a long time since her family had eaten such delicious game. "How about I cook these wild rabbits tonight and only make rice at noon?" Chu Pann''er took the game and returned home. Only then did she realize that the things that Qin Yizhen had delivered were all wild rabbits.


    Chu Pann''er thought that today, the entire family would be working in the fields and it would be very tiring, so she planned to cook and eat these wild rabbits tonight.


    Chu Pann''er had been busy at home for a long time before sshe had finally finished preparing all the lunch of the day. After Chu Pann''er finished cooking, he brought all the dishes and things to the fields.


    "Xing Luan, come over here. Help me cook some food for everyone." When Chu Pann''er arrived at the fields, she called Xing Luan over and asked her to help him with the food.


    "Aunty, you should all hurry up and come over to eat. You''ve worked all morning and you''ve worked hard." Chu Pann''er walked in front of the Madam Liu and the others, and called them over to eat.


    When the Madam Liu heard that there was going to be a meal, she immediately put down her work and ran to Xing Luan''s place to eat.


    "What is this?" Why is it so bad to eat? " Madam Liu looked at the food Xing Luan gave her, and after looking at it, disdain filled her face. But Madam Liu felt hungry again, so she had no choice but to take a bite. After Madam Liu tasted it, he immediately spat out all of the food in her mouth and scolded, "Why is it so stinky, how does this look like a human''s meal?"


    After Chu Pann''er heard it, she took a glance at the Madam Liu. Chu Pann''er was especially unhappy and also felt especially uncomfortable. Chu Pann''er had never been so enthusiastic when she thought about work, but when she was eating, she was so picky.


    "Aunt, if you are not used to eating, you can make it yourself, whatever you want to eat. Don''t be so picky here. I have no obligation or duty to serve you. Everyone is on their own. Everyone has been working all day and is very tired. " Chu Pann''er had done so much for him. It was already very tiring, but now she still had to listen to Madam Liu''s complaints, which naturally made him even more unhappy. Thus, she said all that she had in her heart.


    Although the Madam Liu was arrogant and despotic, she understood Chu Pann''er. If there really was a disturbance, she was a little afraid of Chu Pann''er. Therefore, the Madam Liu did not dare to blow the matter. Therefore, after giving Chu Pann''er a fierce look, Madam Liu put down her bowl and swaggered back in.


    Chu Pann''er looked on helplessly as the Madam Liu swaggered away, but Chu Pann''er didn''t say anything either. She just turned around and continued to eat. Chu Pann''er still had a lot of work to do in the afternoon, but she didn''t care about it too much.


    Madam Liu went back home indignantly, running straight to her home''s kitchen. After all, she had not eaten a single bite of the previous meal, and the rabbits in Madam Liu were still very hungry.


    "Hmph, don''t think that I don''t understand you. You purposely gave us such a terrible thing to eat in order to secretly leave good stuff for yourself to eat." "Others might be foolish and fall for your trick, but I am not stupid. If you don''t want us to do it, then I will look for it myself. If I find it, I will do it myself." Madam Liu said to herself as she went back to the kitchen to look for food.

 C73

    Madam Liu had always thought that Chu Pann''er had purposely cooked such a horrible meal for them. She thought that Chu Pann''er must have hidden the delicious food away.


    "Haha, I didn''t guess wrong. You really did want to hide the good stuff for yourself to eat. But now that I''ve found it, you can forget about it. " Madam Liu searched in the kitchen for a long time. She searched through the entire kitchen and finally found some game in the most unremarkable corner of the kitchen. These wild animals were the rabbits that Qin Yizhen had given to Chu Pann''er.


    After finding the Madam Liu, she immediately took back all the wild game. She wanted to eat all the wild game by herself. Although she was happy in her heart, she kept scolding Chu Pann''er on the surface.


    This damnable little girl, she even said that there was no delicious food in the house, but she hid all the delicious food for herself.


    After cooking the delicious rabbit meat, Madam Liu could not help but mutter again. She felt that Chu Pann''er did not want to give them the rabbit meat because she hid it, and her actions were extremely selfish. However, she did not know that after seeing the rabbit meat, she had cooked it herself.


    However, Madam Liu did not have such thoughts. When she saw the rabbit meat, she could not leave.


    "Uuu, it''s so fragrant. This Chu Pann''er sure knows how to enjoy herself, but I ate the one she wanted to hide, hmph heh, that damned bitch, she''s the same as her mother."


    The whole kitchen was filled with the smell of rabbit meat and the sound of Madam Liu''s chewing. In less than half an hour, the whole rabbit was finished by Madam Liu just like that.


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and burped, "Heh heh, it tastes really good. Sigh, I''m full. I''m going to rest for a while!"


    Madam Liu laughed in satisfaction. This time was just for a good rest, why would she waste time on farming?


    I might as well have a beautiful sleep.


    In any case, they didn''t care about their mother, so why should he care so much?


    Thinking of this, she licked her lips and happily went to sleep.


    When Chu Pann''er returned with the chopsticks and saw the mess on the stove, her face changed greatly. What was going on?


    Thinking about something, she frowned and rushed into Madam Liu''s room. Sure enough, she saw Madam Liu lying comfortably on the bed with a look of enjoyment on his face, seeing this scene, Chu Pann''er was enraged, her cold face was covered with frost, and she angrily lifted Madam Liu''s quilt.


    Madam Liu had just had a beautiful dream, and after hearing her actions, she immediately woke up. Seeing that it was Chu Pann''er, her face subconsciously darkened.


    "Chu Pann''er, are you sick? "Who gave you permission to come to my room?"


    Chu Pann''er was never easy to bully, she snorted: "second aunt sure knows how to enjoy life, other people, including the eight year old Jin''er and Brook, have all been working in the fields, but you, not only did you directly return to your room, but you also ate the wild food others gave us, and didn''t even tidy up after eating, second aunt, you really know how to do things!"


    Madam Liu stood up from the bed, placed her hands on her hips, and raised her chest as she stood in front of Chu Pann''er: "So what? Chu Pann''er, I still haven''t asked you who gave you the wild game, and you''re already blaming me for eating it? "What, shouldn''t I eat it?"


    "Of course you can eat it, but the rabbit is at least 7 or 8 catties. Don''t you think it''s a little funny that you ate it all by yourself?"


    Chu Pann''er''s words were filled with disgust towards the Madam Liu. I was planning to use this rabbit to nourish the big guy''s body, don''t you feel embarrassed?


    She really hated arguing with this woman every day, which would affect her mood and even make her waste her saliva.

 C74

    He really didn''t know what this woman wanted to do. He only knew how to cheat all day because of his grandpa''s bracelet. Otherwise, how could this woman have a place at home to hook up with other men while carrying her deceased husband? She didn''t have the right to be at home.


    The ruckus woke the sleeping Madam Chiang up. After Chu Pann''er finished her explanation, the Madam Chiang only scolded the Madam Liu symbolically, but no one asked where the wild game came from.


    Chu Pann''er was too lazy to explain.


    Just like this, a day had passed. Everyone returned home with a sore back, and did not bother about the Madam Liu that was brimming with energy.


    Before dawn the next day, Chu Pann''er woke up very early. Because it had rained white last night, she wanted to go up the mountain and see if there were any suitable fungi or not.


    Xing Luan''s sleep was shallow, so when she saw the light in Chu Pann''er''s room, she decided to take a look.


    Looking at Chu Pann''er who was carrying his backpack, Xing Luan rubbed her eyes, and planned to step forward to receive it: "Miss Chu, where are you going?"


    She looked up at the sky. She could see the stars now.


    "Xing Luan, why are you awake so early?"


    Chu Pann''er originally wanted to go out quietly, but she did not expect Xing Luan to come out.


    She now planned to take advantage of the heavy dew to collect some fungi. She could eat them when the time came, but she could also sell them at the same time.


    "I just woke up a while ago and saw the lights in your room light up. I was wondering what business you had with me, so I decided to come and take a look."


    So that''s how it is, Chu Pann''er smiled gently and told Xing Luan of her plans.


    "What?" You want to go up the mountain at this hour? "


    Xing Luan revealed a look of surprise, it was not even dawn yet, what could she do about going up the mountain?


    She didn''t quite agree.


    "Miss Chu, it just rained yesterday, so it''s hard to walk on this slippery road. Why don''t you go after daybreak?"


    She knew that Chu Pann''er was extremely diligent, but she did not agree to take such a risk.


    "Besides, I''m not here. Just tell me what you want me to do."


    Chu Pann''er shook her head, she wanted to take advantage of the fact that it was still dark, and when there was no one else on the road, she wanted to go there. That kind of fungus could only be found yesterday in the weather, if someone else encountered it, she would have to wait for the next time.


    "No need, it''s better to get the fungus back earlier. After that, we might even be able to buy it for a big price."


    Carrying her backpack, Chu Pann''er pretended to leave the room. Seeing that she could not persuade the lady in front of him, Xing Luan stomped her feet, naturally worrying that something might happen to Chu Pann''er. After donning a set of clothes, she followed closely behind Chu Pann''er.


    "Miss Chu, wait for me. I will go with you."


    Chu Pann''er did not stop them and waited. After a while, the two of them went up the mountain.


    After the rain, the forest was filled with a humid smell, and dewy leaves could be seen everywhere. It looked extremely cool, but the mud road beneath their feet was extremely hard to walk on, Chu Pann''er and Xing Luan had to support each other to walk through it.


    Along the way, just as Chu Pann''er had thought, there were many spawning bacteria, all of them growing extremely well.


    Seeing these fungi, Chu Pann''er put them all into her back pocket without any hesitation. Not long later, it was almost halfway there.


    Just then, the sky saw the white of fish, Chu Pann''er wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    "It''s about time. Let''s go and see if we can fill our backpacks."


    Standing in the forest, Chu Pann''er pointed at the road ahead.


    Following Chu Pann''er''s line of sight, the place in front of them was green, no one knew how many more bacteria there were.


    "Okay, Miss Chu, we will pick them in a full pot. However, this kind of thing is not easy to store, when the time comes ¡­"


    "Dong Yizhen, let''s see where you can run to!"


    A sonic boom could be heard, followed by an ice-cold voice.


    In the next moment, Chu Pann''er immediately held down Xing Luan''s head, and the two of them squatted in the middle of the grass.


    Fortunately the grass was deep enough and had barely covered their bodies, however, it did not affect Chu Pann''er''s line of sight.


    In an open area not too far away from them, a few black-clothed men were wielding long swords as they pointed towards a gray-clothed man. Due to a long period of fighting, the gray-clothed man was extremely weak.


    And that grey robed man, was precisely Dong Yizhen.


    Seeing that, Chu Pann''er was shocked. On the other side, they were facing off against each other.


    Dong Yizhen''s stern face did not have the slightest trace of an emotion as he indifferently spoke while wielding the sword he had snatched from the other men in black: "I wonder how I offended you, to actually chase me down!"


    He could tell that this group of black-clothed people were the same as the last time they came to kill him. He didn''t understand why these people would want to kill him.


    The leading man in black sneered, he pointed his sword straight at Dong Yizhen: "Dong Yizhen, stop playing dumb in front of me. Last time you escaped by luck, this time, I will wait for you to die here!"


    With that, the black-clothed man jumped up from the ground and rushed towards Dong Yizhen. Dong Yizhen''s gaze turned cold as he brandished his sword to block the black-clothed man''s attack.


    In one move, the two were evenly matched, but Chu Pann''er could tell that Dong Yizhen was already exhausted. Moreover, she probably still had that wound from last time, if not, how could the black-clothed man be his opponent?


    Seeing that the black clothed man was closing in, Chu Pann''er''s heart became tighter and tighter. That black clothed man was extremely ruthless in his moves, if Dong Yizhen was not careful, he would be hurt by the black clothed man.


    She had to think of a way to help Dong Yizhen. After all, Dong Yizhen had saved her a few times.


    Her eyes lit up as a thought flashed through her mind. She tilted her head and said to Xing Luan in a small voice: "Xing Luan, wait for me here. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to reveal yourself.


    "What?" Xing Luan was a little taken aback, she did not understand Chu Pann''er''s arrangements.


    "It''s nothing, just remember what I said!" Chu Pann''er did not explain too much because with just a single sentence, Dong Yizhen was in even more danger.

 C75

    After warning Xing Luan for a while, Chu Pann''er began to lightly move. When there was a distance between him and Xing Luan, she suddenly stood up with a stutter, and shrieked in shock, "Ah! She had killed someone! "Murder!"


    A shout that attracted the attention of the black-clothed man, as well as the popular black-clothed man who was currently fighting with Dong Yizhen. While the black-clothed man was distracted, Dong Yizhen squinted his eyes, pointed at the longsword, and instantly pierced into his heart.


    The eyes of the black-clothed man widened as he looked at Dong Yizhen in disbelief. Even to his death, he didn''t know why Dong Yizhen would suddenly kill her.


    When the other black-clothed men saw that their boss had been killed, all of them were enraged. Two of them ran towards the screaming Chu Pann''er while the others started to deal with Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen did not have the time to care about these people, he immediately rushed towards Chu Pann''er, and just as one of the black clothed men''s sword was about to stab Chu Pann''er, Dong Yizhen quickly blocked her waist, and took the chance to dodge the black clothed man''s attack.


    Because the black-clothed leader was gone, Dong Yizhen quickly subdued the others.


    However, when the black-clothed men saw that they had lost their advantage, they could only swallow the poison and commit suicide. Soon, they turned into a pool of blood.


    Seeing that there were no more threats, Dong Yizhen came to Chu Pann''er''s side and chided: "Miss Chu, why are you taking such a risk? These people cannot be offended! "


    He had already noticed someone at the side, but he didn''t think that it would be Chu Pann''er. When she jumped up to attract the attention of the black-clothed person, his heart tensed up.


    [Why is this woman letting me be in danger?]


    smiled faintly as he caught Dong Yizhen''s gaze: I know martial arts, why should I be afraid of them? On the other hand, Brother Dong, why did you recruit this group of people? "


    Dong Yizhen''s gaze darkened. He knew that Chu Pann''er guessed that this group of people were the same as the group of people that chased after him the last time.


    Because it was Chu Pann''er, he did not hide anything.


    "I was planning to chop firewood this morning, but I found their auras. In order to prevent them from causing panic in the village, I lured them here."


    "They... They seem to know my identity! "


    When they were in the restaurant, these people had accurately called out his name. Moreover, the moves they used against him were extremely vicious, and today, they were the same, so it wasn''t hard to suspect that they knew him.


    "This is not the place to talk, Brother Dong, let''s go back first."


    One look was enough to tell that he had received special training, and normally, only those rich and powerful people could train him to be an assassin. Since Dong Yizhen was able to garner the attention of those people, then Dong Yizhen''s identity must be extremely mysterious.


    At this time, this was the only way for the villagers to get up the mountain. If someone else were to see it, who knew what would happen? Thus, it would be best to find somewhere else to talk about these things.


    Just then, Dong Yizhen heard the sounds coming from the grass, and threw out a stone at the right time, throwing Xing Luan out.


    A cry made Chu Pann''er exclaim loudly, as she hurried forward to help Xing Luan up.


    Dong Yizhen''s face was full of vigilance, as he hurriedly explained the identity of the person in front of him.


    "Brother Dong, Xing Luan is my lass, what do you mean by that?"


    After that, Chu Pann''er introduced Dong Yizhen to Xing Luan. Suddenly, Chu Pann''er realized that when ordinary people saw the battle just now, they would have been shocked, but not only did Xing Luan not seem to be scared at all, she had a calm expression, as though she had already become accustomed to it, which made her suspicious, and did not reveal any of her emotions.


    Xing Luan didn''t know that she had once again aroused Chu Pann''er''s suspicions, so she politely greeted Dong Yizhen.


    Looking at Xing Luan, Dong Yizhen did not say anything and handed the sword over to Chu Pann''er.


    "Miss Chu, my old wounds have been torn, it''s not easy to use the sword, so you should remove the leaf on the tree and cover it with blood!"


    Chu Pann''er understood, and danced around with the sword, in an instant, the fallen leaves covered the entire pool of blood.


    Although he did not have a corpse, the terrifying blood still made people tremble in fear, so Dong Yizhen thought carefully about it.


    As for the thick stench of blood, there was a lot of space here, and the early morning breeze was extremely refreshing, so Chu Pann''er believed that sshe would very quickly weaken the smell, so he was not afraid of being discovered.


    Looking at the sleeve on Dong Yizhen''s arm that had been infected by the wound, she was extremely worried. She then supported Dong Yizhen and went to a nearby cave.


    They were all worried that those men in black would have accomplices. If they lured those people into the village, then they would be finished.


    Chu Pann''er tore off a piece of her skirt and helped bandage her wound. Just as she was about to speak, she realized that Dong Yizhen''s eyes were not moving at all as she was staring at her.


    Seeing that, Chu Pann''er frowned and spoke to Xing Luan: Xing Luan, go and see if there are any useful herbs, and find some firewood to use as well.


    How could Xing Luan not understand that Chu Pann''er was separating from him? She felt a little uncomfortable, but she understood it, so she went down obediently.


    The rustling sound of footsteps gradually disappeared into the distance, and the entire cave quietened down. At this time, only Chu Pann''er and Dong Yizhen remained.


    "Your servant girl ¡­" It''s not simple! "


    Dong Yizhen was quiet for a moment, before opening his mouth.


    Chu Pann''er naturally discovered it, but she could not see anything, but upon seeing Dong Yizhen, it was clear that she knew something.


    "How can it not be simple?"


    "Where did you find that little girl?"


    Without replying to Chu Pann''er''s question, Dong Yizhen asked softly.


    Chu Pann''er raised her eyebrows, and told Dong Yizhen everything that happened between them.


    "From the very beginning, I had felt that she wasn''t an ordinary beggar. Moreover, her every move and gesture showed that she wasn''t the child of an ordinary family. However, this was her private matter, so it wasn''t good for me to ask too much."


    Chu Pann''er truthfully told Dong Yizhen her thoughts.


    It is clear that she has hidden her ability. Not to mention if her martial arts are above ours, but, she is definitely an expert of Lightness Arts. "


    "But, a Lightness Arts expert ended up as a beggar, unable to even save his own mother, and even was easily trampled on. What exactly is it that made her so patient?"


    Mentioning this, Chu Pann''er''s expression also became serious. She really wanted to know what exactly had happened to Xing Luan, but she also understood that these were all Xing Luan''s private matters, so it would be inconvenient for her to ask any further.


    "There must be a reason why an expert can be this tolerant. However, I think that girl is quite smart. You should be more careful in the future."


    She nodded her head: "I am naturally clear about this, but Brother Dong, the one who chased after you has already been killed, if the mastermind did not get the news of your death, he would not stop here!"

 C76

    Dong Yizhen asked indifferently with a smile in his eyes.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Chu Pann''er was stunned for a moment before a blush slowly surfaced on her face.


    "Since you''re already here, you can rest easy. What''s there to be afraid of? I''m just worried that if I let them come wave after wave, sooner or later, you won''t be able to persevere."


    It was just a matter of a friend. For some reason, when she said those words, her face turned even redder.


    "These are the things that I fear the most, and I''m just worried that this matter will implicate my father. You should also know that my father is a simple and honest villager, and I don''t want him to be implicated by me. So, I plan to investigate this matter and find out who the person behind this is that wants to kill me."


    Dong Yizhen''s gaze was deep, and a hint of worry flashed across his eyes as he looked at Chu Pann''er.


    "I''ve been here for a while, but I''ve never left a small town, so no one will know that I''m here. Even if I am, I''m afraid only the people who harmed me back then would know, but back then he must have confirmed my death so he left. So why did he come back after so long?"


    This confused Dong Yizhen.


    Chu Pann''er also looked like she was thinking about something. "Say, could it be that someone leaked your whereabouts and caused this to happen?"


    "Who can it be? "I''ve never been out of town, and you know our limitations. It''s rare to see a stranger in a hundred years, so who could recognize me? Even if the people in the town and in the countryside recognized me, why would there only be assassins right now?"


    "This is indeed a very troublesome question. Who would know where you were hiding?"


    Chu Pann''er looked at Dong Yizhen. She too, had a face full of suspicion, and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Someone''s coming. Stop talking." Dong Yizhen heard Xing Luan''s footsteps, so he gave him a look.


    Chu Pann''er then immediately raised Dong Yizhen''s arm. She pretended to be checking on Dong Yizhen''s injuries.


    "Brother Dong, your arm is still injured from last time. And today, because you used too much strength, you managed to open the wound from last time. From now on, you need to take a good rest and can''t use too much strength anymore. Otherwise, it will be really hard to recover your arm. "


    Just then, Xing Luan walked in, and after Chu Pann''er examined her wounds for a while, she said this to Dong Yizhen.


    Because Chu Pann''er''s ability to react at will was strong, although Chu Pann''er was pretending to examine Dong Yizhen''s wounds, Xing Luan still did not find anything abnormal.


    "Miss Chu, Young Master Dong, these are the commonly used hemostatic medicines and herbs used in disinfection that I just gathered in the mountains. Originally, I wanted to collect some tonics, but I''ve run to quite a few places, and still haven''t found them. " Xing Luan said as she carefully sorted all the herbs in her hands.


    Chu Pann''er looked at the herbs on the ground, feeling very satisfied, she never thought that Xing Luan, this little girl, would actually know so much about herbs. This further deepened Chu Pann''er''s suspicions towards Xing Luan.


    Chu Pann''er crushed all these herbs with a stone. Furthermore, she squeezed out the herbal juice out and poured it on Dong Yizhen''s arm.


    "It must be painful, isn''t it? Brother Dong. " Because the herbal juice was irritating, it still hurt to drip it on the wound.


    "It''s fine, Miss Chu, thank you."


    Soon after, Chu Pann''er untied Dong Yizhen''s clothes, but when she noticed the sturdy and sturdy chest inside, Chu Pann''er''s face flushed red, she coughed and pretended not to care, then began to treat Dong Yizhen''s wounds. In a few moments, she had bandaged all the wounds.


    "Thank you, Miss Chu." After Dong Yizhen put on her clothes, thinking about how the two of them had to interact, her face reddened a little.


    At this time, Chu Pann''er also lowered her head, and did not dare to look at Dong Yizhen.


    After everything was settled, it was getting late so Dong Yizhen and Chu Pann''er went back together.


    "Brother Dong, I''m almost home. You can send me back here, you can go back too." Chu Pann''er turned her head and looked at Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen knew where Chu Pann''er''s home was, so he did not want to cause trouble for Chu Pann''er.


    After Chu Pann''er and Dong Yizhen said their goodbyes, Chu Pann''er carried the mushroom on her back and went home together with Xing Luan.


    "Hmm? "You went up the mountain to pick the fungus, but why do you smell blood and herbs?" Just as Chu Pann''er carried the mushroom and returned home, Madam Chiang discovered that Chu Pann''er''s body was reeking of blood and herbs.


    Xing Luan, who was standing at the side, had a quick reaction. Upon hearing Madam Chiang''s question, she quickly replied, "Oh, it''s like this, the road on the mountain is very hard to walk on, I accidentally fell and got injured. Miss Chu only smelled the smell of blood and herbs to save me."


    Hearing Xing Luan''s words, Chu Pann''er nodded towards the Madam Chiang, and then told him that it was as such. After that, Chu Pann''er looked at Xing Luan and nodded her head in satisfaction.


    When the Madam Chiang heard this, he didn''t ask further.


    "Why did you gather so many mushrooms?" Madam Chiang was very curious as she saw Chu Pann''er carry a basket full of mushrooms.


    "Oh, Grandmother, I saw the white rain that had fallen all night yesterday, so I thought I''d pick it up early, and I could eat some at home and sell some at the market. and you can make some money to subsidize your family. " Chu Pann''er explained to the Madam Chiang.


    "Are you going to the market to sell mushrooms? I want to go too. " Chu Ying''er who was playing by the side, heard Chu Pann''er''s conversation, and naughtily ran over, yelling that she himself wanted to follow and sell mushrooms as well.


    Chu Pann''er looked at Chu Ying''er, and joked with him: "I knew that you would like to go out to play, today I agree to it, I''ll bring you along." After Chu Pann''er finished speaking, she scratched Chu Ying''er''s nose.


    "Hehehehe, these big sisters Pann''er." Hearing that Chu Pann''er agreed, Chu Ying''er pulled Chu Pann''er''s arm and said to Chu Pann''er mischievously.


    "However, if these mushrooms were only sold in the village market, they would definitely not be sold at a good price, because in the village, these things can be harvested from the mountains. So I''m going to sell all these mushrooms at the market in the town. I want to sell them for a good price. " Chu Pann''er said to Madam Chiang as she looked at him.


    "You can go to town, but the way to town is very far. With so many mushrooms on your back, it won''t be convenient to walk through." Madam Chiang looked at the mushrooms. The mushrooms that she was measuring were at least fifty to sixty kilograms.


    "It''s fine, I''ll go look for Grandpa Niu and let them take us there." Chu Pann''er remembered that the Grandpa Niu always liked to go to the town, so he decided to look for him.

 C77

    After Chu Pann''er finished speaking, she went to the house of the Grandpa Niu next door.


    "Grandpa Niu, are you still going to town today?" Chu Pann''er asked after seeing the Grandpa Niu.


    Go, I''m about to answer. Is there anything Miss Chu wants? When Grandpa Niu realized that Chu Pann''er was here, he replied enthusiastically.


    Grandpa Niu, I gathered a lot of mushrooms on the mountain today. I plan to take them to the market in the town to sell them.


    "Okay, Miss Chu, then you go back and pack up, I''ll bring you guys to town immediately." Normally, Chu Pann''er would be very polite to Grandpa Niu, so when Grandpa Niu asked for it, he immediately agreed.


    The Grandpa Niu brought Chu Pann''er, Chu Ying''er and Xing Luan to the town in about an hour.


    "Alright, Miss Chu is here, this is the town''s market, you can all sell mushrooms here." After Grandpa Niu parked the car, he told Chu Pann''er that he could sell mushrooms here.


    After Chu Pann''er saw that the car had stopped, she quickly got off and brought down a basket of mushrooms as well.


    "Grandpa Niu, thank you. Take these mushrooms and you can go home to stew them." Chu Pann''er took out a large mushroom from her basket and handed it over to Grandpa Niu, expressing her gratitude.


    Grandpa Niu accepted the mushrooms embarrassedly, and always said thank you.


    The market in the town was very lively. There were dozens of stalls inside, and there were people selling all kinds of things. For example, some were selling breakfast, some were selling vegetables, some were selling sugar people, and some were selling books.


    Chu Ying''er really liked to play. He got off the car and looked around curiously. Seeing that Chu Ying''er was curious about the place, Chu Pann''er quickly stopped Chu Ying''er and told her that after the mushrooms were sold out, they would go and play together. Chu Ying''er was also very sensible and nodded in agreement.


    With the help of Xing Luan and Chu Ying''er, Chu Pann''er quickly made a stall and placed all of the mushrooms there to sell.


    "Selling mushrooms, selling mushrooms. Fresh mushrooms collected this morning. " Chu Ying''er worked really hard. The moment she set up the mushrooms, he started to sell them in front of the stall.


    "Miss, how much are you selling this mushroom for?" Very soon, someone was attracted by the sound of his cries and walked over to see the mushrooms on their stalls. Thus, they asked this question.


    "Oh, elder sister, this mushroom costs ten coins per mushroom." Chu Pann''er said to the woman who asked the question.


    "Ten gold coins for a single flower, is that fresh?" The woman was afraid that the mushrooms were not fresh enough.


    "Big Sis, don''t worry. This is definitely fresh. We collected this this this morning." Chu Ying''er, who was at the side, quickly interrupted and said. After Chu Pann''er heard this, she also nodded towards the lady.


    "Alright then, give me one." The woman picked up a mushroom and looked at it. She felt that it was really fresh, so she bought one.


    As the mushrooms that Chu Pann''er and the rest had were very fresh and there was no one else selling them in the town market, they were all sold out in a short while.


    "Sugar sellers, sugar sellers, all kinds of sugar sellers, I''ll pinch whatever you like. Sugar Man, delicious and fun. " At this moment, a candy seller came to the entrance of the market. After he came, his business was very booming, and many people went to his stall to see the candy seller.


    After Chu Ying''er saw it, her heart also started to itch. She wanted to go and see the Sugar Man and buy one.


    "Sister Pann''er, there''s someone selling candies over there. Our mushrooms are all sold out, I want to take a look." Chu Ying''er was very curious, so she told Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er also raised his head, looked at the man selling the candies at the entrance of the market and nodded his head.


    After Chu Pann''er agreed, Chu Ying''er took out two coins from her money bag and happily ran to the entrance of the market, where the candy seller was.


    "Sugar man, how much are you selling this candy man for?" When Chu Ying''er arrived, she squeezed in front of everyone and asked the owner of the candy seller.


    "It''s the same old price. No matter what shape you want, you only need two cents. I''ll pinch it well."


    "Wow, this is Sun Wukong. And this, this is Second Master Guan, this is so pretty." Chu Ying''er looked at all kinds of sugar men, and her eyes were almost blurry.


    But just at this time, Chu Ying''er was being watched by a thief, who thought Chu Ying''er was very rich. Thus, while Chu Ying''er was focused on looking at the various sugars, she reached her hands into Chu Ying''er''s pockets. But the thief had groped several times, and found only two pieces of money. After this thief took it away, she even scolded Chu Ying''er for being a pauper.


    "Boss, give me this. This is Lin Daiyu''s, right? This looks really good, I really like it. " After looking for a long time, Chu Ying''er finally chose a sweet man. This sweet man was a woman, holding a fan in her hands, she had a sickly look, but it made people feel pity.


    "Alright, young lady. I''ll pay you the two coins right away." The owner of the candy seller asked Chu Ying''er for this one day, hence he quickly agreed.


    "Miss, Sugar Man is done. I''ll give you two cents for it." Not long later, the owner of the candy seller finished preparing the sugar man that Chu Ying''er wanted. He passed the sugar man to Chu Ying''er, then extended his hand to Chu Ying''er and asked for money.


    With one hand, Chu Ying''er took the Sugar Man from her, while with the other, she felt for money in her own pocket.


    "Ah, where''s the money in my pocket? Where is my money? Who stole my money? " When Chu Ying''er checked his pockets, she found that there was nothing left, there was nothing left. She clearly remembered that she had put two yuan in there, but why wasn''t there one now?


    At this time, the owner of the candy seller got anxious. Are you a liar? You didn''t have any money to begin with, so you intentionally came here to ask for sugar people. "


    "No, I am really rich, but the money was stolen by someone else. My sister is just selling mushrooms there, if you don''t believe me, you can ask my sister for money and then I will give it to you, okay?" "Boss." Chu Ying''er was very anxious. She thought that Chu Pann''er was still there, so she said that she would take the money and return it to him.


    "Hmph, there are many swindlers like you these days. I don''t believe you. You are a swindler. If you don''t pay today, you can forget about leaving." The owner of the candy seller didn''t believe Chu Ying''er''s words at all. No matter what Chu Ying''er said, the owner would just treat him as a liar.

 C78

    "What''s wrong? "Boss." At that moment, a scholar who passed by the candy seller''s stall saw the boss'' words and walked up to ask.


    The owner of the candy seller glanced at the scholar from the corner of his eyes.


    "This little girl is a swindler. She came here to buy candy, but she didn''t pay. Then she told me where her sister was. He wanted to run, but I wouldn''t let her go."


    "Two coins, right? I paid for her. " The scholar took out two coins and gave it to the boss.


    Chu Ying''er thought that this scholar looked familiar, so she carefully observed him. Finally, she remembered that this scholar had once bought a sesame seed cake from her stall.


    "This big brother here, thank you for helping me just now, but I will definitely pay you back." "May I ask what your name is?"


    "Miss, my name is Tang Gu, it was just a small matter just now, I do not need to worry." The scholar politely said to Chu Ying''er.


    Chu Ying''er looked at the scholar carefully. She felt that the scholar was not bad, but she wanted to return the money to the scholar.


    "Big Brother Tang, I still need to return the money to you. My big sister is selling mushrooms over there, so I''ll take you there. I''ll get him to return the money to you, okay?"


    "This is merely a small matter. Lady, you don''t have to always take it to heart. There really is no need." Tang Gu persisted once again, indicating that he did not need Chu Ying''er to pay the previous two coins.


    Chu Ying''er knew that right now, almost every family was very poor, and two coins was very important to many people, so she had to pay them back.


    Chu Ying''er did not care how stubborn Tang Gu was, and directly pulled Tang Gu down to the front of the vendor''s booth.


    "Chu Ying''er, this brother is?" Chu Pann''er saw that Chu Ying''er had pulled a person over, and was puzzled, so she asked.


    "Sister Pann''er, this is what happened ¡­" Chu Ying''er quickly told Chu Pann''er what happened just now.


    "This big brother here, thank you for helping my little sister just now." However, no matter what, we cannot let you spend money, so we hope that you can accept this money. " After Chu Pann''er found out what happened, she thanked Tang Gu again and again. Furthermore, she took out two coins from his money bag and insisted on returning it to Tang Gu.


    "Miss, this matter is really just a small matter. It''s just a small matter. Helping others in a crisis was originally our responsibility as scholars, so I really cannot take the money. "Furthermore, helping others to have fun was not for the sake of others to reap the rewards." Tang Gu insisted on not accepting the money.


    Chu Pann''er saw that Tang Gu was determined not to take it, so she did not force him, thus she did not persist and had to pay Tang Gu back.


    "Ladies, I still have some matters to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any longer. Goodbye." After Tang Gu finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    "Big Brother, you have something you need to do. Quickly go, you cannot waste your time." When Chu Pann''er heard that Tang Gu still had something to do, she quickly told him to do it.


    "Hmm? This is the scholar''s jade pendant from before. " Not long after Tang Gu left, Chu Ying''er discovered a jade pendant on the ground. She understood that Tang Gu had accidentally dropped it. Therefore, Chu Ying''er quickly picked up the jade pendant and chased after Tang Gu.


    Tang Gu did not know that his jade pendant had fallen just now. He headed straight for a bookstore.


    "Young Master, may I ask what kind of book you want to buy?" Seeing Tang Gu coming in, the owner of the bookstore greeted him warmly.


    Tang Gu walked around the bookstore and found that he really liked a lot of books. He picked up an ancient text book and was fascinated by it.


    "Young master, we need to buy these books." The shop owner had seen Tang Gu''s books for a long time, from time to time, he would even lift his head to think about it. The owner of the bookstore knew that Tang Gu must have fallen for this book. The owner of the bookstore took the book from Tang Gu''s hands with a smile.


    "Ah, oh, boss, can I take an excerpt from this book here?" Tang Gu was still deep in his thoughts at that time, when his boss suddenly picked up the book. Sweets immediately understood that the boss didn''t want his to see it here, so he asked awkwardly.


    "Gongzi, we are in a bookstore and we are here to sell books, not to borrow books." When the owner of the bookstore heard Tang Gu saying that he was here, his expression immediately changed, and looked at Tang Gu strangely.


    Tang Gu awkwardly looked at the owner of the bookstore, and then said in an amiable tone: "Boss, I know your store sells books, not borrowing books, I really prepared the money to buy the books, it''s just that the money has just dropped. "I''m just here to show off my time. I won''t hold you back from doing business for too long."


    "Hmph, so you''re a pauper. Since you''re a pauper, then don''t read anymore. If you say you lost money, then you have no money." When the owner of the bookstore heard Tang Gu''s words, he understood that the candy was out of money, thus his attitude became even worse and he started to curse loudly.


    Tang Gu felt very helpless, but Tang Gu really liked this book. If Tang Gu could not borrow this book to read, then Tang Gu would probably spend the entire day thinking about the contents of this book.


    "Boss, I''ve really prepared the money. How about you let me take an excerpt from it this time? I''ll give you the money next time to make up for it. Is that okay?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Don''t disturb my business. You pauper who has no money, if you don''t have money, you can''t read. Don''t read, it''s embarrassing!" The owner of the bookstore had a very nasty attitude and completely ignored Tang Gu.


    After saying all these things to Tang Gu, the owner of the bookstore directly pushed Tang Gu out of the door. The owner of the bookstore felt that Tang Gu had disturbed his business.


    Right at this moment, Chu Ying''er chased after Tang Gu with the jade pendant that she had dropped just now, just in time to see this scene.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Ying''er''s heart felt extremely sour. She thought that the money Tang Gu had spent on the sesame seed cake that day was not as much as the two dollars he had generously given her today. It must have been saved up by him for a long time as well, to buy these books.


    Thinking of this, Chu Ying''er couldn''t help but have a trace of admiration towards Tang Gu.


    "Boss, why are you like this? I just wanted to take an excerpt from it. What''s with your attitude?" Chu Ying''er was extremely dissatisfied in her heart. The attitude of the bookstore''s owner a moment ago had led him to criticize the bookstore''s owner just like that. and even helped Tang Gu up.


    "Yo, where did you get this silly little girl? I''m opening my bookstore, how am I supposed to do business here?" The owner of the bookstore turned around after hearing Chu Yao''s words. He looked at Chu Ying''er with disdain, and said that.

 C79

    "Hmph, to think that you are someone who has read a lot. To think that you open a bookstore, don''t you know that even a reader would have difficulty reading? Since we are both scholars, why do you have to make things so difficult for us? " Chu Ying''er didn''t like the attitude of the owner of the bookstore very much, so she continued to criticize him.


    "Since you are so loyal and willing to help others, then you have to pay for this book!" The owner of the bookstore directly asked Chu Ying''er for the money for the book after hearing what she said.


    Chu Ying''er pointed to the book that Tang Gu wanted to buy straightforwardly, and said to the shop owner: "I''ll give you two coins. I''ll buy that book for him."


    The shop owner''s face changed colors faster than a book. Upon hearing that Chu Ying''er wanted to buy the book, she immediately replied: "Alright, please wait a moment, I''ll bring it over for you right away."


    "Humph, snob." Chu Ying''er could not stand the shop owner''s bullying attitude. If she did not rush over in time, she might have been bullied to this extent.


    Taking the book, Chu Ying''er handed it over to the scholar.


    "Miss Chu, thank you for helping me buy this book." Tang Gu said gratefully.


    He had originally thought that he wouldn''t even be able to make a copy of it, much less buy it today. He did not expect that the Miss Chu would rush over to help him, and was extremely grateful in his heart.


    "Small matter, didn''t you help me just now? If I''m not wrong, the money you just gave me is for buying books! " Chu Ying''er was usually a little smart, so she was naturally not going to be vague about it at this time.


    "Yes, that''s right, Miss Chu, how did you come to this bookstore as well? Could it be that you found out about it?" Tang Gu asked curiously.


    Hearing the scholar''s words, Chu Ying''er did not know whether to laugh or cry. She thought to herself: Why is there only book in this bookworm''s heart?


    He then explained, "Young Master Tang, you misunderstand. When we parted ways, I saw that you dropped a piece of jade. I chased you here all the way, wanting to return the jade ornament to you. "


    Chu Ying''er said as she took out the jade pendant in her hand and showed it to the scholar.


    "So that''s how it is. Thank you young lady, this jade pendant is of great importance to me." If it wasn''t for you discovering it today, I would have found out that the jade pendant was lost in the future and it would have been a great regret in my life. "


    Tang Gu rejoiced when he took back the jade pendant, and he was also very happy that he did such a good deed.


    Just when Chu Ying''er wanted to say something to Tang Gu, she was pushed towards Tang Gu with a "Ah" sound by the crowd.


    Seeing that Miss Chu was about to fall, Tang Gu did not think much into his thoughts, his hands moved faster than his brain, his long arms wrapped around Chu Ying''er''s body, and pulled him into her embrace.


    Chu Ying''er originally thought that she would fall, she never expected that the weak scholar in front of him would have such a strong sense of responsibility. She felt a sense of security as her body was grabbed by a pair of large, warm hands.


    The intimacy she brought with it made Chu Ying''er extremely embarrassed. She had never been so close to an unfamiliar man before, and her small face was flushed red, looking extremely bashful.


    And by the time Tang Gu realized what he was doing, it was already too late. In his arms was a pair of soft body, his heart felt like it was on fire. His delicate face was also flushed.


    Chu Ying''er and Tang Gu looked at each other, Tang Gu saw that Chu Ying''er was avoiding her gaze and realised that it was not right, she immediately let go of Chu Ying''er''s hands and bowed, "Miss Chu, just now, I was in a rush, and was rude.


    Chu Ying''er regained her senses and immediately waved her hands: "Young Master Tang, Ying''er understands that Young Master Tang wanted me to fall to the ground earlier, and did not mean it as an offense. He didn''t even thank you in time, how could he be angry?"


    Tang Gu felt that this lady truly understood the general situation after hearing what Chu Ying''er said. Not only was she straightforward and understanding, she was also a good girl that was hard to come by.


    He returned the gesture and said, "This is great. Thank you again for sending the jade pendant. I still have matters to attend to, so I''ll be taking my leave first. Miss Chu. We''ll meet again in the future. "


    "We will meet again, Young Master Tang." Chu Ying''er quickly said goodbye and waved goodbye.


    After Tang Gu left, Chu Ying''er also hurried back to the stall, afraid that her elder sister Chu Pann''er would worry and quickly rush back.


    When Chu Ying''er returned to the stall, she did not even bother to greet Chu Pann''er. Instead, she stood by the side fiddling with the fungus, in a daze.


    Chu Pann''er, who had a sharp mind, blanked out on the side when she saw her sister return without even saying a word, and guessed that something must have happened.


    Chu Pann''er thought about what would happen as she looked at Chu Ying''er.


    She saw her own sister thinking of something and her face turned slightly red. She had a silly smile on her face, as if she was a young girl who had just opened her heart to love and was about to meet her beloved.


    The intelligent Chu Pann''er immediately thought that her sister went to chase after a scholar to return the jade pendant, that was why she did this. It was probably because her sister had just started to have feelings for that scholar, and had fallen for him.


    So, Chu Pann''er wanted to tease her sister, who had always been carefree, so she teased: "Ying''er, big sis saw that the scholar named Tang Gu looked not bad, did you notice?"


    "I hate it, sister."


    Sure enough, when Chu Ying''er heard the words "scholar", her face immediately flushed red.


    "Yo, my family''s Ying''er has fallen for him?" Chu Pann''er continued to speak in an unrelenting manner.


    It was because she felt that her younger sister was attracted to a man so quickly. She felt a sense of novelty.


    "Big sister, why are you so hateful? If you keep talking, Ying''er will be angry." Chu Ying''er''s face was flushed red, she pursed her lips and pretended to be angry.


    She was extremely embarrassed after being teased by her sister. Even though she had just thought about it, she still couldn''t escape her sister''s eyes.


    "Alright, big sister is joking. Our Ying''er is also touched, this big sister does not have enough time to be happy! However, we will discuss this matter in the future. After half a day has passed, I should hurry back home after selling all the germs. "


    Chu Pann''er said to her sister.


    Chu Ying''er was also a sensible girl, and normally would completely listen to her elder sister''s words. After tidying up her emotions, she immediately threw herself into selling the fungus.


    The two sisters were shouting loudly in the busy street. Soon, all the germs were sold out and they earned quite a bit of money.


    Chu Ying''er counted the money, the little girl had never come out to earn money before, she was extremely happy, and worshipped her sister: "Big sister, I never thought that the fungus would be worth so much money."


    "Yes, there are also many things that people can ignore and sell for money. When I have time in the future, I will teach you."


    Chu Pann''er was very satisfied with her sister''s excited look.


    "Yes, sister. Let''s pack up and go home."


    Chu Ying''er was proud of having such a capable sister.


    Thus, the two sisters quickly finished cleaning up the stand and went to the side to call Xing Luan and the Grandpa Niu who were changing shifts to get ready to go back.


    The few of them chatted and laughed along the way, returning home in high spirits.


    When they almost reached home, Chu Pann''er bid farewell to Grandpa Niu. In order to thank him for driving the carriage with them, she gave him a few coins. Grandpa Niu could only accept it helplessly.


    "Eh? Sister, Xing Luan, quickly look, it seems like someone came to our house. " Seeing that the house was bustling, Chu Ying''er told the two of them.


    Chu Pann''er and Xing Luan had noticed this long ago, and they had their own suspicions.


    As the few of them walked closer and saw the smiling face of the Madam Liu welcoming them, their intuition told them that something bad was about to happen.


    Chu Pann''er then went forward and asked the Madam Liu: "Second Aunt, what are you doing?"

 C80

    The Madam Liu looked like she was in a good mood, it was rare for him to see Chu Pann''er in such state, hence she smiled happily and said: "Pann''er, this is great news, someone is coming to my house to buy a girl."


    The Madam Liu said while waving her hands and legs, wanting to pull Chu Pann''er inside the house to take a look.


    Chu Pann''er did not budge, and asked again: "Everything is fine, why would there be people buying girls at home?"


    Actually, she had already guessed that most of it was caused by the Madam Liu. If it really was like this, she wouldn''t let her go so easily this time.


    The truth was just as Chu Pann''er thought, the Madam Liu patiently explained: "Pann''er, you have to thank second aunt for this. When second aunt thinks that the family''s life is getting worse with each passing day, this is the best way to contact Ya Zi, come to the family and buy a little girl, this means the situation at home will be much better."


    Madam Liu''s expression of "thank you" made Chu Pann''er want to slap her. However, she suppressed her rising anger. After all, this was a remote village.


    If she really hit her elders, no matter if Madam Liu made a mistake or not, she would be scolded by the villagers. She did not want to bear the consequences of such a scolding.


    Second aunt, you took the initiative to call someone over to buy the little girl, and asked the rest of us for our opinions? Also, no matter how strong our Chu Clan is, we shouldn''t sell ourselves to a household for a little bit of money, which is why we raised this little girl from a young age. If this matter were to spread out, have you ever thought about how our Chu Clan would be viewed by the villagers? "


    Chu Pann''er suppressed her rising anger and asked Madam Liu.


    "Have I thought about it? "As a young miss, you naturally do not know how expensive our family''s firewood, oil, rice, and salt are. Going out all day without a trace, in the end, it was all because of us old women spending so much effort to manage our families." Madam Liu talked about her own achievements, but her face did not turn red nor did her heart beat fast.


    Chu Pann''er was simply angered by Madam Liu''s words and laughed.


    Not to mention that she had gone out for an entire day to do something, there was no need for her to let Madam Liu, the woman who paid for it, to know. The main reason was that all of the small and large matters in the family were handled by her mother.


    "Second Aunt, I respect you as an elder so it would not be good for you to say what you normally do in public. The rabbit was anxious and wanted to bite someone! "I advise you to behave yourself for the day. You should know what you have to do and not wait for me to say it. By then, it will be too late."


    Chu Pann''er warned her. She wanted to leave some face for the Madam Liu from beginning to end. It was too much to say, after all, she still had to live together in the future, not to mention that the two children of the Madam Liu were of good character, she could not be implicated by her mother, the Madam Liu.


    Hearing Chu Pann''er''s words, Madam Liu''s face turned pale white, her mouth trembling, she stayed at the side for a while, not daring to say anything excessive.


    Seeing Madam Liu like that, Chu Pann''er did not bother with her, and went past her to arrive at the location of the Human Ya Zi.


    She said to Human Ya Zi aggressively: "The Madam Liu has sent people to ask them to leave, there is no girl in our Chu Clan that can be sold to you. If Madam Liu dares to mess around again in the future, I will think of a way to chase her away. "


    The man left dejectedly.


    When Madam Liu heard that Chu Pann''er would kick him out in front of everyone, she was so angry that she had long forgotten her warning and directly shouted loudly in front of Chu Pann''er, saying something like "Big Sister Chu Clan is going to turn the sky upside down".


    Chu Pann''er could not be bothered to respond to her, and calmly sat as before, drinking her tea.


    She had to wait for her grandmother''s return and let her grandmother Madam Chiang take care of Madam Liu''s matters. After all, she was a junior, so she could not go overboard.


    After more than an hour, Madam Chiang finally returned.


    As she walked through the door, she heard the Madam Liu wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. But looking at the Madam Liu, she knew that she would only get fiercer.


    Therefore, Madam Chiang walked in front of Madam Liu and asked sternly, "Madam Liu, what caused you to yell like that for?"


    When Madam Liu saw that Madam Chiang had arrived, she immediately squeezed out a few tears and replied grievingly, "Mother, please control Chu Pann''er.


    Chu Pann''er was completely speechless. The villain of Madam Liu complained first, so she waited for Madam Chiang to question her first before explaining anything. Because she knew her grandmother was a sensible person.


    Sure enough, the Madam Chiang did not only listen to what the Madam Liu had to say. She turned around and asked: "Pann''er, tell me, what exactly happened?"


    "Yes, Grandmother. "The situation is like this ¡­" Chu Pann''er told the whole story to Madam Chiang.


    When Madam Liu heard Chu Pann''er say that she wanted to sell her for money, he knew something was wrong. Because she saw that the Old Mistress had obviously suppressed her anger and listened to Chu Pann''er explain the whole story.


    The Madam Chiang really could not hold back the anger in her heart. Before Chu Pann''er could finish speaking, she had already raised her hand and slapped the Madam Liu.


    and said resentfully: "We Chu Clan people are the widow of martyrs after all. If we sell us out to be girls just because we''re poor, what would others say about that? Where does our face of Chu Clan lie? Have you thought about all of this, Madam Liu? "


    Madam Chiang''s slap had slapped his face until it was scarlet, and the contrast between her bright red finger marks and his normally well-maintained white face was extremely obvious.


    Madam Liu covered her swollen face. She felt wronged but still forced herself to speak, "Mother, my family is so poor now. This humble one feels that I have not done anything wrong. "


    Chu Pann''er was so angry that her conscience was obliterated by the Madam Liu. She just wanted to kill this girl, and before she could reply, she couldn''t help but gobble down the Madam Liu, "In less than a month, I''ll definitely get Chu Clan out of its predicament."


    Seeing Chu Pann''er''s confident look, Madam Liu laughed sarcastically: "Hehe, that''s impossible. Chu Pann''er, are you able to produce a pile of gold or are you able to discover treasures? Or do you want to get the money by some shady means? "


    Of course, Chu Pann''er understood what Madam Liu''s shady method was referring to in the end, and was too lazy to argue with this kind of woman who had shallow standards. She could only turn around and promise his grandmother, "Grandmother, what Pann''er said just now was not a lie, she will definitely use some serious method to free her Chu Clan within a month."


    Before Madam Chiang even had the chance to speak, a nearby Madam Liu impatiently jumped out and said: "Chu Pann''er, if you can really free your Chu Clan within a month, I''ll apologize to you at the village entrance. "However, if you are unable to do so, you must kneel down and kowtow to me at the entrance of the village."


    The venomous words spouted out from Madam Liu''s mouth as if they were free. People who did not know what kind of deep hatred they had towards Chu Pann''er.


    In fact, Chu Pann''er had always seen the Madam Liu as a clown, so she did not take him seriously. But during this period of time, Madam Liu felt that it would be difficult for Chu Pann''er to deal with her, and since she was a woman who cared about nothing, she had long treated Chu Pann''er as a thorn in her side.

 Chapter 81

    Chu Pan''er''s face was cold and cold. He waited for Liu to finish, and then faintly replied.


    "Are you finished?"


    Liu Shi was originally very proud. She just couldn''t bear to see this woman. She was clearly a loser. She should have been trampled and despised in the corner all day. Now she always puts on a high look.


    Especially now, the appearance of pretending to be noble makes Liu gnash her teeth. She doesn''t believe that this loser can really get the Chu family out of trouble within a month.


    Even if she made some money from what she had done before, she thought that with the money to sell mushrooms, she could improve the situation of the Chu family? What a dream!


    The more Liu thought about it, the more satisfied she felt that she must win. She almost began to think about Chu Pan''er kneeling at the entrance of the village to kowtow to herself a month later.


    So Liu stood up and became more confident.


    "After that, you should remember that in a month, if you can''t get the Chu family out of trouble in a month, you will..."


    Liu said proudly, but was interrupted by Chu Pan''er.


    "Don''t worry. If you have the time to dig at me, you might as well think about how to make an apology to me in a month."


    Chu Ying''er followed angrily and said, "my sister will make enough money for the Chu family. Just wait and see." after that, she made a face at Liu, which made Liu angry.


    Chu Pan''er''s face was still very plain, but his tone was like an iceberg for thousands of years. The whole person was cool, and his tone was quite cold, as if it was just an insignificant joke.


    Of course, or Chu Pan''er thought it was certain anyway, without any suspense.


    Liu''s face turned blue with anger at Chu Pan''er''s words and sneered viciously.


    "Well, I''ll see how you make money? Hehe."


    Chu Pan''er ignored Liu and turned to leave.


    Why waste your time here with such people? It''s better to seize the time to find a way to make money. After all, the situation of the Chu family is really dangerous. It really takes a lot of effort to collect the money that can be supported by the Chu family within a month. It''s certainly not enough to rely on the money for selling mushrooms before. We need to think of other ways.


    Chu Pan''er walked into the house while thinking about how to make money. Chu Ying''er followed her, his face a little tangled.


    Chu Ying''er hesitated for a long time, biting her fingers all the time, and finally couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "Sister, how can we make money? Why don''t we pick up some mushrooms to sell?"


    Chu Pan''er was thinking about how to make money. Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, he was slightly stunned, then turned his head and looked at Chu Ying''er seriously.


    "Of course I have to pick up mushrooms, but this time it''s not enough to pick up mushrooms alone. The Chu family is now too poor to open the pot. My sister must find something more profitable to do."


    Chu Ying''er looked at Chu Pan''er with some worry, "but how can we make money in addition to picking up mushrooms?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled and patted her on the back. His expression was a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry, my sister will be able to help the Chu family out of trouble within a month."


    "OK, I believe my sister." Chu Ying''er also smiled and held Chu Pan''er''s hand tightly, looking afraid of being abandoned.


    Chu Pan''er felt the warmth from the palm of his hand, and his heart was soft. After all, the child was only a child and should not be subjected to such an experience.


    At the thought of Liu''s selling Chu''s children because of money, Chu Pan''er was worried. As long as she was still there, she would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Chu Pan''er is tidying up her things, and Chu Ying''er is also tidying up with her.


    At this time, Tian Shi left


    , Chu Pan''er looked up and greeted her with a smile.


    "Pan''er, I heard that you promised the gamble to get the Chu family out of trouble within a month. How''s it going?"


    Tian Shi is worried about Chu Pan''er. After all, money is not something that you can have.


    Chu Pan''er packed up his things and sat beside Tian with a faint tone.


    "It''s all right. I''ll make Chu family better." Chu Pan''er smiled and comforted Tian.


    Tian Shi was still worried. His eyebrows were still tangled into a pimple. "Do you have any way now?"


    "I''m still thinking. Recently, let the children pick up some mushrooms and support them for a period of time. I''m thinking of other ways to do business, which will make the Chu family better."


    "Pan''er, it''s not that I don''t believe you. I''m worried about the Liu family. You don''t know that person. You''re very mean. If she catches any flaws and humiliates you in public, it''s hard to clean up."


    Chu Pan''er still didn''t say anything, but smiled, "don''t worry, I won''t let him grasp anything."


    "In fact, even if you don''t have enough money in the end, go and give her a soft coat. She has a good face and shouldn''t care too much." Tian still said, trying to persuade Chu Pan''er to give up.


    Chu Pan''er also heard Tian''s meaning, and his face was a little cold.


    "Did aunt Tian forget that before, Aunt Liu wanted to sell her children because her family was poor. If I didn''t work hard to make money, would I have to watch these bones and meat at home be sold?"


    "Well," murmured Tian, "girls are useless at home. They just lose money. In addition, the family is really short of money, so it''s a last resort to sell their children. If they don''t lack money, who is willing to sell their children..."


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face was completely cold.


    She had thought that Tian might be worried about persuading herself. Unexpectedly, Tian just felt that her children were cumbersome and wanted her to sell them.


    "I won''t sell my children anyway. We usually eat less and do more work. We can always support them. Once these children are sold to those people''s teeth, aunt Tian should know the consequences. Anyway, I won''t give them the children."


    "You..." Tian''s face was green and red, and he wanted to say something more. Chu Pan''er had pulled Chu Ying''er out of the house.


    Most of these people have not received much education, and in this remote mountain village, it is convenient for those people to go. They can sell their dignity and children for a little money, but they don''t know how to cherish life.


    Chu Pan''er frowned. She didn''t know why she felt so sad. Although these children didn''t have much to do with her, since she came here by chance and became their sister, she should be responsible for them. At least, she can''t watch them be hurt.

 Chapter 82

    Chu Ying''er saw Chu Pan''er standing silent all the time, and guessed that Chu Pan''er was angry, but she didn''t know what to do, so she had to hold her hand.


    Chu Pan''er felt that his hand was tightly held by the other hand, and his mind slightly took it back. In response, he shook Chu Ying''er''s hand and smiled at her.


    "Let''s go and call Chu Xi Chu Xiang xingluan. Let''s pick mushrooms and sell them."


    "OK, we must work hard to help our sister make money."


    Chu Pan''er looked at Chu Ying''er''s slightly immature face, but his face was full of a firm look, and an indescribable warm current poured out of his heart.


    It rained on the mountain road. The road was wet and slippery. Chu Pan''er and his party carefully supported each other up the mountain. Chu Pan''er walked last, ready to prevent someone from accidentally falling.


    Along the way, Chu Pan''er was telling the children where there would be mushrooms, which mushrooms could be picked and which could not be picked.


    The party went up the mountain and looked for mushrooms. Fortunately, although the road was wet and difficult to walk, there were a lot of mushrooms. They often found a lot of mushrooms under some tree roots and some grass.


    After a short walk, Chu Pan''er and their harvest was very good, so they all stopped to have a rest and prepare to eat.


    Chu Xiang had been hungry and thirsty for a long time. Once he heard it, he could rest and directly look for fruit everywhere.


    Chu Pan''er was worried and wanted to stop him, but he could not be found long ago.


    "Sister, I''m familiar with this. I''ll follow him." Chu Ying''er looked at the direction Chu Xiang left, said directly to Chu Pan''er, and followed up in the direction Chu Xiang left.


    Before Chu Pan''er could say anything, the two children disappeared, but she wouldn''t worry too much. After all, Chu Ying''er is still familiar with this mountain road, at least not lost.


    Chu Pan''er refused to let them leave. Several people sat in a circle, chatting and eating.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Chu Yinger hurriedly ran over, looking like she was going to cry.


    Chu Pan''er saw that there was no Chu Xiang behind Chu Ying''er, and felt a "click" in his heart.


    "What''s the matter, Ying''er?"


    "Chu Xiang, he ate poisonous fruit, and now he fainted!" Chu Ying''s son was too frightened to speak quickly.


    Chu Pan''er also changed his face, "where is he?"


    "Over there." Chu Ying''er pointed to a direction ahead. Chu Pan''er threw something on her hand and ran directly in the direction Chu Ying''er pointed to.


    After walking for tens of meters, Chu Pan''er saw Chu Xiang lying under a tree from a distance and ran over quickly.


    Chu Xiang had fainted, his face was morbid white, and his lips were slightly black.


    Next to Chu Xiang, there are several brightly colored fruits scattered. When asked, they taste delicious. They really want to be bitten. One of them was bitten. It seems that this is the fruit that poisoned Chu Xiang. one


    Chu Pan''er immediately helped Chu Xiang up, put his back up on his legs, and began to beat Chu Xiang''s back rhythmically, trying to spit out what he ate.


    After patting for a while, Chu Xiang vomited and vomited something that couldn''t see the color, but his face was still blue and didn''t wake up.


    Chu Pan''er became flustered. He was in a hurry to press Chu Xiang, but he was suddenly pressed by a nearby hand.


    Chu Pan''er raised his head. Xingluan''s eyes were a little serious, "I''ll come."


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised, but he still didn''t say anything and silently let him come to the position.


    Xingluan didn''t say much either. He directly ordered the people around him to find a kind of herb with leaf shape similar to sword shape, and then took out several thin needles and stuck them one by one on the skin of Chu Xiang.


    After a while, when xingluan removed the long needles, Chu Pan''er saw many black poisonous blood flowing out of the wound.


    When the herb was found, xingluan smashed it and took it for Chu Xiang.


    Chu Pan''er watched nervously. After a while, xingluan finished handling it and breathed a long breath.


    "It''s all right. He should wake up in a minute."


    Everyone was a little skeptical. No one knew that the new xingluan would still have medical skills, but now they had no way to deal with Chu Xiang''s situation. Only xingluan would deal with it. Everyone was uneasy and waited for Chu Xiang to wake up.


    After about half an hour, Chu Xiang didn''t wake up. At this time, Chu Xi and they had begun to whisper, wondering whether xingluan would be good at medicine.


    Xingluan frowned slightly, looked carefully at Chu Xiang''s face, and said nothing.


    Chu Pan''er could also hear the children''s whispers, but she didn''t say anything and waited for Chu Xiang to wake up.


    While the children were restless, Chu Xiang suddenly gave a dull hum, followed by a slight movement.


    The children immediately cheered. They were glad that Chu Xiang was all right and were very curious about xingluan''s medical skills.


    When xingluan saw Chu Xiang wake up, she also breathed a sigh, and then looked at the curious eyes of others. She was embarrassed again. She was trying to explain, but was interrupted by Chu Pan''er.


    "If it''s inconvenient to say something about others, don''t ask."


    Chu Pan''er said this to Chu Ying''er. When the children heard it, they stopped asking.


    Xingluan was stunned when she heard Chu Pan''er''s words, and then she felt an inexplicable warmth and a feeling of trust in her heart.


    When it was almost evening, Chu Pan''er and they had gathered enough mushrooms and herbs, and several people went down the mountain together.


    The harvest was quite good, and several people returned with a full load.


    Chu Pan''er stocked up half of the mushrooms, then gave the rest to Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er and asked them to sell mushrooms.


    Then he asked Wang and xingluan to sell the herbs collected along the way.


    Several people promised to pack up and sell outside.


    As for Chu Pan''er herself, she didn''t sell anything, but wandered around the village, looking at ease.


    In fact, Chu Pan''er didn''t really stroll around. She was looking at where there were business opportunities. It''s not a way to pick up mushrooms and sell them all the time. She needs to find a business that can make more money.


    However, in the eyes of others, Chu Pan''er is doing nothing at all.


    So when Chu Pan''er came home again and passed by the yard, he was seen by Liu.


    In fact, Liu has been paying attention to Chu Pan''er since he made the bet with Chu Pan''er. He couldn''t help laughing when he saw that Chu Pan''er still picked up mushrooms as before, but it''s still the most laborious way.


    When Wang said that Chu Pan''er asked others to sell mushrooms and stroll by herself, Liu was even more ironic. When he saw Chu Pan''er, he said she was really "smart" and knew that she pushed all her work on others, but she was happy.


    Chu Pan''er also didn''t respond to Liu''s provocation. He was focused on how to find business, and didn''t mean to pay attention to Liu at all.

 Chapter 83

    It was only half an hour before dawn, and there was still silence outside, except for the cry of frogs.


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi soon finished, and then followed Uncle Niu''s car to the town market.


    "Sell mushrooms, sell mushrooms. Fresh mushrooms are delicious and cheap. Come and have a look." Chu Yinger seems to be born to do business. After putting the mushrooms in the stall, she quickly greeted the passers-by and asked them to buy their own mushrooms.


    Under Chu Yinger''s peddling voice, many people came to buy her mushrooms in front of her stall in a short time.


    However, at this time, several gangsters also ran to her stall.


    "Oh, the chick sells mushrooms here."


    "Yes, selling mushrooms!" Chu Yinger was disgusted with the tone of these little gangsters. So Chu Yinger didn''t take a look at these little gangsters.


    "Hehe, the chick looks very delicate. Come and smile for me. You have bought all these mushrooms for you." these little gangsters are very impolite and move their hands as they speak.


    "What do you want? Go away quickly." Chu Xi, who was standing on one side, hurried to rescue her sister.


    These little gangsters saw Chu Xi, but he was a teenage boy and thin, so they didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Where did you come from, little bastard? Get out of here quickly. You''d better know what you want to do! Otherwise I won''t kill you!" because Chu Xi stopped them to protect their sister Chu Yinger, which annoyed these little gangsters. These little gangsters said to Chu Xi so badly.


    "Well, you don''t want to die. You dare to beat me. Brothers, let''s clean up this little thing first!" Chu Xi was not frightened by these little gangsters, but went up directly and fought with these little gangsters, but Chu Xi was just a teenage boy after all, and was soon beaten black and blue by these little gangsters.


    "Ah, help, don''t fight, don''t fight, Chu Xi, don''t fight!" Chu Yinger was watched by the little gangster LAN. Chu Xi was beaten by several little gangsters, but she had nothing to do but shout desperately.


    "Call your chick. I''ll see who dares to help you in this street!" these little gangsters said arrogantly.


    "What are you doing? Let them go!" Tang Gu heard Chu Yinger''s cry at this time, so he hurried over.


    Well, the little gangster heard that someone was stopping him, so they looked back with disdain. Who knows that he is just a thin scholar.


    "You poor scholar, if you want to meddle in my business, you''d better show me some knowledge. Read your book and don''t meddle here." the little gangster stared at him fiercely when he spoke.


    These little gangsters didn''t want to talk to Tang Gu. After saying such a sentence, they directly flirted with Chu Ying''er.


    Tang Gu was very worried when he saw that Chu Ying''er was in danger, so he rushed to Chu Ying''er and protected Chu Ying''er in his arms.


    Seeing that the thin scholar had a lot of courage, these little gangsters simply didn''t do it and beat Tang Gu up again.


    Although Tang Gu was badly beaten by these gangsters, he kept Chu Ying''er in his arms and didn''t hurt Chu Ying''er at all.


    "Ah! Who, who dares to beat me, come out!" just when a leading little gangster was holding a brick to be wrapped around Tang Gu''s head, the little gangster suddenly felt that the back of his head was severely hit by someone else''s stone.


    "You bastards dare to flirt with people''s women in broad daylight, and you are so bold!" Dong Yizhen looked at these gangsters with a few stones in his hand.


    These gangsters looked back at Dong Yizhen. They felt that Dong Yizhen was only one person and could not beat so many of them.


    So without saying a word, these little gangsters immediately rushed up to beat Dong Yizhen up.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Dong Yizhen didn''t do anything at all. He just threw the stone in his hand forward and hit them on the knee directly. Then they knelt down on the ground one by one. They tried to get up, but they found they couldn''t stand up.


    "You don''t get out of here!"


    "Great Xia, spare your life. Let''s get out now. Get out now."


    "Brother Dong, thank you. Thanks to you just now." Chu Ying''er saw that Dong Yizhen saved herself, so she quickly thanked Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen looked at Chu Xi and Tang Gu, then said to Chu Ying''er that you''re welcome and asked Chu Ying''er to take Tang Gu and Chu Xi to the hospital to see if they were hurt.


    The master soon took Tang Gu and Chu Xi to the hospital and asked the doctor to show them the wounds.


    Chu Xi was not seriously injured, but he was a little bruised. But Tang Gu''s injury is a little serious, but fortunately there is no big deal, just need more rest. After the doctor examined them both, he said to Chu Ying''er.


    Chu Yinger looked at Tang Gu who was desperate to save herself. Chu Yinger looked at him, his face turned red, and then slowly lowered her head.


    "Brother Tang, just now, I really thank you." Chu Yinger lowered her head, bit her lips and said to Tang Gu in a low voice.


    "Oh girl, I should have done it just now. You don''t have to take it seriously. Now my wound doctor has dealt with it for me, and I should go back." Tang Gu didn''t mean much. He looked directly at Chu Ying''er. He turned his head to one side and said to Chu Ying''er. After Tang Gu finished, he returned to his stall.


    Because Chu Yinger''s stall was so noisy by several gangsters just now, the remaining mushrooms were destroyed by the gangsters, so Chu Yinger and Chu Xi had to pack up their own things and go home.


    "Elder sister, that scholar was really brave just now." on the way home, Chu Xi found that Chu Ying''er was always absent-minded, so he deliberately mentioned Tang Gu again.


    Who knows, Chu Yinger''s face turned red like a monkey''s ass when she heard Chu Xi talking about Tang Gu.


    Chu Xi saw Chu Ying''er''s reaction and immediately sipped her mouth for fear that she would laugh.


    "Sister, we were bullied by several gangsters in the market today. Brother Tang was beaten to protect us. Fortunately, brother Dong saw it and helped us solve the siege." after Chu Yinger returned home, she told Chu Pan''er what happened in the market today.


    Chu Pan''er was very distressed when he heard this. Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi decided to teach them some Kung Fu so that they could defend themselves.


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi were very happy.

 Chapter 84

    Chu Yinger has been saved by Tang Gu since last time. I Miss Tang Gu very much in my heart, but Chu Yinger never saw Tang Gu when she went to the market to sell mushrooms. Therefore, Chu Yinger has been secretly thinking of Tang Gu in her heart these days. No matter what she does, she is always absent-minded. Therefore, Chu Yinger always makes mistakes these days,


    "What''s the matter with you these days? You can''t do anything well. You can throw the bowl at such a small thing as washing the bowl!" just now, Chu Yinger threw the bowl again when she was washing the bowl. Chiang couldn''t see it anymore, so he scolded Chu Yinger.


    But what made Chiang more angry was that Chu Yinger seemed unable to hear at all. Chu Yinger was indifferent to Jiang''s reprimand. Chiang was really angry, so he rushed out of the door and didn''t want to be angry with Chu Yinger.


    Chu Pan''er has been observing these days and finds that what Chu Ying''er wants to do is indeed careless. Not at all. Chu Pan''er really doesn''t understand why Chu Ying''er has changed so much these days. Chu Pan''er is very worried.


    "Ying''er, what''s the matter with you these days? No matter what you do, you always look absent-minded. What are you thinking?" just after dinner, Chu Pan''er left Chu Ying''er and asked Chu Ying''er directly.


    Chu Ying''er was in a hurry when Chu Pan''er asked.


    "Oh, sister, it''s okay. I''m fine. I''m just thinking about things." Chu Yinger''s eyes are a little confusing. She doesn''t dare to look directly into Chu Pan''er''s eyes for fear that Chu Pan''er will see what''s on her mind.


    Chu Pan''er saw Chu Ying''er''s appearance and knew that she was lying to herself. She didn''t want to say it. Chu Pan''er thought, since she didn''t want to say, it''s inconvenient for me to ask more. So he asked Chu Yuner to go back.


    At this time, Chu Xi just came to the kitchen to find water to drink. Chu Pan''er saw Chu Xi, so he thought that since Chu Ying''er didn''t want to say, Chu Xi was with him every day. Chuxi should know some clues. So ask Chu Xi.


    "Chu Xi, Ying''er is always absent-minded these days. Do you know why?" Chu Pan''er stopped Chu Xi and asked him about Chu Ying''er.


    "Elder sister, don''t you know? Second elder sister, she''s afraid she''s moved." Chu Xi said to Chu Pan''er brightly, and his eyes felt a little thief.


    "Sure enough, I guessed it." Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Sister, what you don''t know is that the second sister has been absent-minded and worried since she separated from the scholar last time. In fact, she is missing the scholar." Chu Xi knew what Chu Yinger was going on, so she told Chu Pan''er what she knew.


    "Hehe, my sister is really moved. It''s just that since ancient times, marriage has been a big event. Generally, the man takes the initiative first. Since my sister is so emotional, I should help her and see what Tang Gu thinks." Chu Pan''er looked at Chu Xi with a smile after listening to Chu Xi''s words.


    Early the next morning, Chu Pan''er prepared many fresh mushrooms, so he took Chu Ying''er and went to the town market with her to sell mushrooms.


    "Ying''er, the mushrooms are almost sold. You can watch here for a while first. I''ll come when I have something to do." Chu Pan''er asked Chu Ying''er to watch the stall for a while on the pretext of having something to do, while he ran to find Tang Gu.


    Chu Ying''er nodded indifferently when she heard Chu Pan''er say so.


    Chu Pan''er guessed that Tang Gu was a scholar. If Tang Gu was in the market today, he should walk around selling calligraphy and paintings. After all, scholars either read books or read calligraphy and paintings written by others, so Chu Pan''er began to find a place to sell calligraphy and paintings. Soon Chu Pan''er found the place to sell calligraphy and paintings in the market, and Chu Pan''er found Tang Gu in the place to sell calligraphy and paintings. She found that Tang Gu lived by selling calligraphy and paintings here.


    I saw Tang Gu sitting beside his stall with his eyes blurred. Tang Gu seemed to be wandering in Taixu at this time.


    Chu Pan''er looked at Tang Gu and found that he was as absent-minded as Chu Ying''er.


    "This scholar won''t have feelings for each other like my second sister. He initiated Acacia here." Chu Pan''er guessed when he saw Tang Gu''s dull look.


    So Chu Pan''er went to the front of the Tang Gu stall and pretended to buy a painting and calligraphy.


    "What kind of calligraphy and paintings does this girl need to buy?" Chu Pan''er picked up a pair at Tang Gu''s booth and looked at it for a while. Tang Gu found someone coming. Tang Gu was listless


    Chu Pan''er knew that Tang Gu had no intention of doing business when he saw Tang Gu like this. And Tang Gu must have something on his mind at this time.


    "Sir, my sister is going to get married, so I want to give her a pair of calligraphy and paintings, but I don''t understand these at all. What kind of calligraphy and paintings do you think I should give?" Chu Pan''er deliberately said to Tang Gu after taking up all the calligraphy and paintings on Tang Gu''s stall and reading them again.


    "Oh, it turned out that your sister was married, so you can send a blessing, such as wishing her a happy wedding and a happy marriage for a hundred years." although someone came to do business, Tang Gu still looked listless and introduced Chu Pan''er absently.


    Chu Pan''er was more sure that Tang Gu didn''t want to do business at this time.


    "Is it difficult that this scholar really has Acacia like my Ying''er? It seems that I need to test it further." Chu Pan''er thought in his heart.


    "This gentleman, my sister''s name is Chu Yinger. She''s getting married recently..."


    "Girl, what are you talking about? Your sister''s name is Chu Ying''er? She''s getting married?" Tang Gu immediately revived when he heard Chu Ying''er''s name. He suddenly became energetic. Therefore, before Chu Pan''er finished speaking, he hurriedly asked about Chu Ying''er.


    "Sir, do you know my sister Chu Yinger? How did you react so much when you heard her name?" Chu Pan''er knew everything when he saw Tang Gu''s reaction. But Chu Pan''er still has to ask.


    As soon as Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say so, he suddenly understood that he had just lost his attitude, so Tang Gu''s face turned red at once.

 Chapter 85

    "Miss, who will miss Chu marry?" Tang Gu looked at Chu Pan''er with a red face and asked eagerly.


    Chu Pan''er sees that Tang Gu''s reaction is so fierce, and his mood is more excited when he mentions that Chu Ying''er is going to marry. Therefore, Chu Pan''er can be very sure that Tang Gu also likes his Ying''er.


    "Hey, hey, since you are a scholar who also likes Ying''er, I''ll tease you here and make you worry for a while." Chu Pan''er was very excited when he saw Tang Gu. He thought so, and suddenly a bad smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Sir, I''m Yinger going to marry someone. Why are you reacting so fiercely? I think your reaction is bigger than her reaction. I don''t understand why you''re so excited because the marriage is not to marry you?" Chu Pan''er deliberately raised his tone and accused Tang Gu when he saw Tang Gu so excited and pretended to be very angry.


    Tang Gu reacted at once and felt that he was too excited. He tried to calm his emotions, but the more calm and excited he was, he found that he just couldn''t calm down.


    "Hey, to tell you the truth, miss, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve been in love with Miss Chu since I said goodbye to miss Chu last time. I''ve been thinking about him for a few days, but I haven''t seen him, so that I''m absent-minded no matter what I do these days." Tang Gu told others after understanding his gaffe.


    Chu Pan''er burst into laughter when he heard Tang Gu say so.


    "Girl, what''s so funny?" Tang Gu wondered why Chu Pan''er laughed? So he looked at Chu Pan''er with a puzzled face.


    "Sir, what you don''t know is that my Yinger has been thinking about her husband all day since she left her husband last time, which has led to her being as absent-minded as her husband these days. Everything she does is wrong." Chu Pan''er saw that Tang Gu had spoken his heart, so she also told Tang Gu about Chu Yinger.


    As soon as Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say so, he was overjoyed and asked Chu Pan''er what he had just said was true.


    Chu Pan''er looked at Tang Gu, nodded seriously, and told Tang Gu: "this love between men and women is human nature, but it should be the man''s initiative, not the woman''s initiative."


    Tang Gu naturally understood what Chu Pan''er meant. So he said he would show his heart to Chu Yinger.


    Chu Pan''er nodded with satisfaction when she saw Tang Gu say so, and then said that her stall was still busy and needed to go back in advance.


    "Miss Chu, you''re still selling mushrooms here." after Chu Pan''er returned, Tang Gu slowly walked to Chu Ying''er''s stall with a pair of calligraphy and painting in his hand.


    "Yes, brother Tang, so you are here too." Chu Yinger found that Tang Gu had come. Her heart became nervous at once. She looked at Tang Gu, but she quickly blushed and lowered her head. The voice is very small.


    Tang Gu heard Chu Yinger''s words and raised his head tentatively. At this time, he happened to look at Chu Yinger''s eyes. Suddenly, in the next second, both of them blushed and moved their eyes away.


    "Miss Chu, I wrote a painting and calligraphy and wanted to give it to you." Tang Gu said, so he put his painting and calligraphy on Chu Yinger''s stall and ran away quickly.


    "Oh, what''s this? Let me see." Chu Pan''er always stood beside them and smiled. When Tang Gu put down her calligraphy and paintings, she quickly picked them up.


    "Guan Guanju dove, in the river island, fair lady, gentleman is good. Ying''er, it turns out that this scholar likes you." Chu Pan''er read the calligraphy and painting, and then deliberately teased Chu Ying''er.


    "Hum, why are you so annoying? Give me back someone else''s!" Chu Ying''er was even more embarrassed when Chu Pan''er said so, so she pretended to be angry and took the calligraphy and painting away.


    In fact, Chu Ying''er at this time was very happy when she heard Chu Pan''er''s words.


    Dong Yizhen originally wanted to see some good goods in the market, but Chu Pan''er''s clear and beautiful appearance always appeared in her mind. She lost her mind for a moment.


    "Sell hairpins, sell hairpins! Hey, young master, why don''t you buy a hairpin and give it to someone you like. The girl you like will like it when she sees such a beautiful hairpin."


    Dong Yizhen''s thoughts were taken away by the hawker selling hairpins on the street. His eyes fell on the hairpin in the Hawker''s hand. He couldn''t help but think of the appearance Chu Pan''er wore. When he was nervous, he took the hairpin in the Hawker''s hand.


    "Boss, this hairpin looks good. I''ll take it."


    After receiving the hairpin, Dong Yizhen was in a complicated mood. He suddenly remembered how to give the hairpin to Chu Pan''er.


    After Tang Gu left, Chu Pan''er asked Chu Ying''er to look at the stall because she wanted to buy some things. And I went shopping myself.


    Chu Pan''er bought some things, looked left and right, and saw whether there was any need, but she didn''t think that one didn''t pay attention. When she was pushed, she bumped into another person. She was about to apologize, but she happened to have a pair of deep pupils.


    "Miss Chu, be careful."


    Dong Yizhen didn''t expect to meet the woman in front of her just now. Is this the so-called resentment?


    But it happened that just after this fierce collision, he hit the hairpin in his arms to the ground.


    Chu Pan''er was slightly stunned and hurriedly released Dong Yizhen, but he saw a hairpin under his feet and his face changed slightly. How could a big man have a hairpin on his body, unless it was given away.


    However, a man usually sends hairpins to the right people. Could it be that... He already has another woman in his heart?


    Dong Yizhen still doesn''t understand what happened. How Chu Pan''er left. His eyes are quiet and his heart is very helpless.


    Chu Pan''er had long gone away, holding her hands tightly. She was very helpless. In fact, she didn''t understand what was going on.


    With a sigh, Chu Pan''er looked at the horizon, estimated the time, and almost closed the stall, so it''s better to go back as soon as possible.


    He shook his head, but he always remembered the scene just now.


    "What''s wrong with me? Brother Dong is just interested in someone. Why do you always think about it? Moreover, he''s still very uncomfortable."

 Chapter 86

    After biting her red lips, Chu Pan''er was slightly restrained, and a bold idea floated in her mind, which made her face change greatly.


    She... Doesn''t she like Dong Yizhen??


    No, how could it be? How could she have such an idea in her heart??


    Thinking about this, Chu Pan''er tightened his thin lips, and a pair of apricot eyes sank for a few minutes.


    Passing by the bustling street, Chu Pan''er looked left and right, and everything in the street flashed in his apricot eyes.


    She found that in the market here, in addition to inns, pubs, restaurants and tea shops, although they looked dilapidated, their business was good.


    But


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes flashed and everything from her previous life came to mind. She remembered that in her previous life, the capital was more lively than here. Moreover, all kinds of shops were noisy. Unlike here, it was difficult to find anything.


    However, since there are no things in the capital, can''t she make them?


    When the idea crossed, Chu Pan''er smiled. She was best at all kinds of snacks, but although these little hearts were delicious, they were not long-term business, and others would always be tired of them.


    Didn''t you always think that selling something for a long time would be unsalable, but selling in different ways would also lead to failure to retain regular customers??


    So why doesn''t she choose this!?


    Just like those small shops in the capital that are different from tea shops in previous lives, they mainly focus on one thing and supplemented by others. In this way, won''t they dazzle people?


    Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help but eyebrow. The idea gradually stood in his heart.


    Back in front of the stall, Chu Ying''er saw that they had almost cleaned up, so she went back with them. On the way, she told Chu Ying''er her idea of opening a shop.


    "Sister, is that good? After all, we don''t have spare money!!"


    Chu Yinger is very worried. Of course she believes in her sister''s ability, but she doesn''t just need to believe it.


    Chu Pan''er had expected that Chu Ying''er would not understand. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Ying''er, of course I know that our family is difficult now, but think about it. If we continue to do this and the effect is good, won''t our family get better and better by then?"


    "A pastry shop is not so difficult and the cost is not high. It''s a big deal. At the beginning, we''ll just use the lowest cost thing."


    Chu Pan''er already had her own idea. She smiled. Even Chu Ying''er was so worried. She didn''t know what her good grandmother would think.


    Sure enough, when he got home, Chu Pan''er told Jiang about it. Before he could continue, he was stopped by Jiang.


    "Pan''er, what do you think? Open a shop? Do you have that spare money at home?"


    Xue frowned and looked at Chu Pan''er. How could this girl think about it every day? Did she really think she dared to do anything when she made a few money for her family at the beginning?


    "Didn''t you think the same last time? Didn''t I tell you? You said that if you open a shop, rent, materials, etc., it''s all a problem, and you''re just a little girl, how can you make others trust you?"


    "Grandma, can''t I have no income for a month? You know my craft, although it can''t compare with the chef in the restaurant, if I can sell it, I''m afraid I can get a result."


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t agree with Xue''s idea. After all, Xue''s idea was that the cost of opening a store was high. If he couldn''t make ends meet at that time, it would be over. But whatever he did was a risk. If he was always timid, he was doomed to accomplish nothing.


    Looking at this family, I''m afraid it''s because Xue didn''t dare to take risks and remained complacent.


    But she didn''t dare to say it. After all, she still had to stay in Chu''s house. If she offended the old lady so soon, I''m afraid it would be sad in the future.


    "What results do you want? With your skills, you can fool others. Let''s imagine what''s real? To tell the truth, you said you wanted to take charge of the house, and I agreed. Later, you said you wanted to go back to the land to farm, and I didn''t hesitate to agree. However, if you open a shop, I really don''t agree. It''s too risky!"


    Chiang still insisted on his views, and there was no discussion for him.


    Chu Pan''er had expected Chiang to say so. She sighed, got up, came to the table and put the teapot next to the teacup: "grandma, look, this teacup is empty now, isn''t it?"


    Jiang''s eyes fell on the teacup suspiciously. He didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er was going to do.


    Seeing that Chiang did not refute, Chu Pan''er took the teapot and began to pour water into it.


    She stopped when the tea was half poured into the cup. Looking at Chiang with eyes full:


    "Grandma, this cup was originally empty and there was nothing. Such an empty cup is of no use at all, but now it is easier for people to accept it with tea. Therefore, people do not want to be full of experience or wealth, but they can fill themselves with rich experience from the outside,


    If you go out, you won''t be looked down upon, just like in this life, whether it''s hot or cold all year round, it will accept it one by one and only sigh for its own destiny.


    The cup is small enough. If you don''t put a drop of water in it, the cup will always be just a dust that people don''t remember. Grandma, although we are farmers, don''t forget that we are martyrs'' widows. The whole Chu village is very clear, but although it is awed, it is also looked down upon.


    Others point to us and say, but a group of women can only live on that little pension every year. It''s OK to say so once. But over time, everyone will think that I''m a talented person in the Chu family. You say, my father and second uncle are in the spirit of heaven. I''m afraid they will be disappointed with us. "


    Chu Pan''er''s sleeves were half covered and his eyes were disappointed. Seeing her like this, Chiang frowned and seemed to be thinking quietly.


    In fact, Chu Pan''er''s words came to her heart. Although the Chu family has gained a little reputation by relying on the deceased Chu family men, that''s all. But they are the largest among the other people. The Chu family relies only on the pension. Every time she listens to it, she dares to be angry and dare not speak, but because Chu Pan''er has made a little achievement before, Then I heard the praise of their Chu family.


    At that time, she went out for two steps and was satisfied with her head held high. She hadn''t said these words all the time, but today, after the girl said it, she thought it was reasonable.

 Chapter 87

    Chu Pan''er sighed, but he had been paying attention to Jiang''s expression and expression. Seeing that time was almost enough, he smiled and handed the cup of tea to Jiang: "milk, after thinking for a long time, please have a cup of tea!"


    The hesitating Chiang''s eyes fell on the clear tea brought by Chu Pan''er, and his eyes narrowed slightly. In fact, what the girl said is reasonable. This person always wants to go out of that step. No one wants to be poor for a lifetime and take a risk. According to Chu Pan''er''s ability before, hasn''t he also succeeded?


    Maybe it can be done?


    After thinking about it, Chiang''s eyes turned and soon made up his mind.


    "Pan''er, everything is very important. I hope you choose carefully. How much money do you need? How much money do you have left before you took charge of the family?"


    Seeing Chiang''s words, Chu Pan''er''s eyes lit up and knew that it had been done.


    "There are twenty liang of silver."


    In fact, it''s nearly one hundred liang of silver given by Pei Jiyue before and earned recently, but she can''t say that after all, fifty Liang is due to the thank-you gift given to Pei Jiyue for treatment. If you tell Jiang Shi truthfully, Jiang Shi is bound to doubt it.


    Moreover, these twenty Liang are already a huge sum of money for the Chu family.


    Hearing that there were twenty Liang, Chiang''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was so much silver at home, and she didn''t know?


    "Grandma, there''s the reward from Pei''s restaurant and the business harvest these days. I wanted to tell you, but I don''t want you to worry, so forget it. Besides, isn''t it the Mid Autumn Festival?


    Pan''er wanted to go to the market in a few days to choose some cloth for your grandmother and change her face. She was afraid that you would say that Pan''er was a waste, so she was good at making suggestions. "


    Chu Pan''er understood that if he told the shrewd Chiang so much money, I''m afraid Chiang would be angry.


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, Chiang was very satisfied. After all, some people remember themselves all the time. Even if they have to spend money, they feel very comfortable.


    However, the tone contained some blame: "since you know how to waste, why do you spend that effort? It''s better to spend this money to think about how to do a job."


    "This job is to be done, but Grandma''s new clothes have to be bought. After all, grandma has worked hard for the Chu family for so many years, and granddaughters always have to be grateful!"


    Chu Pan''er was glad to know that he had made sense of Chiang Kai Shek. It seemed that no matter how smart the old lady was, she would soon be immersed as long as someone praised her.


    "Yes!"


    After drinking a cup of tea, Chiang seemed to think of something and asked softly, "by the way, don''t let your second aunt know that the three meals a day are still done as before!"


    Jiang squinted and mentioned Liu with an undisguised disgust. Although she had a good attitude towards Liu these days, no one liked a broken shoe.


    So after Liu came back, Chiang asked Chu Pan''er not to get a little oily three meals a day.


    She wants to force Liu away in this way. This kind of woman doesn''t deserve to stay in Chu''s house.


    Since there is the keepsake of Master Chu, she can''t take the initiative to drive away, so she can only leave by herself.


    Chu Pan''er understood Chiang''s idea, but the Chu family was poor. Even if they ate some meat occasionally, but since Liu came back, she hasn''t eaten any meat except the rabbit she ate secretly.


    With Chiang''s consent, Chu Pan''er did not hesitate. He went to the town early the next morning and planned to see the shop.


    But along the way, everyone satisfied her in the alley, and there were few shops with appropriate prices, so she was very helpless.


    Seeing the sun approaching the top of the sky, Chu Pan''er wiped the thin sweat on his forehead.


    "It seems that this must be done as soon as possible. I still think I haven''t found much, but I don''t think it''s almost noon."


    Shaking his head, Chu Pan''er went on to the next pavement.


    Along the way, Chu Pan''er just drank some water, so he soon became hungry and touched his flat belly. Chu Pan''er was hungry and tired.


    Just then, a faint fragrance came from afar. Although Chu Pan''er didn''t want to pay attention, he couldn''t help licking his red lips.


    Finally followed the fragrance.


    Staggering the noise of the market, Chu Pan''er soon came to a little remote alley. In such an alley, there were two steamed stuffed bun shops, and the smell came from one of them.


    Chu Pan''er looked happy and was about to go up, but at this time, a figure rushed out from the other side stopped her.


    "This girl wants to eat steamed stuffed buns? Our shop has thin skin and many fillings. I''m sure you want to eat it again!"


    Chu Pan''er was surprised by the sudden figure. He subconsciously stepped back and looked at the man in front of him. He saw the man with sharp lips and thin cheeks, thin lips and light eyebrows. He kept looking at something in his eyes. At first glance, he was mean, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Boss, you''re in my way!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t want to talk nonsense. He bypassed the man and left. As soon as the boss saw the direction Chu Pan''er went, his face changed, he immediately spit on the ground: "bah, I don''t have eyes. There''s no steamed stuffed bun in Laozi''s house!"


    Chu Pan''er''s ear power has always been very good, so naturally she heard what the man said. Her heart is full of irony. Just for this sentence, she won''t take care of the business of the family.


    Soon, he followed the fragrance and came to the steamed stuffed bun shop. He saw that the steamed stuffed bun shop was very cold. The shop was not big at all and could only accommodate five or six people. However, the shop was very clean, and the steamed stuffed bun just released was emitting an attractive fragrance. It was white, tender and steaming, constantly seducing people''s taste buds.


    As soon as he stepped into the shop, a kind-hearted boss came over and introduced it to Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er ordered a steamed stuffed bun filled with mushrooms and meat. Seeing that the taste of the steamed bun was really the same as the appearance of the steamed bun, he soon ate it all.


    When paying, he saw the boss looking at the shop with deep eyes, which may be the reason for the boss''s attitude, so Chu Pan''er also liked him.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Frowning?"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the boss looked at Chu Pan''er, smiled and shook his head: "it''s all right, girl, your steamed stuffed bun is two Wen in total!"


    The boss restored his original smile, but Chu Pan''er could see the loneliness in his smile.


    Chu Pan''er just asked casually and didn''t intend to delve into it, so he didn''t ask any more. However, when he left, he found that a notice for selling shops was hung on the wall.

 Chapter 88

    "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er standing at the door motionless, the boss was a little confused. He looked along her eyes and saw the notice.


    "Oh, boss, I see your steamed stuffed bun is delicious and has a good attitude. Why do you choose to sell it?"


    Chu Pan''er took back his eyes from the notice and asked softly.


    Although the boss is not a person with literary talent, he can also see people. Chu Pan''er is shallow in clothes and looks particularly cold. At first glance, he is not a nosy person. Asking this question must have other meanings, so the boss can''t help looking at Chu Pan''er secretly.


    "The family is poor and can only sell the shop."


    In a simple sentence, Chu Pan''er saw that the boss didn''t tell the truth, but he didn''t intend to ask more questions. With a faint smile, "I see. It''s just that your steamed stuffed bun tastes good. Why didn''t you want to sell it at the market? It''s remote here, and there are few pedestrians, even if there is..."


    Chu Pan''er looked at the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite. When he saw that the waiter over there stopped another man coming this way, he couldn''t help sneering.


    What''s the difference between such a person who robs people''s business, buys and sells forcibly and that naughty scoundrel.


    "Oh, I can''t help it. I''ve been to the street, but my steamed stuffed buns have been ruined in less than a day!"


    Speaking of this, the boss looked resentful, but mostly full of helplessness.


    "Because I need money urgently... So I have to sell my shop. I don''t want to open this steamed stuffed bun shop!"


    Chu Pan''er slightly raised his eyebrows and felt that the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop seemed to have feelings for the steamed stuffed bun shop, otherwise he wouldn''t show such a look.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to see the store for sale, but she prefers the style here. First, it''s clean and fresh, with a front room and a back kitchen.


    The teahouse she wants to open just needs a quiet and quiet environment. She just shook her eyes. It really meets her requirements, so she naturally has an idea when she sees the store for sale.


    "I see. Boss, make an offer. I want to sell your shop."


    Chu Pan''er opened his mouth lightly, and the boss was slightly surprised. He looked at the little girl up and down, some of which were not very updated: "little girl, are you kidding? What did you buy this shop for?"


    "I have my own use. Boss, you can make a price. We''ll discuss and solve everything. You can''t hurry until you''re free!"


    Chu Pan''er looked at the boss with a smile, which surprised the boss.


    "You..."


    "The boss doesn''t need to say more. The little girl naturally won''t ask more about what the boss doesn''t want to say. I just need a shop, and the boss just wants you to sell the shop, so everything just comes naturally!"


    Although the owner of the shop was kind, she had something hidden in her heart. Moreover, she kept looking at a piece of high-quality jade pendant around her waist, which made her have to think more.


    How can a person who sells steamed stuffed buns for a living have such a jade pendant of such quality?


    If you just get this jade pendant unintentionally, when you are poor, naturally, the first thing you think of is to become a jade pendant, not sell a shop.


    Moreover, even so, a poor man will not hang a good jade around his waist all day. Isn''t this pure intention to recruit thieves?


    Unless it was sent to him by a person he cares about very much, and the person who cares about him is still a little successful. Goodbye to the boss with a sad face, not to mention that the boss just leaked his mouth, so she guessed that the boss was selling the shop to collect the fare to find his important person.


    He also has feelings for the shop, so he should sell it all at once.


    "Boss, no doubt, I really want to buy this shop. You can make a price. Don''t worry, I have money!"


    In this world, money is God, so anyway, money is the best at this time.


    "This... Little girl, the location here is not good. Why did you buy it?"


    The boss does need this money for travel expenses at home, but he still needs to ask the reason. After all, the little girl is young. If the family doesn''t know that the little girl came out to buy a shop, it''s bad to cause disputes at that time.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ve discussed buying a shop with my family. This time, it''s also required by my elders. As for what to sell, boss, you''d better not worry about it."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s explanation, the boss is still a little suspicious, but for Chu Pan''er''s sincere eyes, the boss still chooses to believe her words.


    "Hey, this little shop has been with me for many years. In addition, it''s remote. I see that the little girl is young, so I won''t say I''ll pit you, so I''ll sell you eight liang of silver!"


    A sigh spilled from the boss''s mouth. Chu Pan''er was surprised. He didn''t expect it to be so cheap.


    Soon, she sold the shop at the price of eight Liang silver.


    The boss took out the deed of the house and was reluctant to part with it. It seemed that he had lost something important. Looking at this, Chu Pan''er could feel the sadness from him.


    "Boss, this business will start in the future. You can also come back and have a look!"


    "Come back? Oh, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance in my life!"


    Unexpectedly, the boss took a closer look at the shop, and there was a determination in her eyes. Chu Pan''er didn''t understand what the boss meant, but it was hard for him to inquire about other people''s affairs. She agreed to move out of the time, so she left.


    Many years later, Chu Pan''er thought that if she had known earlier that where the boss went would affect her, she would have stopped it, then everything involved would not happen


    Back at noon, Chu Pan''er told Chiang all this.


    When he learned that eight Liang silver had won a remote shop, Chiang felt that it was not worth it.


    However, after Chu Pan''er''s persuasion, Chiang could accept it.


    Soon, Chu Pan''er began to work hard in that shop. Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er purchased things and optional accessories together. However, due to the problem of decoration, many people were reluctant to work in a small shop. After all, they were worried that they couldn''t get a good price after working hard for most of the day, So when Chu Pan''er asked in the street, he was refused with a living reason.


    "Sister, I haven''t found anyone all day. What should I do?"


    Chu Yinger kept fanning herself with both hands and came to a cool place with Chu Pan''er to have a rest. Chu Yinger felt very tired when she thought of the futility of the day.


    Chu Pan''er looked very calm, but there was a kind of anxious color between his eyebrows.


    Although the shop does not collect rent and there is no limit on time, it is a pity that time is wasted.


    "Rest will continue to look for it. I don''t believe no one will go this day."


    She has always been an unyielding person, so this person will naturally continue to look for it.


    Her voice had just dropped, but she didn''t expect another voice to ring in her ear.


    "Miss Chu, what a coincidence. Why are you here?"


    Dong Yizhen didn''t expect to meet Chu Pan''er here. It''s not the market today. Why did she come here?


    "Oh, it''s brother Dong!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled and suddenly remembered the hairpin he saw that day. He looked a little cold.

 Chapter 89

    Dong Yizhen felt a little strange, but he didn''t ask much. He thought of something and asked, "Miss Chu, I just heard that there are two women looking for workers. Shouldn''t it be you?"


    "Well, yes!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled, but he was helpless. How could he not find a worker.


    "When I first went to sell prey, I heard that the place where you want to work is very remote and the price is relatively low, so many people don''t want to go."


    Dong Yizhen thought and told Chu Pan''er what he heard.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er look gloomy, Dong Yizhen tightened his heart, pinched the corner of his clothes and said, "if Miss Chu doesn''t dislike it, I can help Miss Chu work."


    "What?"


    Chu Pan''er looked at Dong Yizhen in surprise. When he saw the man''s serious face, he was slightly surprised.


    Isn''t it bad to ask Dong Yizhen to help? After all, she owes this man too much.


    "I said I''d like to help. After all, you''ve been looking for it all day. If you keep looking like this, you won''t find it all day. So I just met you. I just know you. It''s just friends who help. It doesn''t matter. Besides, it''s just a small place that needs work, so there''s no need to waste money."


    Dong Yizhen knew that if there were men in the Chu family, Chu Pan''er would never have worked so hard to find workers in the street, but now there was no way.


    "But will it be troublesome, brother Dong?"


    Chu Pan''er frowned. Although she asked Dong Yizhen for help, she got twice the result with half the effort, but it''s not good to bother others like this. Moreover... Besides, they still have a sweetheart. What if she helped her and was misunderstood by her sweetheart?


    Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help biting her lips. Seeing the tangled appearance of the woman, Dong Yizhen was afraid that she would refuse, and hurriedly said, "Miss Chu, it''s settled. You give me the address and drawings, and I''ll start work early tomorrow."


    "Ah?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t have time to react. Dong Yizhen had decided the matter. Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er was very helpless and had to go with Dong Yizhen.


    "Brother Dong, this time, it''s trouble!"


    For the woman''s gratitude, Dong Yizhen smiled: "we are all friends. Besides, thank you for your help two times ago!"


    Hearing the words between Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er, Chu Ying''er was at a loss. She knew nothing about Dong Yizhen''s willingness to help them repair. She scratched the back of her head and looked at Chu Pan''er suspiciously.


    "Sister, what''s the situation?"


    She refers to what Dong Yizhen just said that Chu Pan''er helped him.


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pan''er smiled and shook his head without answering. He took Chu Ying''er to thank Dong Yizhen and left.


    She won''t tell Chu Ying''er about helping her twice. After all, Chu Ying''er is really just a simple little girl. These things are not suitable for her to set foot in.


    Originally thought that Chu Ying''er would live a pure life all her life, but Chu Pan''er didn''t think about it. A long time later, she always thought that the most simple little girl was kneeling in front of her with blood


    With Dong Yizhen''s help, however, in three days, the shop that was originally a steamed stuffed bun shop had already taken on a new look.


    The original steamed stuffed bun shop looked very crowded, but now the shop looks very spacious.


    The originally long account table was designed as a small table, with few accounting tools on it, and the lower cabinet is full of books and account books. Behind it, there are small bottles that Chu Pan''er received from everywhere these two days. It looks very cute.


    In front of the account desk, warm carpets were paved. On the floor, six tables were two-thirds symmetrical. Tablecloths echoing the carpet were paved on each table. In the center of the table, there was a bunch of flowers. On the wall, all kinds of flowers and plants were painted. The whole looked visually comfortable.


    After finishing the shop, Chu Pan''er began to prepare for the opening.


    "Sister, this is our first shop. It''s a new business, but how do you think about it?"


    Chu family, Chu Yinger ran to Chu Pan''er''s bed and looked at Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er arranged the quilt to cover their bodies, and then half lay at the head of the bed. When he thought of opening tomorrow, he was naturally excited.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous about opening. Just follow your usual heart. I''ll get up in the third watch and start preparing cakes for opening. When tomorrow morning, you, your sister-in-law and Chuxi are still the same as before, one to the street, one to the end of the Street and one to the market."


    "As for me and xingluan, we are busy in the store. One gives gifts and the other is ready to receive money!"


    Chu Pan''er said with a smile. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chu Ying''er couldn''t help sighing.


    "Wow, as like as two peas, you are so smart, you asked us to send so many drawings of the same model before, so you said," how did you think of this method? "


    Chu Yinger looked adored and felt that her sister was really powerful.


    Chu Pan''er chuckled. In fact, this method was learned in previous lives. Even if the people who took the drawings didn''t come to their store, they would at least know their store. She was confident that as long as her things improved their popularity, those who didn''t come would become guests of their store.


    "I''m just thinking. In fact, it''s nothing. Go to bed and get up early tomorrow morning."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t want chu Ying''er to know too much. She soon lay down under the bed and slept. Chu Ying''er naturally understands. After all, her sister will get up and tidy up in a while.


    So soon, both of them gradually fell asleep. In the dead of night, a figure flashed in the deep alley, stared at the door of the small shop fiercely, then threw something on the door with his hands, then showed a vicious smile, and disappeared into the night with an empty bucket


    Chu Pan''er was busy from the third watch to the fifth watch. When it was dawn, Chu Pan''er dug up Chu Ying''er, Chu Xi and Wang, who were still in bed.


    In this way, several people went on their way with all the things they needed.


    However, when several people came to the shop happily, they were surprised by the scene in front of them


    "Sister, what''s going on? Who''s so wicked?"


    Chu Ying''er exclaimed and looked at the door of the shop in disbelief.


    Chu Pan''er''s face was dark. She looked coldly at the door, with a trace of coldness in her eyes.


    She didn''t offend anyone. Who on earth should have done such a vicious thing?


    I saw a piece of red paint on the door of the shop, and some red paint slipped from the door and gradually flowed to the ground.


    Watching this scene, everyone was very angry.


    "Pan''er, how about we deal with the red paint before opening?"

 Chapter 90

    "No, I''ve already informed the whole town that what matters in doing business is reputation. If we stop opening because of this, it will spread in the future. Let alone if someone sympathizes with us. They will encounter this kind of thing on the first day of opening. Their first reaction will only be that the store has no reputation. They say that they will water the whole town on the day of opening!"


    Chu Pan''er bit her teeth and felt angry. It seems that the person who does such immoral things wants her to fail in business.


    "Pan''er, but..."


    Wang was still worried, but he was soon blocked by Chu Pan''er.


    "Well, sister-in-law, don''t persuade me. I''ll find a way!"


    When Chu Pan''er said these words, a plan had sprung up in her mind. Her eyes fell on Chu Ying''er and asked, "Ying''er, how many flower cakes do we prepare?"


    Chu Ying''er was a little confused. She didn''t know what her sister meant.


    But I still said a number.


    Chu Pan''er made a total and nodded.


    "Now we put all our things in the store. Xingluan, you stay here. The others will go with me to pick flowers. We need to hurry as soon as possible before it''s all bright!"


    Chu Pan''er looked at the sky and said solemnly.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, everyone felt very confused, but they did it. However, it was autumn, so there were few flowers. Chu Pan''er picked different types of basket flowers. Chu Pan''er calculated in his heart that it was not enough. After thinking about it, he directly picked the willow leaves and vines nearby.


    Looking at a lot of flowers and branches, Chu Yinger took the lead in asking, "sister, what are you going to do?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled mysteriously and said, "you''ll know later! Chu Xi, you cover all the vines with the red paint on the whole door, sister-in-law, you insert all the flowers into the gap of the vines."


    With that, Chu Pan''er stopped talking nonsense and began to take action. Call everyone to action.


    After a while, the traces left by the red paint on the whole gate had long disappeared, replaced by flower vines and flowers all over the ground.


    Looking at this scene, several people were very surprised.


    "Wow, sister, I can''t believe it. Is this still the door that was maliciously damaged just now?"


    Chu Yinger inquired without concealment.


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pan''er burst into laughter.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s start business. Before, we replaced the main ingredients with flower cakes to let people know that our decoration layout echoes our food!"


    As soon as they heard this, everyone understood. They didn''t say much. They soon went to work on their own.


    Sure enough, in such a small town, such a style was unprecedented. For a time, it surprised everyone and aroused everyone''s interest. Therefore, more and more people went to the shop.


    One morning, Chu Pan''er''s things were sold out. At this time, he saw the child crowded to one side, saw many patches on him, stared at his shop, couldn''t help feeling pity, took out his saved cakes from the shop and handed them to the child.


    When Dong Yizhen saw this scene, she couldn''t help sighing: "Miss Chu is really compassionate and kind-hearted!"


    Chu Pan''er was stunned. Seeing Dong Yizhen looking at him and smiling, he had a warm feeling in his heart. However, he suddenly remembered the hairpin that fell on the ground when he saw Dong Yizhen a few days ago, and realized that he could not be too close to Dong Yizhen.


    "Where, although people open the door to do business, they can''t shut the door to thank customers because they don''t have money, and the child is really poor." Chu Pan''er replied with a polite smile, his manners are decent, but there is not much closeness or excessive alienation between his words.


    Dong Yizhen nodded.


    All the snacks in the morning are almost sold. You can close the door for a while.


    Chu Pan''er turned his head and walked into the cook. When he came out, he had a small portable cage in his hand.


    When he came to Dong Yizhen, Chu Pan''er handed him the cage in his white hand, with a calm smile on his face.


    "This basket of snacks is given to brother Dong. Thank you for your willingness to help in the new store today." Chu Pan''er stretched out the cage again, and Dong Yizhen took it in amazement.


    The dim sum in the cage is the one that Chu Pan''er made most to her heart among the dim sum sold today. She kept it specially when she opened the door.


    It seemed that she didn''t know what to say. Dong Yizhen looked at the cage of snacks for a long time, put the snacks aside, and took out a crystal hairpin from her arms. It was the hairpin that Chu Pan''er accidentally dropped on the ground when she bumped into Dong Yizhen that day.


    Chu Pan''er''s head was buzzing. As soon as she saw the hairpin, she felt uncomfortable. Thinking that it was given to the girl in her heart by Dong Yizhen, she didn''t feel the taste.


    It happened that the hairpin was quite appetizing to Chu Pan''er. The exquisite hairpin looked very plain and lay quietly in Dong Yizhen''s hand.


    Before Chu Pan''er could say anything, Dong Yizhen stretched the hairpin forward like her, "then this hairpin will be given to you as your opening gift."


    what?


    Chu Pan''er''s heart suddenly surged up with many complex emotions. Was this hairpin given to him? Did you misunderstand something?


    "This... This hairpin, was it meant to be given to me at the beginning?" Chu Pan''er''s little face was a little red, and he didn''t dare to look directly at Dong Yizhen when looking at the hairpin.


    Dong Yizhen nodded, disapproving, "yes, why, don''t you like it?"


    "No, no, just... At the beginning, I thought brother Dong wanted to give this hairpin to another girl in his heart." Chu Pan''er said it subconsciously. After that, she wanted to slap herself. Doesn''t that make Dong Yizhen feel that she is the girl in his heart?


    But Dong Yizhen didn''t feel anything wrong. He just smiled and suddenly found out why Chu Pan''er has been so cold and unfriendly to himself these days.


    Dong Yizhen thought it might be because Chu Pan''er misunderstood the hairpin, so she tentatively asked, "Miss Chu misunderstood something. Is it because of this hairpin that she has been so alienated from me recently?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know how to answer for a moment, so he didn''t seem so abrupt. If he didn''t, wouldn''t the alienation in recent days become unreasonable? But if so, it would be even more embarrassing.


    "It''s not delicious when the heart is cool. Brother Dong, I''d better go back earlier and try these snacks. I''m sure you''ll like it." Chu Pan''er''s slightly red face looks very cute. She speaks very fast, so it''s not difficult to see the tension.

 Chapter 91

    Gazing at the hairpin in his hand for a moment, Dong Yizhen suddenly said, "Miss Chu, in fact, there is no need to misunderstand. At that time, just ask me, and you can know who this hairpin is for."


    Chu Pan''er''s face burned more red. She wondered when she could have such a look as the daughter of a great general? But every time she met Dong Yizhen, she always felt that she would unconsciously become softer and sometimes blush.


    Dong Yizhen looked at Chu Pan''er without saying a word. Her heart was filled with grief. A bold idea was formed in her mind. Could miss Chu also have some good feelings for herself?


    Once this idea was formed, Dong Yizhen found himself very happy. Since Chu Pan''er also has feelings for himself, it''s better to hit the sun. Let''s make it clear today.


    "Does Miss Chu have a sweetheart?" after a pause, Dong Yizhen said again, "if not, can you let Dong accompany the girl in the future?"


    Chu Pan''er was hit again. How should he respond to this sudden confession?


    At this moment, Chu Pan''er''s heart is very complex. If she doesn''t like Dong Yizhen, she feels it''s impossible. However, she still shoulders the great cause of revenge. How can she be hindered at this time?


    Chu Pan''er was cruel and forced to support the faint pain in his heart and said, "brother Dong, don''t joke about Pan''er again. My origin is not good, and I can''t match an ordinary good family woman in other aspects. I dare not say that I will grow old together with brother Dong and ask brother Dong to find another good match."


    The meaning of these words has been very clear, but Dong Yizhen still doesn''t understand. Why is this? His judgment of people''s eyes is not extremely accurate, but he can''t deviate. Chu Pan''er likes himself, and why bother to refuse?


    Before Dong Yizhen could say anything, Chu Pan''er said another sentence: "and the hairpin. Brother Dong also carries it. Well, look at the hairpin. It''s not cheap. You don''t have to waste these things on me. It''s not too late to give it when brother finds a lover."


    Chu Pan''er tried to make his words appear less urgent, and tried to make Dong Yizhen not see the sadness and panic in his heart.


    Chu Pan''er has no way to deal with this matter. Once he has deep feelings for Dong Yizhen, his attitude towards revenge must be weakened a lot. Even if he wants to take action, he will consider whether it will affect Dong Yizhen in various aspects.


    This is very bad for her.


    After waiting for a while, Dong Yizhen didn''t want to talk. He just stared at Chu Pan''er quietly. He couldn''t see anything in his eyes. He just stared quietly and calmly.


    Chu Pan''er felt that his words seemed to be a little determined, so he immediately said, "although such a thing happened today, brother Dong is still brother Dong. This will not change. I hope brother Dong will not estrange me."


    After a long time, Dong Yizhen nodded, but still handed the hairpin to Chu Pan''er and said, "it''s OK for you to keep the hairpin. I said, it''s convenient to be your opening gift. I didn''t bring anything else, so I gave it to you."


    Chu Pan''er waved his hand again and again, but Dong Yizhen still stuffed the hairpin into his hand. For a time, his heart was full of clutter.


    Now she is full of hatred, how can she afford this feeling?

 Chapter 92

    At this time, a bright voice sounded, "Pei congratulated Miss Chu on her opening!"


    As he approached, the smile on Pei Jiyue''s face suddenly froze, but fortunately he was able to cope with such a scene, hehe said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, you two? Both are stunned here." Pei Jiyue broke such an embarrassing situation. Seeing that both of them didn''t look very good, she smiled again. "I didn''t say anything wrong?"


    Chu Pan''er shook his head: "no, you came just in time."


    "Well, I''d like to congratulate you. I don''t want to give you a hairpin. What I saw on the road is not expensive, but it fully represents my mind." Pei Jiyue shook the fan in her hand and laughed.


    Chu Pan''er was covered with black thread. Such a hairpin was exquisite, but it just collided with Dong Yizhen.


    No


    Chu Pan''er thought of a clever move. She took the hairpin in Pei Jiyue''s hand and looked very happy: "I didn''t expect you to give me this. I like it very much. Thank you."


    Pei Jiyue didn''t think that Chu Pan''er would have such a big movement. The smiling face suddenly appeared a feeling of being caught off guard.


    "I can''t imagine that you should have accepted my gift so soon today." Pei Jiyue said leisurely. He didn''t know what medicine Chu Pan''er took today. In short, he was very happy.


    "Like it, why do I pretend to resist people thousands of miles away, so I''ll take it if you give it to me." Chu Pan''er pinned the hairpin on his head and shook his head gently, "look, isn''t it good?"


    Pei Jiyue naturally catered and said, "it''s very nice."


    Dong Yizhen looked at the scene in front of him and said nothing. He just snorted coldly, "I really bother you two."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t look at her face, but looked at the small bronze mirror in front of her: "I know it''s disturbing. Are you still here?"


    Dong Yizhen couldn''t speak, so she had to go out angrily.


    Now Pei Jiyue feels embarrassed here: "how do I feel that the current atmosphere is not very right?"


    Chu Pan''er shrugged his shoulders, looked at Dong Yizhen''s far away figure, and breathed out a breath: "it can be regarded as sending him away."


    "Why, since I came here, I felt that the atmosphere between you two was not very right, but what happened?" Pei Jiyue asked, but she didn''t want to listen to Chu Pan''er. She just accepted the hairpin he gave him, which surprised him.


    "Nothing, that''s right." Chu Pan''er quickly took down the hairpin from his head. "How much silver is this? If it''s cheap, I''ll give you snacks. If it''s expensive, I''ll give you all."


    The bill is clear. Chu Pan''er doesn''t like to owe others anything. Of course, he should give it to him according to reason.


    "Ah... No, I really want to congratulate you that your shop can be good." Pei Jiyue looked at her so clear account, but she was very unhappy. She thought she could have a further relationship with her, but she felt inexplicably wrong.


    "We are all businessmen. If it''s not clear, it''s worth becoming businessmen?" Chu Pan''er joked. After weighing the hairpin, according to her keen sense of smell, it must be more than five Liang. She also calculated that Pei Jiyue wouldn''t say anything. She simply told Li Dazhi: "give ten silver to young master Peier."


    "OK."

 Chapter 93

    "I don''t know why, I especially don''t like such a clear personal time. It seems that we are alienated a lot." Pei Jiyue whispered. Looking at Chu Pan''er''s eyes, there was a touch of tenderness, and then smiled, which pressed all such tenderness at the bottom of her heart.


    "What are you talking about?" Chu Pan''er didn''t hear what he was muttering, and was busy tidying up the things on his stall. "I didn''t hear what you just said."


    Pei Jiyue just put this sentence at the bottom of her heart. Looking at Chu Pan''er''s busy work, she also helped: "there''s nothing. By the way, there''s another thing."


    Looking at the number of Chu Pan''er''s stores, he loudly wanted to announce one thing. Now in the middle, Lang Sheng said: "our Pei''s restaurant will cooperate with Chu''s cakes. At that time, we want to ask all our parents and villagers to take more care of us."


    Chu Pan''er was stunned for a while. He was really surprised. He suddenly received such a surprise. Looking at Pei Jiyue''s face, he slowly showed an unbelievable look.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Haven''t you heard clearly this time? What I said is that I want to reach a long-term cooperation with you, which is only good and not bad for our two families." Pei Jiyue began to analyze. It is true that no one will refuse this matter, let alone Chu Pan''er.


    "I heard you clearly. You want me to cooperate with you."


    Pei Jiyue beat her palm with a fan, nodded and looked at the decoration of Chu Pan''er''s store: "you''re getting bigger and bigger now. I believe you can compete with our Pei family in a short time. I think it''s necessary to cooperate at this time."


    Chu Pan''er knew that he always spoke frankly. After thinking for a long time, she was indeed a businessman. At this time, she had Pei''s sign. I believe there is only good for her reputation.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and finally made up her mind: "well, if you say so, of course I won''t refuse."


    "In that case, this..." Pei Jiyue took out the ten Liang silver given by Chu Pan''er and put it in the palm of her hand. "This is the deposit I gave you. If we do well in the future, we can continue."


    "Well, I see." Chu Pan''er took down the silver and carefully weighed the things to cooperate next.


    His mouth rose slightly: "OK, just listen to the good news."


    At the same time, the opposite side also saw all this. Thinking of what he did last night, he not only wasted his efforts, but also gave good gifts. His angry face was green and white: "why can all the benefits be borne by the smelly girl alone? What do you think of us? It''s really unacceptable."


    "Dad, otherwise we''ll open a shop like this. It won''t be their only show at that time. Let''s see what they should do!"


    Boss Li looked at Li Dazhi and said, "I really didn''t raise you in vain. Well, I tell you, take a careful look at what methods they used when there is no one. We can learn it secretly. At that time, our competition will crush them!"


    Li Dazhi nodded and opened his mouth: "get it!"


    Soon, boss Li fumbled for his chin and thought of an idea.


    "Da Zhi, although you don''t look as beautiful as pan an, you are one of the best in our town. A good way to win the secret recipe, we can..." speaking of this, boss Li didn''t talk down, but looked at his son mysteriously. The smile on the corner of his mouth was frightening.


    "Dad, don''t worry, your son has inherited your IQ. It''s a piece of cake for me. Just sit here and wait for me to bring the secret recipe to honor you. Ha ha ha ha ha." Li Dazhi immediately understood the meaning of Li''s big words and praised them without taboo.


    "Dazhi, it depends on your ability whether the steamed stuffed bun shop of the Li family can return to the peak of the town again in the future." speaking of this, boss Li walked forward and patted Li Dazhi on the shoulder and continued: "boy, sooner or later, this store will be inherited from you. You can save a good life for yourself in the future. Cough, cough..." I think it''s to prove that it''s not far away. Boss Li suddenly coughed.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I must keep in mind your kindness to my upbringing." speaking of this, Li Dazhi has stepped out of the door of his house and didn''t forget to promise again and again before he left.


    Seduction also pays attention to methods. For example, it takes time for the vulgar beautiful man''s plan to work perfectly. Since ancient times, there is only one faster method that has been quoted by everyone and has never been out of date. That is the saying of hero saving beauty.


    Thinking of this, Li Dazhi couldn''t help feeling happy that he was really smart, but he could have such a perfect idea in half a day. What we lack now is just to cooperate with his thieves. This kind of thing is easy to do. As long as we have money and some friends who are not very fascinated, we can''t do anything.


    Now Chu Pan''er doesn''t know that there is a boring calculating herself in Mo place. She is walking on a remote road. Because the sun is blocked by some trees above, the light is not very bright. Is there a few gusts of wind? Occasionally, the reverse white light on the nearby hut is full of gloomy horror.


    However, Chu Pan''er is a woman from a heroic family. Naturally, she won''t be afraid of these. But when she was about to go out of the trail, some strange people came out of nowhere to stare at Chu Pan''er. She was not a good man at first sight.


    Chu Pan''er has never seen or heard of such things. In ancient times, some prodigal sons did nothing but had no money to support their families


    He became a robber and stopped some weak women in remote places. Some were to abstain from sex and some were to rob money. No matter what kind, he would not succeed when he met Chu Pan''er at this time.


    "Miss, you are so lonely on this path alone. Do you need us to accompany you?" at this time, a man who looks like a gangster leader said, with a strange tone. He won''t be a good man once he heard it.


    "Yes, miss, it''s so dangerous that we can protect you to go out together. However, you said that no one would do anything without compensation, right?" the other man hurriedly agreed.


    OK, now let''s show your true thoughts. Chu Pan''er once learned several moves from his father. The best use is to be surprised and win quickly.


    "Well, since you are so sincere, I don''t agree. It''s true..." just when these prodigal sons thought Chu Pan''er was obedient, a cross kick suddenly mentioned to the person who had just spoken. The person who was kicked fell to the ground. "Bang" seemed to represent something and opened the curtain.

 Chapter 94

    "Fuck, toast, don''t eat and punish, brothers, let''s go." the leading brother gave an order, and the atmosphere at the scene immediately became tense, clattering all over the alley.


    Most of these people have just been invited to join the formation. There are no people who have really learned martial arts. Now they can compete with Chu Pan''er because of their large number of people, but this advantage is slowly consumed over time.


    Chu Pan''er obviously knew this. He just put down a person and thought to himself, "it''s so weak." just when he was ready to end this boring episode, he suddenly heard the sound of a stone being stepped on in the house behind him, "click".


    In fact, this voice won''t attract people''s attention in this state, but Chu Pan''er heard it. He suddenly stopped to prepare his hand to fight like them, "Oh, I want to see what kind of tricks this is playing." thinking so, he pretended to be punched on the back by someone next to him. Even if he was beaten, Chu Pan''er was skilled. He knew where it would hurt, Where to touch will make the whole person''s body soft, so Chu Pan''er skillfully dodged these positions just now. Although it was not painful, the sound was really terrible.


    "What are you prodigal sons doing here in broad daylight?" sure enough, the sound successfully led to the people hiding behind the alley.


    "Oh, roar, now hurry to die, brothers, let''s kill them."


    Everyone was smart and didn''t add gravity. They made a few symbolic gestures. When they were symbolically ready to leave, they suddenly hit Li Dazhi with a stick.


    "Cough." this sudden stroke knocked Li Dazhi to the ground. Before Li Dazhi could react, a girl came from behind.


    "Hero, I''m sorry. I''m afraid you can''t fight them alone. Who knows if you want to help you." before Chu Pan''er finished saying a word, Li Dazhi turned and looked at her. Chu Pan''er quickly threw away the stick: "hehe, hero, I''m really sorry."


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this man''s brain." Li Dazhi thought in his heart, but on the surface, he squeezed out a smile: "no, it doesn''t matter. The girl doesn''t mean to do it. I''ll drive these people out now."


    With that, Li Dazhi stood up and gave everyone a symbolic punch. This was the nickname they had just discussed. At this time, they should end.


    Prodigal sons also understood what he meant. With a dull hum, they fled towards the entrance of the alley.


    Chu Pan''er knew at a glance that it was a performance, and the key was quite false, but his curiosity didn''t let him immediately expose it. Instead, he went to Li Dazhi and said, "thank you so much for your help. Dare to ask the hero''s name. I''ll invite you to my small shop for dinner."


    "Don''t dare, my name is Li Dazhi, so it''s also a kind intention of the girl, how can Li refuse." Li Dazhi secretly succeeded, and on the surface, he really pretended to be a gentle and elegant young master, and responded politely.


    "Oh, this woman is really stupid. She believes everything she says. If he takes him to his shop, it''s tantamount to bringing the thief into the house and providing delicious food and drink. She''s extremely stupid. I don''t know how he found the secret recipe. Maybe it''s not so magical. Such a person''s discovery is not challenging at all." Li Dazhi walks behind Chu Pan''er, Although there was no expression on his face, he turned the sky in his heart and was proud of himself.


    "Brother Dazhi, please come here." Chu Pan''er knows their tricks. What heroes can save the United States, so he deliberately changed his title here and created the illusion of success for the other party. Let him lower his guard, so his purpose is very good.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Li Dazhi secretly mocked Chu Pan''er''s stupidity, and felt that this man was really good to cheat, so he put down all his concerns.


    "Tea is small, girl. This shop is really a good name. I wonder if the taste inside is as delicious and attractive as his name?" Li Dazhi smiled at the plaque of the shop in front of him and looked very appreciative.


    "Brother Dazhi''s boasting is delicious. Brother Dazhi can come in and try. Everything is free. Let''s take it as if I thanked you for saving your life." Chu Pan''er also smiled at Li Dazhi and showed his purity and harmlessness. In this way, if Li Dazhi''s reason left him a little guard, Then the pure smile here is enough to let him show all his previous concerns.


    "It''s easy to get the secret recipe when you meet such a liar. I''ll let my father know that he will definitely spread the steamed stuffed bun shop to my name for thousands of generations. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." Li Dazhi''s heart seems to have set off fireworks. He even makes up for Chu Pan''er''s reassurance and his father''s comfort when he finds out that he was cheated.


    "Brother Dazhi, I''ve ordered all the signature dishes in the store. You have to eat to your heart''s content, or you won''t give me face or repay your kindness." Chu Pan''er put up the most humble pastry in their hand.


    Temptation doesn''t have to be done. The ingredients of pure appetite are very precious. I think Chu Pan''er also found it after looking for a long time. Now it''s a waste to give it to a charlatan. Anyway, he is estimated to have been immersed in joy and can''t extricate himself.


    Sure enough, he only tasted one mouthful and didn''t feel anything. He immediately praised: "girl, the food is exactly the same as the description on the plaque. I don''t know how much better it is than the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite your house." Li Dazhi was immersed in his perfect performance and didn''t see Chu Pan''er''s meaningful smile.


    "Really? Brother Dazhi, I''m very embarrassed to praise you like this." Chu Pan''er said coyly, learning from some women.


    oh Isn''t the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite the one who has been thinking about his secret recipe for a long time? It seems that the boss''s surname is Li and his name is Li Dazhi. Is it because they are thinking of their own secret recipe.


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t help laughing at this. He really saw these tricks among the people.


    "Yes, the recipe of our family was handed down by our ancestors. I''ve experienced a lot now. If they have spirit in the future, they will be very happy to hear what you said." Chu Pan''er deliberately mentioned the recipe to test Li Dazhi''s reaction.


    "Oh? Do you still have recipes? Your recipes are absolutely good. Look at so many guests here." Li Dazhi was very happy. Since he took the initiative to bring the topic to front, he didn''t have to think about how to start.

 Chapter 95

    "Well, yes, it''s so good here. It''s also brought to me by the formula. Unfortunately, it''s so eye-catching. I''m really afraid someone will steal it. How can I protect it safely? When it comes out, it will definitely not be unique, and the competitors will be endless. One day, I don''t know when it will be lonely." Chu Pan''er deliberately expressed his concern about the formula and touched the slightly low-grade cakes on the table, perfectly presenting a weak woman worried about the secret recipe.


    Hearing this, Li Dazhi persuaded him, "then we have to hide the secret recipe in a place that everyone doesn''t know, so they can''t get it."


    "Yes, brother Dazhi, don''t worry. I''ve long had such awareness. I''ve put him in a very secret place. No one except me will find him." speaking of this, Chu Pan''er deliberately looked at the box on the cashier''s desk. It was fleeting, but it was clearly seen by Li Dazhi.


    "Hahaha, it takes no time to get it. It''s stupid. He would have been stolen so early. It''s better to be saved by others than by me. At least I''m the one who saved him, hahaha." Li Dazhi is ready to find an opportunity to go to the accounting desk to get the secret recipe. Now that he knows where to go, Li Dazhi has no scruples, Sitting posture seems to have less formal sense of prevention.


    Chu Pan''er saw this and said sarcastically, "stupid, you can take the bait with such a little trick." but she still kept her face unchanged. She needs a showdown now, but she has to catch the traitor in bed. Anyway, the turtle is already in the urn. There''s nothing urgent.


    The two men talked about other topics symbolically. It was calm on the surface. In fact, everyone was waiting for an opportunity.


    Just then, a guest came in and created an opportunity by chance.


    "Is the landlady there?" the guest stepped in and asked.


    "Yes, sir." hearing the guest''s voice, Chu Pan''er stood up calmly: "what do you need, sir?"


    "Take out the new cakes here and try them." the guests are obviously regular guests, and they don''t have too much formality and hesitation.


    "OK, sir, take a seat first." Chu Pan''er entertained the guest, then turned to Li Dazhi and said, "brother Dazhi, it''s just opened here. Although there are many people, it''s urgent to recruit workers. I''ll go to the backyard to get him cakes. Please wait a moment." then he politely left the backyard.


    "Oh, now just wait for you to throw yourself into the net." thinking so, Chu Pan''er was not in a hurry. He quietly watched Li Dazhi''s actions in a dark platform behind him.


    Sure enough, Li Dazhi stared in his direction for a while. Seeing that there was no movement, he left his position, turned and walked towards the accounting desk.


    While paying attention to the direction Chu Pan''er left, Li Dazhi quickly turned over all kinds of things in the ledger.


    But the account desk is a wooden cabinet with many interlayer and many abacus books and so on.


    Li Dazhi turned for a long time and didn''t find the formula. He doubted whether Chu Pan''er was lying to him, but he was unwilling to give up.


    Chu Pan''er stood in another room and looked coldly at Li Dazhi who was busy.


    If she had doubted Li Dazhi''s intention before, it would be clearer to see this scene now.


    She had long seen that Li Dazhi''s motive was impure, but she couldn''t think of what he meant, so that she had to direct and play a hero to save the United States to approach herself.


    However, Chu Pan''er didn''t want to expose him before he saw his purpose. Who wouldn''t? Since she likes playing so much, she will accompany him to the end.


    But now Chu Pan''er finally knows what Li Dazhi wants to do. It turns out that she wants her to steal some recipes from her shop because her business is good.


    Chu Pan''er looked at Li Dazhi, who was still trying to turn things, and a cold arc came up at the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, Li Dazhi couldn''t find the formula he wanted for a long time. He began to get upset. No matter whether anyone would find it or not, he began to turn it up wantonly.


    Even if he is found, what can Chu Pan''er do with him when the formula is in hand? Li Dazhi thought fearlessly.


    Turning over and over, Li Dazhi couldn''t find what he wanted. He began to swear angrily. While scolding Chu Pan''er for being cheap, he searched the cabinet.


    "Where did that loser hide his things? Hehe, he''s just a bitch. He should live the life of those humble people. All things should be robbed. He is so strict in eastern Tibet. He is delusional that he can change the Chu family. Hehe."


    Li Dazhi turned over and scolded angrily. Chu Pan''er stopped when he was about to step out. His eyes suddenly sank and retreated back. He lowered his head and suddenly smiled very brightly.


    OK, while being courteous in front of me and scolding me behind my back, I''ll have fun with you.


    Chu Pan''er took a few steps back, folded over, took something, pretended to come in and shouted.


    "Brother Li, I''m back. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? I brought you something to eat."


    Li Dazhi hasn''t found the formula yet. He was shocked when he heard Chu Pan''er''s words. He hurriedly stuffed everything into the cabinet and quickly sat back to his previous position.


    "Hmm? Brother Li, would you like something to eat?" Chu Pan''er opened the door with a plate of food.


    There is a piece of cake on the plate. It looks scorched yellow. The surface is brushed with an attractive layer of chili sauce. It looks particularly delicious.


    "Ah? Oh... Oh, let me have some." Li Dazhi just regained his consciousness and said in an unnatural tone.


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly when he saw Li Dazhi''s reaction, but he pretended to be very worried.


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel that you are absent-minded." Chu Pan''er''s eyes are very sincere, as if you are really worried about Li Dazhi.


    "No, No." Li Dazhi was still thinking about the formula. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s question, he suddenly regained his mind. With a guilty conscience, he picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into his mouth.


    When he just brought the cake to his mouth, he didn''t feel anything. Chu Pan''er was looking at it with a smile. He subconsciously wanted to say delicious, but when he said the word "good", he almost spit it out, and then there was an earth shaking cough.


    Hot! How hot!


    Li Dazhi originally thought that the cake was only painted with a layer of chili sauce. It wouldn''t be very spicy at all. Now he knows that the red layer above is true.

 Chapter 96

    If he had got the formula now, Chu Pan''er would have no use. He would certainly put all the chili sauce on this plate into Chu Pan''er''s mouth.


    But now he still needs Chu Pan''er to find a formula for himself. He can''t offend him. Li Dazhi secretly clenched his fist.


    As soon as he gets the recipe, he must beat up the bitch and smash her shop together in order to vent his anger.


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t know what''s going on, and has been looking forward to looking at Li Dazhi.


    "Brother Li, this cake is delicious. I learned it myself. I even cooked the chili sauce myself." Chu Pan''er smiled very sweetly, so that people can''t find the slightest flaw, as if he was really just a child who rarely cooked food and asked for praise for cooking for the first time.


    "Delicious, very delicious. Chu Pan''er did a good job."


    It''s hard for Li Dazhi to say it''s not delicious. After all, this cake is made by Chu Pan''er. If he says it''s not delicious now, he''s beating Chu Pan''er''s face alive.


    You know, the recipe is still in the hands of the man. I haven''t found it for a long time. If I offend Chu Pan''er now, I may not be able to find the recipe.


    But Chu Pan''er looked at the cake in Li Dazhi''s hand and said expectantly, "since brother Li likes to eat, it''s better to eat more."


    Then he continued to put cakes in Li Dazhi''s bowl. Li Dazhi looked at the red cakes in the bowl and choked for a moment.


    "Well, what''s the recipe in your shop? Can you tell me?" Li Dazhi pretended to admire him and took the opportunity to put down his bowl.


    "Oh, those are small things. Brother Li, you eat first. When you finish eating, I''ll show you the formula of our store."


    Chu Pan''er said impatiently, as if he didn''t care about the formula.


    Li Dazhi, "..."


    Although he really didn''t want to eat the hot and dying cakes at hand, he still ate the cakes in the bowl like a strong man died.


    Chu Pan''er looked at Li Dazhi''s eating picture, and the corners of his mouth slowly lifted up. He looked at his red face, hissing all the time, but he insisted on eating, with a playful smile on his face.


    Oh, she did make these cakes herself, but she brushed three times the hottest chili peppers before serving them to Li Dazhi, so now she can make Li Dazhi cry.


    When he finally finished eating the cake, Li Dazhi''s face turned red and his mouth was still hissing. He looked like he had just finished the long run.


    Chu Pan''er also asked, "brother Li, am I too hot?"


    "No, no, it''s good. It''s great to eat." Li Dazhi was so hot that he was about to cry, but he still pretended to be okay.


    "Can I have a look at your recipe now?" Li Dazhi''s tears were about to be spicy, but he still didn''t forget the business.


    "Oh, you said the formula. I''ll get it for you now."


    Chu Pan''er seemed to have just remembered, his eyes bent into crescent, got up and walked to the cabinet that had just been turned over by Li Dazhi.


    Li Dazhi quickly followed up. He had already thought about it. When Chu Pan''er took out the formula, he grabbed it, smashed her shop directly, and left.


    Li Dazhi touched his hot swollen lips and thought fiercely.


    "Ah, why is the cabinet so chaotic? It seems that someone has turned it over." Chu Pan''er screamed and looked flustered. "It''s over. The formula is still in the cabinet. Nothing will happen."


    Li Dazhi was inexplicably guilty. He silently raised his head and looked up at the sky, "nothing should happen."


    After all, he didn''t take anything except the formula, and he didn''t find the formula.


    Chu Pan''er seized the opportunity and stuffed something into the drawer, then pretended to be flustered and turned in the cabinet for a while, muttering something in his mouth. Don''t miss it.


    Li Dazhi looked back and his eyes fell on Chu Pan''er''s hand. After a while, Chu Pan''er really turned out a book that looked wrinkled.


    "Found it, great, the recipe is still there." Chu Pan''er cried happily. Li Dazhi''s eyes were straight and he wanted to reach for it directly.


    Li Dazhi wanted this book so much that he almost forgot why he didn''t find it just now. He was obsessed with how to grab it.


    Chu Pan''er hid directly and held the formula in his arms.


    "Miss Pan''er, just let me have a look." Li Dazhi''s smiling pleats were piled together and didn''t give up his hand.


    "This recipe is rare. I don''t know how many people want it. How can I give it to you so easily." Chu Pan''er deliberately held the recipe tighter and quickly avoided Li Dazhi''s hand.


    Li Dazhi wanted to grab it directly, but he didn''t expect that Chu Pan''er was so good that it was not easy to grab it in full view of the public, so he had to persuade Chu Pan''er in a low voice.


    "Look, thirty silver once. If you sell it, I want a hundred silver."


    "... miss Pan''er, is this price... A little too expensive..." Li Dazhi couldn''t get the formula and wanted to grab it, but he couldn''t get it. The whole person was not very good.


    "I don''t think it''s expensive at all," Chu Pan''er smiled like a cunning fox. "I don''t know how many people want our formula, but you''re the first one I asked for, so you should cherish it."


    Li Dazhi couldn''t bear to wait any longer. He simply rushed up to grab the formula, but Chu Pan''er easily avoided it. He was also kicked and kicked directly outside the door.


    The boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite saw his son beaten out, especially when he heard that Chu Pan''er had a formula in his hand, he took someone directly to Chu Pan''er''s shop.


    More than a dozen people surrounded Chu Pan''er angrily. Boss Li shouted directly in his loud voice, "hand over the formula, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Chu Pan''er''s face still didn''t change, as if she wasn''t surrounded now. He said calmly, "what? Want to rob? I just said, want the formula and take the money."


    "Hehe, I don''t want to give money. What''s the matter? Don''t talk nonsense and hand over the formula!" someone went up to grab the formula.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t hide either. He threw the recipe on the ground with an unpredictable smile on his mouth.


    Those people picked up the book and opened it. It was all blank.


    Boss Li was directly angry, "you''re kidding me!"


    "When did I lie to you? Did I say I have a formula? It''s always you people who are too greedy to make money and want the formula again and again. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Moreover, our shop has never had such a formula. The real formula is in my heart and you will never know."


    "You bitch, just now you said you wanted money..."

 Chapter 97

    "But did you give the money? You robbed openly. Do you blame me? Should I report to the official to help us manage it?"


    Chu Pan''er thought about it and didn''t worry about what the dozen big men would do in her store.


    "Oh, by the way, I remember I just heard the man say that your son Li Dazhi is looking through my cupboard. I don''t know what he can do in our cupboard."


    Chu Pan''er still had a joking smile on his face, as if it didn''t matter. But boss Li''s face turned a little dark.


    Sure enough, everyone''s face changed when they heard the word "report to the official".


    They who do business are usually afraid of being officials. As long as they are caught, don''t want your shops and people.


    In addition, there are so many people now that almost everyone has seen what they have just done. If Chu Pan''er really reports to the official, they must be the first unlucky people.


    Boss Li took a hard look at Chu Pan''er. Now he can understand that Chu Pan''er is playing with them, but he can''t do anything. He directly bit his teeth and waved, "withdraw!"


    The party soon retreated again and came back to the opposite side, attracting people from the roadside to look around. They were surprised to see that Chu Pan''er''s shop had nothing at all. Rarely did they go to Chu Pan''er''s shop curiously and attract a wave of traffic for Chu Pan''er when so many people could find trouble and be safe.


    Boss Li, who looked at Chu Pan''er opposite, looked at the situation here and looked at his few guests. His teeth were itchy.


    Especially Li Dazhi, when he knew that the book was fake, his angry eyes would burst out. He had to rush to the opposite side with a lame leg, but he was directly beaten down by his boss.


    Boss Li was also very unhappy, and his voice was also low.


    "You''re crazy. You''re going to die now. You know, if that little bitch goes to report to the official, our family will be ruined!"


    Li Dazhi was even more angry when he heard this, "I will make this woman pay the price!"


    "Hehe, it''s not all your fault. It''s a shame." boss Li threw it hard, and his eyes were very gloomy.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s that watch. It''s shameless. I didn''t watch out for it for a moment before I fell in her way."


    "You still have the face to mention it! It''s all because you''re too stupid to see if there are words in that book. You can turn things over for her to see."


    "How do I know? I didn''t see the book when I looked through things. She wouldn''t let me see it. How do I know!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Yinger, who was originally at home, heard from her family that something had happened in the store. In the afternoon, Chu Yinger hurried from home and asked Chu Pan''er what had happened this morning.


    Chu Pan''er smiled lightly and said to Chu Ying''er briskly, "it''s not the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite. Seeing the good business in our shop, he was jealous. He sent several servants to steal the secret recipe and was scolded and kicked out by me."


    Chu Pan''er felt a little angry when he said so, so he picked up the tea on the table and drank it.


    Chu Ying''er listened to what Chu Pan''er said so lightly, but she thought to herself. But I was surprised and sweated in a cold sweat. I was afraid when I thought about it. If they fought with my sister again, my sister would be alone... It would be terrible to think about it.


    But when I thought about it, I thought the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite was ridiculous. Blushing, other people''s business was good, so I wanted to steal the secret recipe. What''s more, my sister made these things herself. There''s no secret recipe.


    Chu Ying''er was a little worried, so she asked Chu Pan''er to say to Chu Pan''er in a quiet but painstaking way: "sister, you must be careful in everything in the store in the future. Even if you have a loss, don''t hurt yourself."


    Chu Ying''er is careful. There are many things that others can''t think of. So she has repeatedly told Chu Pan''er to be careful.


    Chu Pan''er listened to Ying''er and agreed on the surface. Chu Ying''er said, "well, I know, I have a sense of propriety, and Ying''er doesn''t have to worry too much about me." what he thought in his heart was that he who can hurt himself, I''m afraid he hasn''t been born yet.


    Chu Ying''er knew that Chu Pan''er had a sense of propriety, but after thinking about it, she decided not to worry. She cherished the fact and discussed with Chu Pan''er and said, "sister, why don''t we invite a thug in the store so that we can be safer in the store."


    Chu Ying''er thought about it. She still thought it was safer to invite some thugs in the store. At least there wouldn''t be too many people making trouble. Today''s thing is even more impossible.


    Chu Pan''er knew that Chu Ying''er was worried about her, but she didn''t pay attention to these people, so she joked to Chu Ying''er: "Ying''er, you think our business is good. You can have so much spare money to hire a hatchet. We''re just a snack shop. Please write a hatchet and don''t scare away the guests?"


    Chu Ying''er knew that Chu Pan''er was making fun of her and said angrily, "my sister is joking again. Ying''er is just worried about my sister''s comfort. My sister still teases Ying''er like this, which makes Ying''er so sad."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t listen to Ying''er''s anger and continued to explain to Chu Ying''er: "we are a simple snack shop. If you ask me to hire a hatchet again, what will we become here?"


    Chu Ying''er thought that her sister was right. She was too anxious to think of it at all. He couldn''t help blushing and said to Chu Pan''er, "what my sister said is the same, so listen to my sister. But if this happens again, my sister must be careful."


    Chu Yinger has a thin skin. She blushes whenever she has something to do. Her face is as red as a ripe persimmon. She is very cute.


    Chu Pan''er heard what Ying''er said and greeted her. She cleaned up the table and stool with Chu Ying''er. After a while, Chu Pan''er said to Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, it''s getting late. I''ll prepare the ingredients for the afternoon first. You can see the shop in front!"


    Chu Ying''er listened to her sister''s words, so she obediently replied: "just go, sister, and Ying''er can distinguish the affairs in front." Chu Ying''er was careful. After Chu Pan''er arrived at the back kitchen, she took care of everything in order.


    Chu Pan''er knew that Chu Ying''er looked at what the store could do, so he assured Chu Ying''er of the front and went back to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients. Make those snacks for the afternoon.


    Chu Ying''er stood in front, carefully settled the accounts, arranged several scattered guests, and arranged the waiter to tell Chu Pan''er what happened in these places.


    Just when Chu Yinger felt that some places needed to be cleaned up and looked around, Tang Gu happened to pass by the door of the store and was looking inside. Chu Yinger looked up and happened to look at Tang Gu.

 Chapter 98

    Chu Ying''er blushed for a moment and lowered her head. Tang Gu knew that Chu''s shop was the same as a restaurant, so he thought about going in and having something to eat.


    Tang Gu thought so while raising his legs into the room and asked Chu Yinger, "Chu Yinger, what delicious food do you have here? Recommend some to me."


    Chu Ying''er saw that Tang Gu came in, so she no longer avoided him. She took a menu, walked slowly to Tang Gu, and said softly to Tang Gu, "there are all on this menu. You can order whatever you want. I''ll arrange the back kitchen to help you."


    Tang Gu turned over the menu and thought it was almost the same. He wanted to ask for Ying''er''s opinion, so he asked Chu Ying''er: "Ying''er, do you think that''s delicious? Do you have any suggestions?"


    Although Chu Pan''er opened the shop, there were too many snack styles. She didn''t finish tasting them one by one, and she couldn''t say what she liked most about Tang Gu. She whispered to Tang Gu, "I think the best thing to eat is this corn cake with a glass of milk."


    Tang Gu''s face changed when he heard Chu Ying''er say corn cake, but seeing Chu Ying''er answer him so seriously, he was embarrassed to say anything more for fear of leaving a bad impression in front of Chu Ying''er.


    So Tang Gu nodded and said, "then give me a corn cake and a glass of milk." in fact, Tang Gu was allergic to corn, but due to Chu Yinger, it was not easy to say clearly, so he hardened his head and ordered one.


    Because it is not a meal now, few guests come, so the corn cake and milk ordered by Tang Gu will come up soon. Tang Gu looked at the corn cake and thought it was very exquisite.


    The corn is made into the shape of flowers, and then the golden light is fried. With the background of blue and white porcelain plates and several leaves, it is very beautiful.


    Milk is also filled with special wooden cups. Brown Black cups and pure white milk give people a very harmonious feeling.


    Chu Ying''er stood beside Tang Gu and told Tang Gu carefully what process the corn cake was made from. Chu Ying''er said this, and the shape of the small crisp cake was very attractive, so Tang Gu couldn''t bear it, picked up one and took a bite.


    After Tang Gu tasted it, he praised it again and again and said to Chu Ying''er, "this corn cake is sweet but not greasy. It''s burnt outside and tender inside. It''s delicious."


    Chu Ying''er was very happy to hear Tang Gu say so. Just about to speak to Tang Gu and eat more if you like. Tanggu fainted and slipped off the bench. Chu Ying''er screamed, and Chu Pan''er also came out of the back kitchen.


    Seeing Tang Gu fall, Chu Ying''er panicked and thought he had something wrong. She was so frightened that she hurried to call his name.


    But Tang Gu couldn''t wake up, and Chu Ying''er couldn''t care about anything else. She directly picked him up, some flustered, picked up the tea cup and poured it into his mouth.


    Tang Gu didn''t feel like drinking water. Chu Yinger''s fingers trembled slightly because of panic. The drops of water slowly flowed down Tang Gu''s mouth and wet his clothes.


    Chu Ying''er was so flustered that she directly shouted Chu Pan''er''s name. Chu Pan''er hurried over to see this scene.


    "What''s the matter with him?" I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Chu Pan''er always feels that Tang Gu is lying unconscious in Chu Ying''er''s arms, which is particularly ambiguous, but the party concerned is not aware of it, and his eyes are full of panic and helplessness.


    "Look, sister. Tang Gu became like this when he ate one of my five meter cakes. I don''t know what''s going on. Sister, please help me."


    Chu Ying''er spoke quickly. Chu Pan''er began to be serious when he heard these words.


    "Do you know if he had any sudden illness before?"


    "I don''t know, we... We only know each other for a few days..." Chu Yinger said with some hesitation.


    "Take him to the hospital, hurry!" Chu Pan''er didn''t have time to ask. Since Tang Gu fainted so suddenly and didn''t know how to give first aid, the best way is to send him to the hospital.


    The two men sent Tang Gu to the hospital together. The doctor looked at Tang Gu for a while, and finally frowned at Chu Yinger, who was already in a hurry.


    Chu Ying''er saw the doctor look up and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter, doctor? Is he okay?"


    The doctor frowned and looked dissatisfied.


    "He''s no big deal. I want to ask a few questions."


    "You said."


    "What has he been in contact with recently, such as flowers or food?"


    "He... Shouldn''t have touched the flowers. Before he fainted, he ate the corn cake I made, and then fainted."


    When the doctor heard this, his dissatisfaction increased significantly.


    "Are you his wife?" the doctor said to Chu Yinger. Since Tang Gu came in, only she has been most worried. The two people look very matched in age.


    "I......" Chu Yinger blushed, speechless, and didn''t understand why the doctor asked.


    The doctor didn''t wait for Chu Yinger to answer, "if not, your relationship with him must be different. Then why don''t you know that the patient is allergic to corn?"


    "Ah?" Chu Yinger raised her head in surprise. "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me either." Chu Ying''er remembered that when she just handed the corn cake to Tang Gu, his face was slightly different. It turned out that he knew he couldn''t eat corn, but why did he eat it?


    Thinking that Tang Gu might not want to refuse herself, Chu Yinger''s heart became warm again.


    The doctor didn''t say anything. The two men looked like a couple, but the women were too unreliable. They didn''t even know that their men were allergic to corn.


    Chu Yinger certainly wouldn''t tell the doctor that she and Tang Gu had only known each other for a few days and smiled.


    "Sorry, it''s my negligence this time. I''ll pay attention next time. If you have anything else to do, go ahead and I''ll take care of it here."


    After the doctor left, Chu Yinger sat alone at the head of the bed, watching Tang Gu''s still awake and Tang Gu''s quiet sleeping face. Chu Yinger didn''t know why she always had a warm feeling in her heart, and her face turned red unconsciously.


    After a while, Chu Ying''er found a gap in one corner of Tang Gu''s quilt. The cold wind could blow in through that gap. Chu Ying''er tucked him in carefully.


    Just as Chu Ying''er was about to take back her hand, Tang Gu suddenly opened her eyes. Chu Ying''er was startled and had no time to take back her hand. In a panic, her fingers accidentally wiped Tang Gu''s lips.


    Tanggu''s lips are cool and soft. Because of allergies, his lips are morbid white and look very weak.


    Chu Yinger immediately withdrew her hand like an electric shock after touching the soft wipe with her fingers. She was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t know you''re allergic to corn. I''m sorry to give you corn cakes."


    Although Tang Gu''s face was still pale, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Chu Yinger''s lovely appearance.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t tell you. It''s not your fault."

 Chapter 99

    In fact, Chu Pan''er was not so feudal about men and women. Looking at the two people like a little husband and wife, they said it was their own responsibility, so he smiled and said to them: "Oh, you two, these eight characters haven''t been left, so they have been maintained."


    Chu Ying''er heard Chu Pan''er joking and scolded Chu Pan''er: "sister, you make fun of Ying''er again. If you do this again, Ying''er will ignore you."


    Tang Gu on one side was also very embarrassed. Hearing that Chu Ying''er was so angry with Chu Pan''er, he thought Chu Ying''er was very cute, so he looked at Chu Ying''er blankly. Chu Ying''er blushed when Tang Gu saw it, and said, "I''ll go to the back kitchen first to see what I can do for you?"


    With that, Chu Ying''er hurried to the back kitchen, leaving only Tang Gu and Chu Pan''er looking at each other.


    Tang Gu saw that Chu Ying''er had left and hurried to follow up. Chu Pan''er stopped Tang Gu and said to him, "Tang Gu, it''s true that you said you should be responsible for our family Ying''er?"


    When Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say this, he quickly raised his hand and swore to Chu Pan''er: "nothing I said is false. I said I would be responsible. It''s absolutely sincere and there''s nothing false."


    Chu Pan''er saw that Tang Gu didn''t understand his meaning, so he explained to Tang Gu: "I mean sincerely, not whether you really marry Ying''er, and whether you really like our Ying''er."


    Tang Gu was a little embarrassed when Chu Pan''er said it so plainly. He blushed and said to Chu Pan''er, "I... I... I really like Chu Ying''er, but I''m afraid that Chu Ying''er is so good-looking and doesn''t like me."


    Chu Pan''er heard Tang Gu say so, so he put his heart down and told Tang Gu, "Tang Gu, if you want to think about it, you must not marry our Yinger because of your own responsibility, and you really have feelings for our Yinger."


    Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say this and quickly assured her: "I really like Miss Ying''er. Before this happened, I wanted to marry Miss Ying''er. I wanted to go to the Chu family to propose marriage for a while."


    Chu Pan''er listened to Tang Gu''s words, so he put his heart down and comforted: "I know. Don''t worry. I will protect Ying''er''s reputation and never let others spread bad remarks about our family Ying''er."


    Then, Chu Pan''er said to Tang Gu, "Ying''er in our family also likes you, but she has a thin face. I''m sorry to say it. I''ll help you decide what to do with you and tell your elders."


    Tang Gu first heard Chu Pan''er say that Chu Ying''er also made a secret promise to him, both excited and happy. Later, Chu Pan''er said he would help them decide their affairs and told the elders at home. He was too excited to speak.


    Tang Gu didn''t know how to thank Chu Pan''er, so he knelt down and gave Chu Pan''er a big gift. Chu Pan''er was surprised, quickly picked up Tang Gu and said to Tang Gu, "what are you doing?"


    Tang Gu knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up. He said, "Tang Gu should. Tang Gu knew he didn''t deserve Miss Ying''er. I didn''t expect you to agree to marry Chu Ying''er to me. Tang Gu didn''t think it was worth it. He could only do this gift."


    Chu Pan''er listened to Tang Gu''s words, quickly helped Tang Gu up and said, "Tang Gu, you like each other. There''s nothing you don''t deserve. You two are equal."


    Tang Gu listened to Chu Pan''er''s profound words, so he didn''t speak. He stood up and said to Chu Pan''er, "this event should be serious. I''ll go home and discuss it with my parents. I''ll visit and propose marriage another day."


    Chu Pan''er smiled and said, "indeed, marriage should be serious. Go back first. I''ll see how Chu Ying''er is behind."


    Chu Pan''er looked at Tang gufei and went straight to his house. He smiled and turned back to the kitchen. While walking, Chu Yinger asked, "Yinger, you don''t touch the spring water with your fingers. What can you help? You''re not afraid to mess up my kitchen?"


    Chu Ying''er heard Chu Pan''er say so. Afraid of being heard by Tang Gu, she hurried forward and covered Chu Pan''er''s mouth. After Chu Ying''er let Chu Pan''er go, Chu Pan''er said to Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, what are you afraid of? Tang Gu has already gone home."


    Chu Ying''er was disappointed when Chu Pan''er said that Tang Gu had gone. Chu Pan''er felt a little funny and said to Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, what are you disappointed about? Tang Gu is in a hurry to go home and discuss with his family about going to propose marriage to you."


    Chu Ying''s son was delighted when Chu Pan''s son said he would marry her. Without thinking, she asked Chu Pan''s son, "sister, what you said is true? Tang Gu, he really wants to marry me?"


    Chu Pan''er Jiao smiled and said to Chu Ying''er, "that''s not right. I just made it clear to Tang Gu that he really likes you. It should be said that even if this doesn''t happen, he plans to let his parents come to propose marriage."


    Chu Ying''er was very happy when Chu Pan''er said this. She even asked her what she had said to Tang Gu. Chu Pan''er saw Chu Ying''er like this, so she quickly said to her, "what else can I say? I''ll tell her the truth. Our family Ying''er has long made a secret promise to him."


    Chu Ying''er was annoyed when she told Tang Gu that. She angrily said to Chu Pan''er, "Oh, sister, how can you tell him so that people can see her in the future."


    Chu Pan''er thinks Chu Ying''er is still cute. He said to her, "don''t you just like other people''s Tang Gu? What''s the matter? See as you should."


    Here, Liu lost money in Chu Pan''er, walked home sadly, hurried to Jiang''s place, and said the things about Chu Ying''er and Tang Gu today.


    Chiang believed it, patted the table angrily, and said to the people: "when Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er come back, immediately ask them to come to my room without delay for a minute."


    People saw that Chiang was so angry and promised again and again, for fear that one might accidentally annoy Chiang and set him on fire. Chiang was so angry that he didn''t even depress the fire after drinking several mouthfuls of tea.


    After a while, Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er talked and laughed and returned to Chu''s house. They were told that Jiang asked them to go to her room as soon as they returned to the house.


    Chu Ying''er knew that it was today. Liu told Jiang Shi. She was very worried. She hurriedly took Chu Pan''er to Liu Shi''s room. Chu Pan''er thought it was nothing. Ying''er and Tang Gu were innocent. They were not afraid of the shadow. Just go to Liu Shi.


    As soon as they arrived at Chiang''s room, they were punished by Chiang to kneel. Chu Yinger was wronged and called Chiang, "grandma." Chiang was very angry and said, "don''t call me, I don''t have a granddaughter like you."

 Chapter 100

    Jiang was very angry when Liu said this. He asked Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er to think about it. Chu Pan''er was unwilling and asked Jiang, "grandma, Ying''er and I didn''t do anything wrong. Why were we punished?"


    When Chu Pan''er said this, Chiang trembled angrily and said, "why? Chu Ying''er secretly flirted with men. How does grandma usually teach you? Women should be clean and stick to their chastity. And you, Chu Pan''er, look at Chu Ying''er flirting with men, but I don''t care who you punish?"


    Then he called his servants to take Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er to the ancestral hall. Chu Pan''er refused to obey and said to Jiang, "grandma, you didn''t understand anything. If you listen to Liu''s nonsense, you''ll punish us. You''re unreasonable."


    Chiang was also very angry when Chu Pan''er said this, so he asked the servant to stop and said, "what''s the matter between Chu Ying''er and the man? How can they talk in public?"


    Chu Ying''er felt wronged when Jiang said so, and her tears ran out of control. Chu Pan''er heard that Chiang asked her to clarify the whole story, so he told Chiang carefully:


    "Grandma, Chu Ying''er and the man really had nothing to do, but the man knew Chu Ying''er and went into the store and ordered a corn cake and a glass of milk. Unexpectedly, the man was allergic to corn and fainted.


    Chu Ying''er was startled. She quickly invited a doctor to see the man. When the man woke up, she thanked Ying''er. Unfortunately, Liu saw it. Liu immediately made a big noise and said that Chu Ying''er was not a woman and attracted many people to watch. Grandma, Liu''s nonsense, you still believe her. "


    When Chiang heard Chu Pan''er say this, he asked Chu Ying''er, who was kneeling and crying, if so. Chu Ying''er was out of breath and said to Chiang, "grandma, that''s what my sister said. Tang Gu just thanked me, and Liu said that we two flirted."


    Chiang was very angry at what they said, so he sent someone to call Liu. Liu came in and found Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er kneeling on the ground. He was very happy.


    Unexpectedly, Chiang saw her come in and said angrily, "you kneel down for me." Liu was startled. Knowing that the matter had been exposed, he quickly knelt down.


    Chiang asked Chu Pan''er to tell the whole story again. Chu Pan''er was afraid of Liu''s denial, and finally added: "grandma, if Liu felt wrong, you can ask. At that time, many people nearby could testify for us."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Liu had to admit that he was angry. Chu Pan''er shouted, "Liu, what''s your heart? Making a big noise outside leads people to destroy Chu Ying''er''s reputation. When you get home, you talk nonsense to grandma and don''t respect her. Let Grandma blame us both. What do you want?"


    Finally, Jiang scolded Liu. He was punished to kneel for ten days in the ancestral hall. After exposing the matter, Liu turned white and was annoyed to see Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er thought it was ironic to see such a thing happen, but he didn''t say anything, so he let Chiang expose it. After all, it won''t do Chu Ying''er any good after it became big.


    Chu Yinger ran back to her room angrily because Jiang had said something before. Seeing Chu Yinger like this, Jiang quickly asked Chu Pan''er to persuade Chu Yinger for fear that she couldn''t think of it.


    Chu Pan''er followed Chu Ying''er to her room and advised her. Chu Pan''er said to Chu Ying''er, "well, Ying''er, don''t cry, grandma, don''t you know you''re wrong? Didn''t you punish Liu too? Don''t be sad."


    Chu Ying''er cried and said to Chu Pan''er, "sister, can''t I be trusted by grandma? I didn''t do that at all. Why does grandma believe Liu doesn''t believe me?"


    Chu Pan''er said to Ying''er, "Ying''er, grandma is so angry because she loves you. After all, a girl''s reputation is still more important to herself."


    Chu Ying''er thought for a moment and felt that Chu Pan''er was right, so she sobbed and said, "sister, is this really the case?"


    Chu Pan''er saw that Ying''er heard it, so he advised Chu Ying''er to tell him and her, "yes, if Ying''er always cries, it will be bad if Tang Gu sees it!"


    Chu Ying''er heard Chu Pan''er say this and said angrily, "sister, you always laugh at Ying''er. Tang Gu is not such a person at all."


    Chu Pan''er saw that Chu Ying''er defended Tang Gu again, so he asked Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, what kind of person do you think Tang Gu is? Protect him so much."


    Chu Ying''er listened to Chu Pan''er''s question and said, "Tang Gu is a very good person. If I have something, he will help me and treat me very well. I think he is really a very good person."


    Chu Pan''er became more and more absorbed when hearing Ying''er''s words, so he hurriedly asked Chu Ying''er, "does Ying''er think Tang Gu is a man, right? Does Ying''er like him?"


    Chu Ying''er thought for a moment. She felt that what Chu Pan''er said was a little explicit and blushed again. She hesitated and said to Chu Pan''er, "sister, I tell you, don''t tell others. I think Tang Gu is really reliable. I like him a little."


    Chu Pan''er saw that she spoke the truth, so he smiled and said to Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, Tang Gu told me today that he really likes you. You two are really happy."


    Chu Ying''er was very happy to hear Chu Pan''er''s explanation. She felt that the four words "love each other" were so pleasant. After a while, he smiled and asked Chu Pan''er, "sister, do you say Tang Gu really likes me?"


    Chu Pan''er knew that Chu Ying''er could face up to her heart, so he said to her, "yes, but beauty is in the eyes of lovers. Recently, I''ll have a good look at Tang Gu''s character. If you have a good character, I''ll help you two lead a red line."


    Chu Ying''er heard that Chu Pan''er wanted to test Tang Gu, so she quickly defended her: "Tang Gu''s character must be excellent. Don''t guess, sister."


    Chu looked at Chu Ying and said, "this is not your has the final say. What is he like? Sister still has to believe in her own eyes."


    Chu Ying''er wanted to say something, so she was stopped by Chu Pan''er and said, "well, Ying''er, I know you love Tang Gu, but it''s for me to see. I won''t listen to what you say."


    Chu Ying''er saw that Chu Pan''er had fun with her again, so she came forward and fought with Chu Pan''er. They rolled together on the bed and walked away from the bird in front of the door.

 Chapter 101

    At this time, Liu happened to be walking at home, but Liu heard the noise of playing from Chu Yinger''s house.


    You two little hooves make my life so sad. Now you are still playing around here. I think you are so happy now. I will make you look good.


    Liu Shi glanced at Chu Ying''er''s room fiercely. Seeing Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er playing hip-hop, Liu said so fiercely in his heart. After glancing at him, Liu shook his sleeve and left angrily.


    "Sister-in-law Zhang, let me tell you something. You don''t know Chu Yinger of our family. She took the man home and met him privately. People like her really lose our face!"


    After Liu went out from home, he went straight to sister-in-law Zhang and deliberately designed Chu Yinger like this.


    This sister-in-law Zhang, everyone in the village knows that his mouth is the fastest. Once something comes to her ears, everyone in the village must know.


    "You see, Chu Yinger of their family is really shameless. She took the man home and had a private meeting with him."


    Sure enough, in less than a day, the whole village knew about it, and they all discussed Chu Yinger together. Especially some middle-aged women who have nothing to do. Now Chu Ying''er goes out a little bit and is pointed out by them.


    However, at this time, some people with very grumpy character even threatened to immerse Chu Yinger in a pig cage. They think Chu Yinger has lost the face of the whole village and has no face to live in this village.


    Chu Ying''er naturally felt very uncomfortable when she wanted to know. He was also very afraid, because he knew that some people in this village were so careless and impulsive that they did what they said and did.


    Chu Pan''er was shocked when he knew. He didn''t expect that someone could spread such words that he wanted to immerse Chu Yinger in a pig cage.


    It must be the hateful Liu who spread the matter. It must be a rumor made by her. She wants me to have an accident with Chu Yinger every day.


    Chu Pan''er thought calmly for a while. He thought it must have been done by the bull market, so he said so fiercely in his heart.


    Hum, good Liu, you dare to frame my sister. I must make you look good. Chu Pan''er will take revenge if he has a grudge. He will never let his sister be bullied in vain.


    So Chu Pan''er also found sister-in-law Zhang. Chu Pan''er understood that she must have told sister-in-law Zhang about it, and then the whole village knew it.


    "Sister Zhang, there''s something I''m afraid you don''t know. I want to tell you. My Aunt Liu used to hang out with other men. Because my sister Chu Yinger saw it with her own eyes, he rumored that my sister hung out with other men. In fact, it was just his own guilty conscience."


    As soon as Chu Yiner saw sister-in-law Zhang, he said this directly to sister-in-law Zhang. Once he wanted to borrow sister-in-law Zhang''s mouth and pass these words on to the whole village.


    Sister-in-law Zhang would never have thought that the truth of the matter was like this. As if she had intercepted some shocking news, sister-in-law Zhang stared at Chu Pan''er with her eyes wide open and her mouth wide open. Chu Pan''er looked at sister-in-law Zhang very seriously and nodded to her.


    Sure enough, the last thing developed as Chu Pan''er expected. This time, the whole village knew that everything was made by Liu. Because Liu stole another man and Chu Ying''er knew it, Liu deliberately spread a rumor to Chu Ying that Chu Ying''er was hanging out with other men.


    This time, the whole village got together and talked about Liu. Said Liu had everything. For example, call Liu a bitch and a shameless fox.


    Liu Shi was at home from the beginning and didn''t know what was happening outside. On the third day of his complacency, when she went out, she found that the whole village was talking about her and looked at her with very contemptuous eyes. Liu was very puzzled. After eavesdropping, he found that the whole village knew that she had a private meeting with other men, and Chu Yinger and Tang Gu were framed by him.


    Liu''s heart was greatly annoyed, and his face was very ugly. He suddenly became like a monkey''s ass. Liu felt very ashamed, so he hurried home.


    However, Chiang also knew what was happening outside at this time. Chiang was very angry and felt that Liu had lost all his Chu family''s face.


    "You Liu, even if you hook up with other men, you''d better frame others. What''s your qualification to say about others when you hook up with men''s broken shoes everywhere. We''ll take you in when we hook up with other men''s broken shoes. It''s already for your face. You''d better settle down for me!"


    Just after Liu hurried home, she met the angry Chiang. Chiang was even more angry when he saw Liu. Therefore, Chiang vented all his anger on Liu.


    At this time, Liu can only listen to Jiang''s vent. After Jiang scolded Liu, Liu felt very uncomfortable. Liu was even more angry with Chu Pan''er at this time.


    So Liu had to go back to his room angrily. Liu kept herself in her room all the time. She didn''t go out to eat when she ate. Because at this time, Liu didn''t eat. He was full of gas.


    Although Wang is very upright, her heart is very kind. He thought Liu was his mother-in-law anyway. People are iron and rice is steel. They don''t eat a meal. They are hungry. Liu doesn''t seem to eat much all day. So Wang''s heart also loves Liu.


    So after dinner, Wang picked up some food and sent it to Liu''s room. But at this time, Liu''s anger was on whoever was kind to her.


    Liu saw Wang''s coming to give her food, so he lost his temper with Wang. He knocked the food over on the ground and scolded Wang directly.


    Wang Shi didn''t say anything when he saw that Liu Shi was so angry and played on the ground after beating up the food. He just lowered his head and wanted to clean up the things.


    Because Wang brought the hot soup, and after the soup was knocked over on the ground, Wang accidentally burned his hand when cleaning up. So Wang snorted.


    But who knows, because Wang gave birth to such a sound, Liu thought Wang was dissatisfied with himself. So Liu sprinkled all his anger on Wang at this time. Is to step on Wang''s hand directly and immerse Wang''s hand in the bowl of hot soup.

 Chapter 102

    At this time, Chu Pan''er happened to pass by Liu''s door and wanted to go to the kitchen to get something. He heard a scream and scared Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er recognized that this was Wang''s voice. Liu was vicious, so he quickly pushed open the door and wanted to see what happened inside.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I pushed the door, I saw Wang lying on the ground and screaming. Liu was stepping on Wang''s hand and soaking in hot soup, scolding while stepping on it.


    Chu Pan''er was so angry that he came forward and pushed Liu away. He scolded angrily: "what do you want to do? Even if you start with Chu Ying''er, your daughter-in-law will send you food. You treat her like this? What a cruel heart."


    Liu was startled by Chu Pan''er who suddenly broke in and pushed her away. He retreated a few steps and scolded Chu Pan''er with a hard mouth: "Chu Pan''er, mind your own business. Don''t think you have opened a snack shop. The old lady will do whatever she wants towards you."


    Chu Pan''er heard Liu''s angry scolding and didn''t refute it again. After all, Wang was badly scalded and his hand was trampled by Liu. He was bleeding and needed to be dealt with in time. Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er snorted coldly: "look how grandma punished you for this!"


    When Chu Pan''er threatened her to tell Chiang, Liu was startled and stopped talking. Chu Pan''er picked up Wang, helped her go outside and came to her room.


    Chu Pan''er first arranged for his servants to draw a basin of water, and then said to Wang, "Mom Wang, put your hands in, or your hands will be burned more seriously."


    After hearing Chu Pan''er say this, Wang put his hand into the cold water and soaked it. After a while, Wang felt better. He said to Chu Pan''er, "usually they say you have many ideas. I don''t believe it. You are really a clever little ghost."


    "Mother Wang, do you mean I''m aggressive, or do you mean I boast of my eloquence?"


    Chu Pan''er drew another basin of water, took out all the medicine in the box, and took out a clean cloth strip. While doing it, he asked mother Wang whether to praise her or scold her.


    Wang smiled, bah at Chu Pan''er, and said to Chu Pan''er, "no wonder Ying''er always says you tease her. It''s true that your mouth is just unforgiving."


    Chu Pan''er cleaned up the medicine, asked Wang''s hand to take it out of the basin, carefully drugged Wang, wrapped it up, and then asked Wang, "Mom Wang, why does Liu do this to you?"


    Wang sighed and described what happened after he went in: "I thought Liu was my mother-in-law no matter how vicious she was. When she didn''t eat, she sent it to her. I didn''t expect that she would treat me like this."


    "Mother Wang, she doesn''t eat if she doesn''t eat. What do you care about her? She''s so vicious that she deserves to starve to death. What food do you send her?"


    Mother Wang was disappointed when Chu Pan''er said this. After all, it was her mother-in-law.


    "I didn''t expect her to do this. Although she didn''t like me and didn''t hurt me so much these years, I don''t know what I did wrong to make her hate me so much."


    Seeing that the loss in mother Wang''s words was particularly obvious, Chu Pan''er comforted her and said, "mother Wang, don''t worry, Liu, she treats everyone like this, not just you."


    Wang himself understood the matter, but he couldn''t help being sad. Chu Pan''er stood up and said to Wang, "don''t be sad, mother Wang. I''ll help you find justice today."


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was going to find Liu, Wang stopped her and said to her, "Pan''er, mother Wang knows that you are kind-hearted, but don''t go to her. You can help mother Wang take good care of jin''er, which is the best help."


    Chu Pan''er also understood Wang''s concerns. Liu was like Chu Ying''er, not to mention Chu jin''er, whose opponent had no power to bind chickens, promised to come down and ensure that he would not hurt jin''er.


    After that, Chu Pan''er always took Chu jin''er with him. For fear of being careless, he let Liu abduct him.


    When it was time for dinner, Chu Pan''er wanted to cook, but he was afraid that Chu jin''er was small and hurt himself in the kitchen, so he called Chu Xi and said to Chu Xi, "Chu Xi, please help me see jin''er and don''t let him run around."


    Chu Xi hurriedly replied. Chu Pan''er saw that with Chu Xi''s care, Liu didn''t dare to do anything, so he went to the kitchen to cook at ease. Liu Shi saw that Chu Pan''er had left. There was only one Chu River beside jin''er. It was easier to send off, so he came out.


    As soon as Chu Xi saw Liu, he protected Chu jin''er behind him. Seeing him like this, Liu said to Chu Xi, "Chu Xi, what are you doing? Chu jin''er is my own granddaughter. Can I hurt her?"


    Chu Xi didn''t forget what Chu Pan''er said and didn''t answer Liu, so he stopped Chu jin''er from running out behind him. Seeing Chu Xi like this, Liu scolded, "Chu Xi! Can''t I see my granddaughter? Why stop me if you don''t look at your identity?"


    Chu Xi was pressed by Liu''s identity. He was a little empty in his heart, but he didn''t hand over jin''er. Liu saw that it couldn''t work, so he pretended to be very sad and said to Chu Xi: "Chu Xi, I haven''t been with Chu jin''er for a long time. Let''s meet our grandparents and grandchildren."


    Chu Xi felt sorry for Liu''s words, and she was also Chu jin''er''s granddaughter. She thought she wouldn''t do anything to hurt her, so she dodged.


    Seeing that Chu Xi had dodged away and didn''t stop Chu jin''er, Liu said to Chu jin''er, "jin''er, grandma misses you so much."


    Chu jin''er was small and couldn''t tell who was good and who was bad, so he came forward and called grandma sweetly. Liu turned his head and said to Chu Xi, "Chu Xi, go and help you first. Jin''er and I will stay alone for a while."


    Chu Xi felt that Liu was Chu jin''er''s grandmother after all. Seeing that Chu jin''er was also very close to her, he put down his heart and left. It never occurred to me that Liu was so vicious that he didn''t even let his granddaughter go.


    Liu was pleased to see that Chu Xi had left, but he didn''t show it quickly. After confirming that Chu Xi had left far away, he took out several pieces of chicken legs that had been gnawed and left only bones. He said to Chu jin''er, "jin''er, look, grandma has delicious food here. Do you want to eat?"


    Jin''er is still a child. When adults say anything and believe anything, they promise Liu, "grandma, jin''er wants to eat."


    When Liu saw Chu jin''er take the bait, he seduced Chu jin''er and said, "this bone is delicious. Grandma likes it very much. I don''t know if jin''er likes it too?"


    "Like, like." Chu jin''er nodded repeatedly and said along with Liu''s wishes.

 Chapter 103

    Chu jin''er didn''t doubt that Liu lied to her. Thinking that the bone was really delicious, he happily told Liu that he wanted to eat delicious food. He naively thought that Liu would give her delicious food along with Liu.


    Jin''er is still a child anyway. The child always has no resistance to delicious food. He said to Liu, "grandma, give jin''er the delicious food. Jin''er really wants to eat it."


    Jin''er''s act of coquetry, ordinary people can''t stand such a lovely Chu jin''er, but Liu is so unmoved by Chu jin''er and says to Chu jin''er, "if jin''er wants to eat delicious food, he must listen to grandma. What grandma says jin''er should do."


    Jin''er thought Liu wanted to give her delicious food, so she promised Liu that she could be obedient and just give her delicious food.


    Liu was very satisfied with the answer, so he said to Chu jin''er, "since jin''er wants to eat so much, then kneel down to school. The dog likes to eat bones most. Jin''er learns like that, and grandma gives jin''er the delicious food."


    Children usually like to imitate other things, so they lie on the ground to go to school. When Liu sees jin''er, he is in a good mood and spills his anger on Chu Pan''er and Wang.


    Just as Liu was about to throw the bone to jin''er, Chu Pan''er came out of the kitchen and couldn''t find Chu jin''er and Chu Xi. When he heard a sound here, he pushed the door and came in.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er entered the door and saw Chu jin''er lying on the ground, Liu stood next to Chu jin''er with a bone in his hand and wanted to throw it to Chu jin''er. Chu Pan''er was very angry and hurriedly picked up Chu jin''er.


    "What do you want to do to jin''er?" Chu Pan''er looked at Liu and questioned her. Before Liu opened his mouth, jin''er cried because Chu Pan''er interrupted them and didn''t get delicious food.


    Chu Pan''er was at a loss when she heard Chu jin''er crying. She held Chu jin''er and coaxed her. But Chu jin''er didn''t get what Liu said was delicious. He couldn''t stop crying.


    Not far away, Chiang and Tian heard jin''er''s cry and rushed here. Seeing Chu jin''er crying in Chu Pan''er, they asked Chu Pan''er, "Chu Pan''er, what did you do? Let jin''er cry all the time?"


    Seeing that Tian and Jiang were coming, Liu distorted the facts about the incident just now and made them think that Chu Pan''er didn''t give Chu jin''er food.


    Not convinced, Chu Pan''er told Tian and Jiang what they saw when they just went in. Tian and Jiang didn''t believe Liu could be so vicious, so they asked Liu if what Chu Pan''er said was true.


    Liu had suffered a lot from Chu Pan''er. He had been on guard for a long time. He took out the chicken leg he had brought with him and explained to Tian and Jiang: "Chu jin''er is my granddaughter. How can I do this to her. I just want to give jin''er a chicken leg. Chu Pan''er stopped it in every way and framed me."


    Then he said sarcastically to Chu Pan''er, "I didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to be like this. Even his sister doesn''t give food."


    Tian and Jiang did not believe that Liu would harm their own granddaughter, so they believed it. They thought Chu Pan''er didn''t give Chu jin''er food, so they made Chu jin''er cry.


    Jiang stamped his feet in place angrily, pointed to Chu Pan''er and said, "Chu Pan''er, no matter what, Chu jin''er is also your sister. Don''t you remember what I taught you to respect the old and love the young?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak and felt a little discouraged. They always blamed her indiscriminately. Seeing Chu Pan''er''s silence, Chiang thought she was acquiescence and became more angry.


    Said to the servant on the side, "order to go down. Chu Pan''er fasts tonight. No one is allowed to give her food. Let her experience the feeling of hunger."


    When the following people should arrive, Tian warned Chu Pan''er and said, "Chu Pan''er, Chu jin''er is also your sister. If you do this to her again in the future, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Chu Pan''er heard what Tian Shi said, so he said to Tian Shi, "Mom, I''m your daughter. You don''t believe me." Tian Shi was speechless and didn''t speak.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t pay attention to them, thinking they were unreasonable at all. Then Chu Pan''er was taken to her room by servants to take strict care of them.


    Chu Xi was very guilty when he saw this scene. He regretted that he believed Liu''s nonsense and let Chu Pan''er be punished. He wanted to go out and explain it to them. However, hearing that Tian and Jiang ordered not to give Chu Pan''er food tonight, he had no choice but to find Chu Ying''er.


    Chu Ying''er is dressing up in her room at this time. Chu Xi rushes in and tells her what happened today. Angry Chu Ying''er pinches her fists and vows that she will not let Liu go.


    Chu Ying''er is jin''er''s sister. He tolerates Liu''s repeated fault finding.


    Chu Xi interrupted Chu Ying''er and said to Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, the top priority now is how to bring some food to Pan''er. She has been busy all day. If she doesn''t eat at night, her body can''t stand it."


    Chu Ying''er was reminded by Chu Xi and reacted. She hurriedly asked Chu Xi, "what good way do you do now?" Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er were together. Chu Pan''er made up her mind about what happened. Now Chu Pan''er is imprisoned. Chu Ying''er doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Chu Xi discussed with Chu Ying''er that they would go to the kitchen tonight to steal some food and secretly send it to Chu Pan''er. Chu Ying''er thought it was ok, so she pretended that nothing had happened, ate and went back to the house.


    At the appointed time, Chu Xi secretly went to find Chu Ying''er, called Chu Ying''er out and went to the kitchen to steal food. Chu Ying''er has been waiting for Chu Xi to come to her. As soon as he heard Chu Xi calling her, he hurried out.


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er came to the kitchen and had a surprisingly smooth journey. After a while, Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi came to Chu Pan''er''s room and slipped in secretly.


    Chu Pan''er was secretly sad in the room and was startled by Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er who suddenly came in. Chu Xi quickly covered Chu Pan''er''s mouth and didn''t let her speak.


    Chu Pan''er struggled for a while and found that it was Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er, so he stopped struggling and asked them, "what are you two doing here? In case someone finds out, aren''t you afraid to be punished with me?"


    Chu Yinger and Chu Xi shook their heads to show that they were not afraid.


    Then Chu Yinger took out the food they stole from the kitchen and asked Chu Pan''er to eat it quickly. Chu Pan''er was also hungry and ate it greedily.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s appearance, Chu Xi whispered to Chu Pan''er about what happened at home today.

 Chapter 104

    "Pan''er, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken Liu''s words so lightly. I didn''t mean to punish you. I didn''t know Liu was so vicious that I wouldn''t let go of my granddaughter."


    Chu Xi said fiercely, adding another weight to Liu''s cruelty.


    Chu Pan''er''s explanation of Chu Xi was expected. In order to achieve his goal, Liu did everything by any means. It was reasonable for Chu Xi to be cheated by her years ago.


    Chu Xi still blamed himself, so he had to apologize to Chu Pan''er and said, "sister, I really didn''t know Liu was so vicious. If I knew, I wouldn''t let Liu approach jin''er."


    Chu Ying''er was afraid that Chu Pan''er was dissatisfied with Tian and Jiang, so she said to her, "sister, don''t be sad. Grandma and mother Tian certainly don''t want to blame you."


    Chu Pan''er listened to Chu Xi''s words, waved his hand and buried himself in bitter food, saying that he was all right and didn''t hate them at all. When Chu Pan''er was full, he wiped his hands and told them:


    "What''s the matter? I''m used to them. They always listen to slander. What can I do?"


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er were very sad to hear Chu Pan''er say so, so they advised Chu Pan''er and said, "sister, don''t say that. In fact, they were only hoodwinked by Liu for a while. They know that they will rehabilitate their sister in the future."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak when he heard what they said, but he felt cold at the thought of what Tian and Jiang had done during the day.


    Sighed and said to them, "no matter what they do, I''m dead to them anyway. They don''t change it once or twice."


    Chu Xi bowed his head and felt very guilty. When he heard Chu Pan''er say so, he hurriedly said, "sister, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ll certainly listen to my sister in the future."


    Chu Pan''er was very pleased to hear Chu Xi tell her so. He felt that what he had done to them was not in vain, and rekindled his confidence.


    Just when they were talking, there was a sound of walking outside. Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi were startled and wanted to hide. They were stopped by Chu Pan''er.


    The man outside knocked on the door and said to the inside, "Pan''er, Pan''er, are you asleep?" it sounded like Wang''s voice, and Chu Yinger and Chu Xi were relieved.


    Chu Pan''er stood up and went to open the door for Wang. As soon as Wang saw that the door was open, he quickly flashed in for fear that he would send food to Chu Pan''er and be seen by others.


    As soon as Wang entered the door, he went to the table and saw that Chu Yinger and Chu Xi were also here. He smiled and said, "look, we hope our son''s treatment is good. We are forbidden to eat. So many people come to see us."


    Chu Yinger and Chu Xi were amused by Wang''s humor and laughed. Chu Pan''er came to the table, cleaned the leftover garbage and asked Wang to put down his things.


    Wang also sat down with Chu Pan''er, took Chu Pan''er''s hand and said to Chu Pan''er, "Pan''er, I don''t feel sorry for you. If I didn''t let you look at jin''er, such a thing wouldn''t happen."


    Chu Pan''er listened to Wang''s guilt and didn''t mean to blame her at all, so he hurriedly asked Wang: "Mom Wang, don''t you blame me?"


    "What are you doing? I knew it must be the ghost of Liu again, but she''s my mother-in-law. I can''t say anything about her."


    Wang was still very good to Liu, but after this time, she was completely dead to Liu. She could bear anything Liu did to her, but she couldn''t bear her daughter.


    Chu Pan''er was very moved and understood her mood when she heard Wang''s words. She was very grateful and said to Wang, "Mom Wang, thank you for believing me so much."


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi sat aside, embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, but Chu Pan''er and Wang didn''t notice them for a while.


    Chu Pan''er thought for a moment and didn''t speak. For a moment, the four people in the room didn''t speak. The room was quiet and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Wang felt a little heartache at the thought of his daughter being bullied by Liu, and almost cried. Chu Yinger felt very bad to see her mother so sad.


    But soon, Chu Pan''er thought of what Liu had done recently. After they were connected, Chu Pan''er screamed and said to them, "do you think these things seem to be Liu''s intentional actions."


    Wang Shi, Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er were surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, they thought it must be. After all, Liu Shi has been so abnormal recently, which seems to be deliberately targeting them.


    When Wang thought so, he was afraid of what Liu would do to Chu jin''er, so he got anxious, grabbed Chu Pan''er''s hand and hurriedly asked Chu Pan''er if there was any way.


    Chu Pan''er was also very worried. If Liu did not pay attention, someone would be plotted by Liu. After thinking about it, he whispered to the door, "xingluan, xingluan. Come in, I have something to tell you."


    Xingluan is a martial artist with good hearing. When Chu Pan''er called him, he came in and asked Chu Pan''er, "Miss, what''s the matter with you calling me?"


    Chu Pan''er said to Xing Luan anxiously, "Xing Luan, I suspect Liu has some conspiracy to plot against us. Go and watch Liu and see what he wants to do. Tell me everything he does."


    When Chu Pan''er told him this, Xing Luan nodded and promised to come down. As soon as he was going out to monitor Liu, Chu Ying''er stopped him and said to them, "sister, what if Xing Luan was found by Liu after she went, would Xing Luan be in danger?"


    Xingluan was particularly moved when Chu Yinger cared about her. She nodded and said to them, "don''t worry. I''ll be careful. It doesn''t matter."


    Chu Pan''er just smiled and didn''t speak. She didn''t want others to know xingluan''s ability, so she didn''t tell them. She felt that if she said it now, it might be bad for xingluan.


    Chu Ying''er heard xingluan say so. Chu Pan''er didn''t speak, so she didn''t say anything. She let her heart down and didn''t worry so much.


    Xingluan turned to close the door, quietly walked to Liu''s house and watched Liu.


    After xingluan left, Chu Pan''er advised them for a while. We must let go of our hearts. Don''t worry.


    After a while, Chu Pan''er saw that it was getting late and said to them, "go back quickly. If you are late and are found, we will be punished again."


    The three of them thought for a while and thought that Chu Pan''er was right, so they listened to Chu Pan''er and went home to their own room. Wang Shi was a little worried. Before leaving, he looked back at Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er would protect Chu jin''er on time. So he put his heart down and left.

 Chapter 105

    The next morning, Tian went to Chu Pan''er''s house to see Chu Pan''er. Last night, Wang explained to her clearly. He felt a little sorry for Chu Pan''er and wanted to see her.


    Chu Pan''er was sitting at the table dressing up. When he heard Tian''s coming in and didn''t see it, he did what he was doing.


    When Tian found that Chu Pan''er ignored him, he forgot his original meaning. He was angry and said to Chu Pan''er, "Chu Pan''er, look what you look like. Do you still pay attention to your mother?"


    "What''s the matter with me? What do you think is heinous?"


    Chu Pan''er still didn''t care about her. He kept busy and asked Tian innocently.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you don''t get up to meet your elders, do you still look like a lady? You''re the eldest daughter of the Chu family. You should look like an eldest daughter."


    Tian Shi was obviously angered by Chu Pan''er''s indifferent appearance and asked Chu Pan''er angrily.


    "Is everything my fault in your eyes? Yesterday, it was Liu''s rumor that framed me, but you listened to Liu''s slander. You said it was my elder and my mother. Now I doubt whether you are!"


    Chu Pan''er was warned by Tian Shi in front of Liu Shi yesterday. He choked with Tian Shi with a stomach full of fire.


    Last night, Wang explained the matter clearly. In fact, it had nothing to do with Chu Pan''er. Tian knew he was wrong. He was very sad to hear Chu Pan''er say that about her.


    Tian Shi stood for a while. Chu Pan''er didn''t speak. He was very sad. After looking at Chu Pan''er for a while, he found that Chu Pan''er didn''t want to talk to her at all and left sadly.


    Soon after Tian''s departure, xingluan came back in a hurry. As soon as xingluan came back, he closed the door and confirmed that there was no eavesdropping outside.


    Then xingluan went into Chu Pan''er''s room and said carefully to Chu Pan''er, "Miss, I found a lot of things last night."


    "Say." Chu Pan''er just quarreled with his mother. He was in a bad mood and didn''t have so much leisure to say a lot to xingluan, so he asked him to tell him what he found quickly.


    Xingluan saw that Chu Pan''er was in a bad mood, so she didn''t dare to delay. She quickly told Chu Pan''er what she saw last night.


    It turned out that last night, xingluan listened to Chu Pan''er''s orders. As soon as she arrived at Liu''s house and was ready to monitor Liu, she found Liu sneaking out.


    Xingluan wondered why Liu came out so late. But he didn''t guess, forced his curiosity and kept his heart calm?


    Xingluan didn''t forget that Chu Pan''er asked him to keep an eye on Liu, so he followed Liu all the way to the bamboo forest in the garden. Xingluan found that not only Liu came here, but also a man hurried here.


    Xingluan thought it was a little interesting. It was self-evident what it was that lonely men and women came out to meet so late. However, xingluan was not in a hurry to leave, but kept staring at Liu''s tryst with the man.


    Xingluan said here, paused, and didn''t go on. Chu Pan''er heard that xingluan said that Liu Shi had a tryst with a man, so he didn''t intend to help them hide it. He said to xingluan, "xingluan, you''ve been staring at them and report any problems in time."


    Chu Pan''er had an idea in her heart. She didn''t intend to tolerate Liu anymore. She was ready to find more evidence, tell Jiang about all these things and drive Liu out of the house directly.


    At this point, xingluan did not stop, motioned Chu Pan''er, and continued to talk to Chu Pan''er:


    Just after they made out, xingluan was afraid of being discovered by them. He wanted to leave. When he was ready to leave, he heard them talk about Chu Yinger.


    Xingluan squatted in place and didn''t move. She pricked her ears and listened to what they discussed.


    This surprised xingluan. It turned out that Liu and the man were plotting to sell Chu Yinger and make a huge profit.


    Although Liu Shi is not good to Chu Yinger and them on weekdays, he still startled xingluan. After all, no normal person would think of such a thing.


    Liu stroked his clothes, leveled the wrinkled clothes, and said to the man, "I''ve been trying my best to slander Chu Yinger''s reputation recently. What''s the matter with you?"


    The man nodded and said to Liu, "I''ve found it. The bid is very high. It seems that I want to sell it to the brothel. I like Chu Yinger''s appearance."


    Liu nodded and said, "OK, I''ll find a way to get Chu Yinger out as soon as possible. Keep an eye on you and see if there are any better bidders."


    With that, Liu hurried back to the house for fear of being seen by others.


    Xingluan followed Liu until she fell asleep. Nothing happened, so xingluan hurried back to report the situation to Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er heard xingluan say that the two men wanted to sell Chu Ying''er together, even to the brothel. He clenched his hands angrily and secretly determined to bring Tang Gu and Chu Ying''er together as soon as possible.


    Thinking so, Chu Pan''er arranged xingluan and carefully told: "xingluan, you continue to stare there. As soon as there is a situation, come and report to me immediately."


    Xingluan also realized the seriousness of the matter. After agreeing, she immediately went back and continued to stare at Liu for fear that Chu Yinger would be hurt because of her own mistake.


    In this way, another day passed. The next morning, xingluan went to Chiang and said to Chiang, "grandma, you''ll go around the street with me today!"


    Although Chiang punished Chu Pan''er the day before yesterday, it was just because he was very disappointed with Chu Pan''er. In fact, he still loved Chu Pan''er very much. He said to Chu Pan''er, "Pan''er, grandma is old, so there are so many free thoughts to go shopping?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t obey, took Chiang''s hand and said, "grandma is not old at all. Oh, grandma, just go with me."


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er had to take her to the street, Chiang asked Chu Pan''er, "Pan''er, tell Grandma what''s the matter that you have to take grandma with you?"


    Chu Pan''er nodded and said happily to Jiang, "grandma, our snack shop should put up a sign and ask someone to write. Pan''er is not afraid that his choice is not good-looking, so he came to ask grandma to give advice."


    After hearing what Chu Pan''er said, Jiang stopped refusing and agreed to what Chu Pan''er said. Chu Pan''er was very happy and ordered the people to prepare and take Jiang out.

 Chapter 106

    Chu Pan''er is very happy that Jiang can come to the street with her. He jumps around Jiang. Jiang is also in a good mood. He looks at Chu Pan''er with a lot of spoil.


    Chu Pan''er and Jiang Shi walked up and down the street, secretly looking for Tang Gu''s painting stall, while talking to Jiang Shi to attract her attention: "grandma, we haven''t come out like this for a long time."


    "Yes, I haven''t been with my hope son for a long time."


    Chiang doesn''t come out once a year. In the early years, he occasionally took Chu Pan''er to the street, but now think about it, it''s like another world. Today, I came out to go shopping with Chu Pan''er. It seems that I have found the feeling of that year and am very happy.


    After a while, Chu Pan''er finally found Tang Gu''s painting booth, took Jiang Shi to Tang Gu''s booth, and said in a sweet voice to Jiang Shi, "grandma, look, is this painting good?"


    Tang Gu recognized Chu Pan''er, but Chu Pan''er gave him a look and motioned him not to speak. When he heard Chu Pan''er calling grandma Jiang, he knew that it was Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er''s grandmother, so he didn''t dare to speak.


    Chiang did not understand painting, but just looked at the painting. It was very vivid and similar. He said to Chu Pan''er, "this painting is good, but I, an old lady, don''t know anything about painting!"


    Chu Pan''er heard what Chiang said and blamed Chiang: "grandma, you always say you are old. Where are you old? I think grandma is very young."


    "You have a sweet mouth." Chiang was obviously amused by Chu Pan''er''s words and pretended to blame Chu Pan''er, but he couldn''t help laughing and asked Chu Pan''er, "Pan''er, you know painting. Explain the meaning of painting to grandma."


    Chu Pan''er wanted to hear this from his grandmother, so he pointed to an orchid picture painted in the ancient Tang Dynasty and said to Jiang, "grandma, you see, this picture is smooth and looks good like clouds and flowing water. This also shows that the painter of this painting is forthright and forthright, and will never be sloppy."


    Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er praising him so much, quickly pushed him off and said, "Miss Chu is serious. Tang Gu just drew a few strokes casually, which is not what Miss Chu said at all."


    Hearing what Tang Gu said, Chiang asked Chu Pan''er, "Pan''er, do you know this childe?"


    Chu Pan''er whispered, "ah!" then pretended to recognize him and said, "Tanggu, it''s you. I didn''t recognize you. Don''t blame me."


    Tang Gu smiled and said to Chu Pan''er, "Miss Chu is serious. How can Tang blame Miss Chu? It''s Tang''s honor for Miss Chu to come to Tang''s booth."


    Chiang looked at Tang Gu''s handsome appearance and symmetrical figure. He felt good in appearance. After listening to Tang Gu''s words, he felt very polite and modest. For a time, Chiang''s affection for Tang Gu increased a lot.


    Chu Pan''er smiled at Tang Gu and said to Jiang, "grandma, this is Tang Gu. Do you still have an impression?" Jiang nodded and said he remembered.


    Chu Pan''er saw that Chiang was still impressed, so he said to Chiang, "grandma, we came out to buy calligraphy and painting. It happened that Tang Gu made a living selling calligraphy and painting. Let''s buy some from him."


    Chiang heard Chu Pan''er say that Tang Gu sold calligraphy and painting for a living. He was a little disgusted, but it was hard to express it. Just follow Chu Pan''er''s mind and say to Chu Pan''er, "Pan''er, do you think that''s more suitable for our snack shop?"


    "I think this is very good. It feels very suitable for the style of our snack shop." Chu Pan''er pointed to a pair of running letters and said to Jiang, "grandma, what do you think of this? Is it OK?"


    Although Chiang did not understand this, when he saw Chu Pan''er saying so, he nodded and motioned that Chu Pan''er could ask for any one. Seeing that Chiang did not object, Chu Pan''er motioned Tang Gu to put up the calligraphy and painting and ask for it himself.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er suddenly remembered Liu''s plan to sell Chu Ying''er. He became worried and felt that he should speed up to make Jiang like Tang Gu.


    But after a while, the sensitive Chu Pan''er found that after Jiang heard that Tang Gu made a living by selling paintings, he disliked it. He was a little worried. He quickly thought about how to let Jiang accept Tang Gu and marry Chu Ying''er to him.


    So after buying this painting, he said to Tang Gu, "Tang Gu, we need a brand in the snack shop. How about you help us mount it?"


    When Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say this, he agreed without thinking. He nodded without saying anything. Then he followed Chiang and Chu Pan''er behind him with calligraphy and painting and walked towards the snack shop.


    On the way, the three people didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Chu Pan''er felt that it was not the way to do this all the time. It happened that there was a car next to the road with some sundries on it. Chu Pan''er kicked a small stone on the ground.


    The pebble drew an elegant parabola in the air and fell on the sundries beside the road. I don''t know what was in the sack. It was staggered by which pebble.


    Chu Pan''er had learned martial arts and was really cruel. The little stone shook the hundreds of kilograms of sundries in the sack next to the car and fell towards Chiang Kai Shek.


    Chu Pan''er was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Before he made a move, Tang Gu pushed away Chiang from behind and shouted, "be careful!"


    Chiang was pushed by Tang Gu and just jumped into Chu Pan''er''s arms. Although he was a little frightened, he soon slowed down, and Tang Gu was heavily pressed underground by sacks.


    This incident happened so suddenly that Chiang did not expect Tang Gu to save him by himself, and his favor for Tang Gu increased a lot. I think Tang Gu''s family is not very good, but he is still good.


    Thinking so much, Chiang saw where Chu Pan''er was stunned, so he quickly blamed Chu Pan''er and said, "what are you still doing? Don''t hurry to ask for a doctor."


    Chiang was so old that he had seen many big scenes. After all the men of the Chu family died on the battlefield, he led a good life with a woman.


    Of course, this didn''t scare her, but calmly commanded Chu Pan''er and reminded her what to do.


    Chu Pan''er listened to Jiang''s words and then reacted. He helped Jiang sit down in the roadside teahouse while sending someone to ask for a doctor. I can''t help blaming myself. I''m a little too heavy.


    Fortunately, seeing this, the people on the side united to remove the weight on Tang Gu, helped Tang Gu to sit down and waited for the doctor sent by Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er felt that it was not a good way to wait for the doctor, so he hired several people temporarily and gave them a few Liang silver to carry Tang Gu to the nearest hospital.

 Chapter 107

    Tang Gu was pressed underground by hundreds of kilograms of sundries and was seriously injured. He was carried by the people to the medical school. The teacher in the medical school looked at Tang Gu. This was to feel Tang Gu''s pulse and pinch Tang Gu''s whole body up and down.


    Tang Gu trembled with pain and didn''t say a word. Seeing that Tang Gu was carrying it, Jiang thought of his former husband. Before the death of the Chu general, he had the same temperament. He carried any injury he suffered on the battlefield, no matter how hard it was.


    After a while, the old doctor in the hospital said to them, "who are you?"


    Chu Pan''er hurriedly said to the old doctor, "doctor, I''m his friend. How''s he?"


    "It''s no big deal. I was hit by a heavy object and there was congestion in my body. I need someone to take care of me recently. I can''t get out of bed." the doctor turned around, took a piece of paper on the table, wrote some medicinal materials, gave them to the apprentice in the store, and told Chu Pan''er, "I prescribed him some medicinal materials to remove congestion once a day until he finished drinking."


    Chu Pan''er was relieved when the doctor said there was nothing serious. He took the medicine behind the apprentice, took the money from his pocket and paid for the medicine.


    So after last night, Chu Pan''er took the medicine and went back to the place where Tang Gu was lying. When he saw Jiang again thanking Tang Gu, Tang Gu quickly declined and said that he should do it.


    After a while, Chiang asked Tang Gu, "Tang Gu, do you have any wish? As long as it is within my ability, I will help you complete it."


    Tang Gu lay in bed, smiled weakly, and whispered to Chiang, "I have no wishes, and there is nothing you need to do. Just take care of yourself."


    When Chiang saw Tang Gu''s refusal, he didn''t force it any more. Instead, he said to Tang Gu, "think about it. Grandma promised you such a wish. Grandma will help you as long as she can do it."


    Chu Pan''er heard from the doctor that there was no serious problem, so he said to Jiang, "grandma, Tang Gu is nothing. You just need to cultivate yourself in the near future, so you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say so, and repeatedly advised Chiang not to blame himself. This increased Chiang''s favor with Tang Gu and felt that he was a good child.


    Chu Pan''er and Jiang Shi accompanied Tang Gu for a while in the medical school, and said to Jiang Shi, "grandma, Ying''er is the only one watching the snack shop. I''ll go back and see what I can do for you?"


    As soon as Chu Pan''er reminded Chiang, he remembered that there was another Ying''er in the snack shop. Because the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop had made trouble last time, Chiang was always worried about where they were, so he urged Chu Pan''er to go back and see what happened.


    Chu Pan''er arranged both of them before he went to the snack shop. The hospital is not far from the snack shop. It''s just a short walk away.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er entered the house, Chu Ying''er greeted Chu Pan''er and anxiously asked Chu Pan''er, "sister, Tang Gu, is nothing wrong with him? How''s it going?"


    Chu Ying''er asked. Chu Pan''er was not surprised. Tang Gu was not far from the snack shop where sundries were pressed on the ground. In addition, people came and went in the snack shop, and someone soon said it in a chat.


    Chu Ying''er inadvertently listened to them and was anxious. Seeing Chu Pan''er coming, she hurried forward and asked.


    Chu Pan''er repeated what the doctor said to her. Chu Ying''er was pale when she heard Chu Pan''er say that there was congestion in Tang ancient body and needed to stay in bed for a period of time.


    At this time, another guest came. Chu Pan''er asked Chu Ying''er to entertain in front and go to the back kitchen to help.


    Chu Yinger was restless. She was absent-minded and made mistakes frequently. She either put things wrong or accidentally dropped a plate and hit a bowl.


    Chu Pan''er came out of the kitchen and found that Chu Ying''er was worried and made frequent mistakes. He said to Chu Ying''er, "Ying''er, do you want to go with me to see Tang Gu?"


    Chu Ying''s son heard Chu Pan''s son say so and quickly agreed. He raised his feet and was about to go outside. Chu Pan''er called, "Ying''er, wait a minute. I''ll go to the back kitchen to make some snacks suitable for patients. Don''t worry."


    Chu Ying''er nodded and agreed. In fact, she couldn''t sit still at all. She had to suppress her worries and wait for Chu Pan''er to make snacks.


    Chu Pan''er had just finished the dessert and packed it. Chu Ying''er took the things in Chu Pan''er''s hand, carried them, and said to Pan''er, "sister, let''s go quickly. I''m dying of anxiety."


    Chu Pan''er smiled at Ying''er and comforted her and said, "Ying''er, don''t be nervous. If you scare Tang Gu, what can you do?"


    Chu Ying''er was a little unhappy when Chu Pan''er was teasing her again, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she took Chu Pan''er outside and said, "sister, take me to see Tang Gu quickly and say anything. Let''s go!"


    Chu Pan''er saw that Chu Ying''er was so anxious, so he went out with Chu Ying''er and came to the medical school to visit Tang Gu.


    As soon as Chu Ying''er came to the medical school, she went straight to Tang Gu. There was no room for other people in her eyes. Chu Ying''er saw where Tang Gu was lying and blamed Tang Gu: "Why are you so careless? Do you know I''m dying of anxiety."


    Seeing Chu Ying''er breaking in and talking to Tang Gu like this, Jiang felt that Chu Ying''er''s doing so was very impolite, so he scolded Chu Ying''er and said, "look at you. What rules do you have? The girls in that family have you like this?"


    Chu Ying''er focused on Tang Gu and didn''t notice Jiang at all. Now she heard Jiang accuse her. She didn''t know what to say for a moment and was stunned.


    Chu Pan''er saw that Jiang angrily scolded Chu Ying''er, and knew that she was still bothering about the last time Liu said that Chu Ying''er and Tang Gu Mei came and went, so she said to Jiang, "grandma, Chu Ying''er didn''t listen to Tang Gu being hurt in order to save you. I''m worried."


    Chiang was still angry and said to Chu Ying''er, "Chu Ying''er, I didn''t care much about you when you were young, but you should remember what your grandmother told you. A woman, the most important thing is her own reputation. If you don''t even want your own reputation, just get out of our Chu family."


    Chu Ying''er was so cold that she began to cry. Chu Pan''er hurriedly explained to Jiang: "grandma, Chu Ying''er doesn''t pay attention to her reputation? The last thing was Liu''s nonsense. Do you believe it?"


    Chu Pan''er paused and continued: "Chu Ying''er is just worried about what happened to Tang Gu. After all, it''s also because she saved her grandmother. Chu Ying''er''s worry is reasonable and normal."

 Chapter 108

    After listening to Chu Pan''er''s words, Jiang thought about it and felt that he had wronged Ying''er, so he didn''t speak


    Chu Ying''er was scolded by Chiang as soon as she entered the house. She was very wronged in her heart. She began to cry again and couldn''t stop any more.


    Chiang felt remorse for Chu Yinger''s behavior. He felt that he had wronged the child. His impulsive temper had been with her for many years, and he didn''t know when he could get rid of it.


    Tang Gu was lying in bed and looked at the three of them. The atmosphere was very embarrassing. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. However, seeing that none of them spoke, Tang Gu thought for a moment or stopped talking and remained silent.


    The atmosphere calmed down for a moment, leaving only Chu Yinger''s voice. Tang Gu was distressed to hear it. If you want to comfort Chu Ying''er, you''ll give up because Chiang is here.


    Chu Pan''er thought of a question and broke the embarrassment.


    "Grandma, the doctor said Tang Gu was seriously injured and needed to stay in bed. What can I do?"


    When Chiang heard Chu Pan''er say this, he thought deeply. Tang Gu was injured because of Chiang. Now he can''t get out of bed, and the Chu family can''t be irresponsible. He thought, who can take care of Tang Gu.


    Tang Gu heard Chu Pan''er say so and quickly said, "no, I can take care of myself. You don''t have to worry about me. I can do it myself."


    Jiang interrupted Tang Gu and said to him, "Tang Gu, since you are injured because of me, our Chu family will certainly not ignore you. You can rest assured to recover these days."


    Tang Gu listened to what Jiang said and had to say, so he was blocked back by Jiang. Jiang said, "although our Chu family has been reduced to this place, there are still some basic benevolence, righteousness, courtesy and wisdom. Let''s put you down. It''s impossible."


    When Tang Gu heard that Chiang was so determined, he stopped saying anything. He lay in bed and let them decide who would take care of themselves. He was like an outsider and didn''t care who would take care of himself.


    Chu Ying''er had stopped her tears and said to Jiang, "grandma, why don''t we invite a nurse who specializes in taking care of patients to take care of Tang Gu."


    These days, a kind of people called nursing workers is popular in the town. They are generally middle-aged women with experience in taking care of patients. If anyone is busy at home and has no time to take care of patients, they will generally invite them to take care of them.


    Before Chiang made a statement, Chu Pan''er rejected their words and said, "our snack shop has just opened. It''s just when we need money, and those nursing workers certainly don''t do their best to take care of patients as well as their families."


    In short, Chu Ying''er''s method was directly rejected by Chu Pan''er. Asking nursing workers to take care of Tang Gu not only wastes money, but also may encounter irresponsible nursing workers who do not take good care of patients.


    Chu Ying''er and Chiang Kai Shek gave up the idea of asking for a nurse and began to think about who could take care of Tang Gu who was seriously injured?


    After a while, Chiang broke the silence and asked them, "what do you think of letting Chu Xi take care of Tang Gu? Chu Xi has nothing to do at home. It''s better to go out and take care of Tang Gu and pass the time. Don''t practice martial arts at home."


    Chuxi usually has nothing to do at home, just around chupan''er. In Chiang''s view, Chuxi has the most time to take care of Tang Gu. Although the Chu family is an aristocratic family of marquis Wu, Jiang didn''t like Chu Xi''s martial arts because of the great loss of practicing martial arts, but Chu Xi liked it, and Jiang couldn''t help her.


    How could Chu Pan''er not know Chiang''s mind? He hurriedly interrupted her and said to her, "grandma, Chu Xi is usually careless. Where he can serve others, he can serve himself. How can he serve others?"


    Chiang thought that Chu Pan''er was right. He didn''t know who to look for. The three fell into deep thought again, but no one spoke this time.


    After a while, Chu Pan''er said, "I don''t know who has time to take care of Tang Gu, but I think it must be a woman who wants to take care of Tang Gu. A woman is careful and must be better than a man."


    Chiang heard Chu Pan''er say this and knew who Chu Pan''er wanted to take care of Tang Gu, but she pretended not to know and didn''t want to agree to it at all.


    Chu Yinger waited for a while. No one spoke before he said to Jiang, "grandma, why don''t I take care of Tang Gu? I knew Tang Gu before, and there''s nothing particularly important to take care of Tang Gu."


    Chiang glanced at Chu Ying''er and didn''t take what she said to heart at all. He said to Chu Ying''er, "no, you can''t live in the same room with single men and few women."


    Chu Pan''er hurriedly interrupted Jiang''s words and said to Jiang, "grandma, I think Ying''er''s words are reasonable. Ying''er didn''t have a big deal. I can be busy myself where the snack shop is. Moreover, Ying''er has been careful since childhood and asked her to take care of Tang Gu. She will take care of Tang Gu very well."


    Chu Pan''er thought so at the beginning in order to create a relationship between Chu Ying''er and Tang Gu. I hope this can quickly bring them together.


    What else did Chiang want to say? Chu Pan''er quickly said to him, "grandma, Tang Gu was hurt to save you. He saved you with his life, but you didn''t arrange a suitable person to take care of her. Our Chu family''s reputation will be bad."


    Chiang was speechless when Chu Pan''er said this. What she valued most was the reputation of the Chu family, so she couldn''t find a way for the moment, so she had to keep silent.


    Chu Pan''er was overjoyed when he saw that Jiang was silent. He knew that Jiang was acquiescent, so he didn''t say anything more. He gave Chu Ying''er an ambiguous look, which made Chu Ying''er''s face red again.


    However, at this time, Tang Gu interrupted their conversation and said to them, "anyone can take care of me, whether there is anyone to take care of me or not, but miss Ying''er doesn''t need it. In case of damaging Miss Ying''s reputation, Tang can''t afford to pay for it all his life."


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er were worried when Tang Gu said this, but Jiang also saw what kind of character Tang Gu was from Tang Gu''s words. They felt very good and relieved, so he told them:


    "That''s no good. It''s said that someone should take care of you. Since Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er think that Ying''er can take care of you, let her take care of you."


    To their surprise, they didn''t think of what Chiang thought at all, but they were also very happy with the result.

 Chapter 109

    Chu Pan''er took a faint look at Tang Gu, let him adapt, and then took Jiang and left together


    Just at the door, Chu Pan''er looked back at Chu Ying''er and gave him a understanding look.


    Chu Ying''er''s face turned red. She stared at Chu Pan''er angrily. Chu Pan''er covered her lips and smiled, and left with Jiang.


    For a moment, only Chu Yinger and Tang Gu looked at each other in the whole hospital. They looked at each other and soon stopped looking.


    Tang Gu was also the first time to get along with a big girl alone, so his face was a little red.


    "Girl, in that case, Tang will offend more."


    "It''s just a small effort to offend anything. Besides, you saved grandma once. You can''t repay this kindness."


    Although Chu Ying''er hasn''t read for a few years, she naturally knows much about the truth of being a man. After all, Tian didn''t teach him much at the beginning.


    "The girl is joking."


    Tang Gu smiled faintly, revealing a dimple. Chu Ying''er accidentally looked up and blushed. The two people''s relationship mode was also very strange, but they were also somewhat harmonious. Slowly Tang Gu and Chu Ying''er became familiar. Chu Ying''er took good care of the song for several days.


    "Childe Tang, would you like some water?"


    Looking at Tang Gu''s inconvenience, Chu Ying''er smiled faintly and asked softly.


    Tang Gu was used to Chu Ying''er''s behavior these days, so he was not polite. Soon Chu Ying''er brought him a glass of water. At this time, Chu Ying''er didn''t notice that there was an oil stain under his feet, so he stepped on it directly. As a result, he slipped instantly. Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, Tang Gu was surprised and quickly put his hand around his waist, which saved Chu Ying''er from a difficulty.


    Touching the woman''s soft body, Tang Gu''s face turned red. The two were so deadlocked in the air, looking at each other, and they saw a strong friendship from each other''s eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    On arrival, an angry voice sounded from the door. Then Chiang came in from the door.


    Looking at Chu Yinger angrily, she came forward and directly pulled them apart. Because she didn''t grasp the strength, Chu Yinger fell to the ground in an instant.


    Seeing Chu, Ying''er looked frightened.


    "Grandma, why are you here?"


    "Hehe, I won''t come, I won''t come. When are you going to hold it with a man? You''re really brave, Chu Yinger. Do you want to be shameless?"


    Chiang suddenly hated that iron was not steel. How could this stupid girl hug other men like this? If he didn''t come to see it today, but others saw it, then all this will become a joke. Why is this girl so ignorant? So he was very angry and went forward and slapped Chu Ying''er directly.


    "You shameless dead girl, go back to me right away. I want to see how shameless you are!"


    Then he came forward and continued to slap him in the face. Soon, Tang Gu reacted and hurriedly came forward to block him.


    "Old lady, it was Tang who helped him because he saw that the girl was about to fall. All the mistakes were Tang''s fault. I hope you don''t blame the girl."


    Tang Gu looked flustered. He was really worried that the old lady would involve Chu Yinger in all her mistakes.


    Chiang snorted coldly and pushed Tang Gu away angrily. "Get away from me and I''ll settle with you later. You''re too much of a man. I kindly asked my girl to come here to take care of you, but you flirted with my girl here and you, Chu Ying''er. You said you were such a big man. Don''t you know etiquette and shame? Ah? How did I teach you before?"


    Chiang was very angry. He couldn''t speak. He pointed to Chu Yinger, covered his chest and kept panting. Tang Gu on this side saw this and hurriedly came forward to hold Chiang. Then he thought of something. He quickly knelt down on his knees and said seriously to Chiang.


    "Old lady, if you don''t trust me and think I hurt Miss Chu''s reputation, then I''m willing to take full responsibility. I''ll marry him."


    Hearing this, Chu Yinger looked at Tang Gu in surprise, but Jiang said sarcastically.


    "That''s enough. You can afford my granddaughter even if you are poor? My granddaughter is better than being your wife when she is a concubine. What can you afford my daughter?"


    As he spoke, Jiang''s tone was full of contempt. When he heard Jiang''s words, Tang Gu was still firm on his face.


    "Old lady, no matter what? I''ll certainly get the money to marry Miss Chu. After all, it''s my fault. You can call me if you want to beat or scold."


    "You are really a man with bones, but what does this have to do with me?"


    "You are so poor, how can you marry my Yinger?"


    At this point, Jiang couldn''t help laughing. Chu Yinger wanted to help Tang Gu say a few words, but he understood that if he said what he said, Jiang would satirize him more, so he chose to shut up.


    Tang Gu Yi said in a righteous speech. "I know you hate me very much. I also live by selling calligraphy and paintings. I don''t have much money at all, but I will get fame. Before that, I will get the bride price."


    "Are you the only one who got fame? Hehe, don''t be ridiculous. I tell you, unless you can get 100 liang of silver, I can''t marry Chu Yinger to you."


    After saying that, Chiang directly grabbed Chu Yinger''s hand and wanted to take him away.


    Chu Ying''er didn''t move. He looked at Tang Gu in a daze. He didn''t want him to be so embarrassed.


    But it backfired. Tang Gu seemed not to see Chu Ying''er, so he knelt down on his knees and stared at Chiang.


    "Well, please wait for me. I''ll make money."


    Jiang just glanced at Tang Gu sarcastically and didn''t take his words seriously. He grabbed Chu Yinger''s hand and left. Seeing Chu Yinger watching Tang Gu, he couldn''t help saying coldly; "It''s really a smelly girl. Up to now, you''re still watching him. What do you want to do?"


    Chiang''s anger on his face. Hearing the monster''s words, Chu Yinger secretly shed tears. As a result, he was easily dragged away by Chiang.


    When he got home, Jiang directly closed Chu Yinger and when Chu paner came back from business, he couldn''t help asking about Chu Yinger


    "What the hell happened here? I''ve only been out for a day. Why are you locked up?"


    Chu Ying''er looked at Chu Pan''er pitifully, and finally sighed; "I was supposed to be in peace with young master Tang these days, but I didn''t think that today I almost slipped and was hugged by young master Tang,


    As a result, when grandma saw this scene, she scolded and said that childe Tang had defiled my innocence. Childe Tang threatened to marry me, but grandma said she would marry me to a dignitary as a concubine. If she wanted to marry me, she would also take childe Tang 100 liang of silver to marry me. "

 Chapter 110

    After hearing Chu Yinger''s description, Chu Pan''er began to calculate in the bottom of his heart.


    Chiang Kai Shek opened his mouth like a lion. Even if Tang Gu had recovered from his injuries and then sold calligraphy and paintings, he didn''t know that he would not be able to collect all the gift money until the year of the monkey.


    After thinking about it, Chu Pan''er remembered that there was a lack of people in charge of the accounting room in the store, so he turned his smart eyes and made up his mind.


    "Ying''er, my snack shop is just short of a gentleman in charge of the accounting room. Let Tang Gu have a try. Although the profits in the store can''t give Tang Gu too much monthly salary at once, it''s faster to save the gift money than he does now after a long time." Chu Pan''er smiled and looked at Chu Ying''er.


    Upon hearing this, Chu Yinger''s eyes lit up. It was a light to see hope, and her mouth was too happy to close.


    Chu Ying''er quickly thanked Chu Pan''er, and then hurriedly ran to Tang Gu to say it. Fortunately, Chu Pan''er caught her and said, "if Jiang saw you going to find Tang Gu now, you might not even marry Tang Gu."


    Chu Yinger blushed and was stunned. Then she nodded and asked someone to tell Tang Gu about it. Tomorrow, she can go to the teahouse to find Chu Pan''er as the cashier.


    Tang Gu, who received the news, was also happy and felt that he must be worthy of others'' wishes. He arrived at the shop early the next day. After Chu Pan''er roughly told Tang Gu what to do, Tang Gu immediately knew what to do and began to work.


    In recent days, the small order business of tea customers has become more and more prosperous, and there are more and more guests coming and going. Most of them are because of the word-of-mouth of the guests who have tasted it during the opening day. Naturally, the business has become lively.


    But in this way, there are fewer guests in the steamed stuffed bun shop opposite. The shopkeeper of the steamed stuffed bun shop also resents Chu Pan''er. Everyone likes fresh and delicious things. Few people will go to the steamed stuffed bun shop to buy things. In addition, there are some people watching Li Dazhi''s affairs before. The reputation of the steamed stuffed bun shop has long been no better.


    Now the steamed stuffed bun shop has been losing money and can''t open at all.


    The boss of this steamed stuffed bun shop was also dishonest. When he saw such a scene, he went to find the kidnappers who often haunted nearby and bought them with his last money.


    So that day, Chu Pan''er was busy all day in the store again. On his way home, he met a group of kidnappers who looked ferocious and stopped his way.


    Chu Pan''er scoffed at this, "you can meet such a brazen person all the way in the daytime. At a glance, I''m going to rob. I didn''t take a good look at the divination today."


    As soon as the kidnapper leader heard this, his face became more ferocious, "I don''t know what''s good or bad! I advise you to follow us obediently, or give me all your money! Otherwise, you won''t think about this road!"


    The words spoken by the kidnapper leader are indeed very sonorous, but for Chu Pan''er, they are just empty words. At least she was the daughter of a general at the beginning. It is natural to deal with these local ruffians and hooligans.


    However, Chu Pan''er felt that these kidnappers should not come to her trouble for no reason, and looked a little like someone had ordered, even if he was going to set up some words.


    "Oh, I said you bastards blocked my way for no reason. Why? I didn''t offend you." Chu Pan''er''s face seemed to be very afraid but pretended to be strong. The good-looking face made the kidnappers loose some guard.


    "Hum, someone gave us money to do this. Who let you provoke others and offend others. Admit your fate, little girl, as long as you cooperate with us, you won''t be very painful." a gangster behind the kidnapper shouted, his eyes also showed a kind of obscene application. Chu Pan''er was disgusted.


    So it seems that someone really wants to feel bad with her Chu Pan''er. That''s just right. Her body bones haven''t moved for a long time. She feels like she''s going to rust. Today, she can practice.


    At this thought, Chu Pan''er''s body immediately moved, and in a moment came to the kidnapper''s head. A pair of small hands immediately grabbed the kidnapper''s head''s thick neck.


    The leader of the kidnapper didn''t react for a moment. Why did the little girl who was just a few feet away arrive in front of him in an instant, with a look of consternation on her face.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t give him more time to think, but when his hands were misplaced, a "click" came from the neck of the collar, and his white eyes turned over and fell back.


    Some gangsters in the back immediately opened their eyes. They didn''t seem to believe what was happening in front of them. They looked at the boss who had fallen to the ground and had no breath.


    Chu Pan''er also wanted to move his muscles and bones and fight with several people behind him. Behind him came the familiar voice: "Miss Chu?"


    Dong Yizhen was the only one who would call Chu Pan''er this way. Hearing the voice, Chu Pan''er immediately stopped the action on his hand and looked back and saw that Dong Yizhen seemed a little confused.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er looking back, those gangsters also reacted to what had happened. Some didn''t know where to copy a stick and wanted to fight Chu Pan''er.


    Dong Yizhen reacted in an instant, with a "be careful!" a lunge rushed to Chu Pan''er, dissolved all the sticks that had been smashed indiscriminately, and punched those people one by one. In an instant, the ground was full of those gangsters lying on the ground twitching.


    Chu Pan''er sighed in his heart. Looking at Dong Yizhen''s beautiful skills, he wondered whether he had a chance to win if he fought with Dong Yizhen.


    Suddenly, a large group of people came cheerfully. Some people were still talking. Chu Pan''er vaguely identified a few words.


    "I heard that the shopkeeper of the tea customer Xiaodian was violated and desecrated! I don''t know if it''s true."


    "What? What else? Isn''t the shopkeeper a woman who hasn''t left the cabinet? If it''s true, how can I get it?"


    "Where did you hear this news? Is it reliable?"


    "Well, go and have a look first."


    So a large group of people came bustling over, and several who walked faster saw a group of people lying on the ground, and some with sharp eyes exclaimed, "isn''t this the bully who has been robbing us of money! How could he be beaten like this?"


    Then they also saw Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er standing aside, and began to discuss again, which made Chu Pan''er aware of the bad.

 Chapter 111

    The villagers generally said their doubts, and some boldly said that Chu Pan''er may have fought back against the bullies, and some said that God would punish them, but there were some bad comments about Chu Pan''er.


    Seeing this, Dong Yizhen stood up and said in a calm voice: "villagers, things are not what you think, but these bullies stopped Miss Chu''s way and intended to hurt Miss Chu, so I helped her. If you have any scruples, Dong is willing to send himself to the official for your peace of mind."


    As soon as the villagers heard it, they suddenly fell silent.


    In fact, they also hate these bullies very much. Many of these people have been mutilated by these people and robbed a lot of their money. They wander around the village all day. Do they just beat some people as a pastime? The villagers have complaints, but they don''t dare to report to the official.


    But today, these bullies were beaten. The leader seemed to be dead. Others were no better. Their faces were black and blue, and some seemed to have broken their legs, which made them feel better.


    Chu Pan''er''s remarks were only because of their fear and fear, and did not mean to target Chu Pan''er.


    So everyone was silent for a long time, and some people took the lead in praising Dong Yizhen. After that, everyone praised Dong Yizhen''s move as a heroic move, and no one was willing to take care of those half dead gangsters.


    Dong Yizhen saw that the situation had no impact on Chu Pan''er, but he also knew in his heart that the villagers would say so. In fact, half of it was based on their fear and scruples. He was afraid that Dong Yizhen''s hands were stained with blood. If he could kill these bullies, he could kill them, so he didn''t dare to provoke Dong Yizhen.


    Chu Pan''er scattered the villagers. He was also thinking about what the villagers said when they came here. He remembered that it was someone who spread such news that led everyone to come here.


    Chu Pan''er walked up to Dong Yizhen with a calm smile on his face. "How did you come here? I can actually deal with this alone, but thank you."


    Dong Yizhen looked at Chu Pan''er''s smile suddenly, but remembered that since the villagers were afraid of themselves, they would certainly chew their tongue behind their back. If Chu Pan''er was too close to him, wouldn''t she be said by the villagers together?


    At the thought of this, Dong Yizhen stepped back two steps. It seemed that he deliberately wanted to stay away from Chu Pan''er. He didn''t have too much enthusiasm on his face. Wen Wen said faintly: "it''s nothing. I just hope Miss Chu can be more careful next time. It''s not early. I''ll go back now."


    Chu Pan''er wants to stop Dong Yizhen, but she doesn''t know what kind of identity to stop. She refused him a few days ago. Now what kind of identity to stop?


    But the bursts of pain in her heart urged her to go forward and grab Dong Yizhen''s sleeve. When Chu Pan''er reacted, she had caught up with Dong Yizhen.


    Chu Pan''er took a breath. When did his mind follow Dong Yizhen all the time?


    Is... Has she fallen in love with Dong Yizhen?


    Such speculation brought Chu Pan''er a feeling of surprise and magic. She didn''t want to admit it and felt that she couldn''t control her mood. Coupled with Dong Yizhen''s confession a few days ago, she was at a loss for a moment.


    But it seemed that in order not to let her shrink back, the sky immediately began to float a drizzle, but the rain was about to get bigger in a moment.


    Chu Pan''er summoned up his courage, ran to Dong Yizhen, blocked the drizzle with his hand, and said, "brother Dong, you''d better sit in my shop first. I see that the rain is going to get bigger, and the shop is just around here."


    Dong Yizhen looked at Chu Pan''er, thought for a while, nodded and ran to the shop with Chu Pan''er.


    Sure enough, the drizzle soon became bigger and bigger. The torrential rain suddenly came. It began to rain soon after Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er stepped into the store.


    Although both of them just got a little rain, there was also some wet and bone chilling coolness. Chu Pan''er made a fire in the store and didn''t feel how cold it was.


    Chu Pan''er and Dong Yizhen were silent. Chu Pan''er couldn''t stay any longer, so she hurriedly said "I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there were any snacks" and left. Dong Yizhen didn''t even have time to say no.


    Chu Yinger was helping to clean up in the kitchen at this time. The store had closed and most people left.


    "Sister, why do you... Look a little uncomfortable? You just left. Why did you come back? I can help clean up the shop and close it. You go back first." Chu Yinger asked when Chu Pan''er looked a little flustered.


    Chu Pan''er shook his head and went to the table to have a look. He found that there was still some dessert left, so he divided it into two parts, one on the plate and the other wrapped up.


    Chu Pan''er accidentally crushed one of them and dropped one. The cloth and silk used for wrapping snacks were not tied well. Finally, Chu Ying''er helped to wrap it again.


    One of the snacks was for Chu Yinger, and the other was taken out of the kitchen by Chu Pan''er. Chu Ying''er found that Chu Pan''er seemed strange today, so she followed curiously.


    Out of the kitchen, Chu Ying''er saw Dong Yizhen in the hall and asked Chu Pan''er what had happened. Chu Pan''er told her everything. Chu Ying''er was angry and filled with emotion. She looked at the snacks in her hand and put down the cloth bag in her hand. She said it was a gift to Dong Yizhen to thank Chu Pan''er for saving her life.


    Their snacks were different. Chu Yinger thought that Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er might have something to say, so she went back to the kitchen to take care of them.


    Dong Yizhen looked at the two delicious snacks in front of Chu Pan''er with a grateful smile.


    The rain outside was still so heavy that Dong Yizhen couldn''t leave for a while, and there was no oil paper umbrella in the shop.


    In order to keep the fire pot warm in the room burning, a little light was vaguely reflected on Chu Pan''er''s face, which made Dong Yizhen a little fascinated.


    The long eyelashes are low and collected. From time to time, the Pu fan, the thin reddish lips, the light tip of the nose, the lips are red and the teeth are white, and the cheeks are slightly red. It''s lovely.


    Dong Yizhen wants to take away her attention, so she reaches out to get a snack. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er also happens to stretch out her hand. The tips of their fingers touch each other. The blush on Chu Pan''er''s cheek is more obvious between the lightning and flint. Dong Yizhen immediately takes back her hand, and the roots of her ears are also slightly red.


    "Sorry, Miss Chu." Dong Yizhen coughed twice, trying to make his words look less impolite.


    "It''s all right." Chu Pan''er pursed his lips and wound a few strands of hair falling in front of his ears behind his ears, which made Dong Yizhen feel a little provocative.

 Chapter 112

    Chu Pan''er''s face flushed slightly, raised his head and just looked at the man''s deep sea like eyes. At this moment, Chu Pan''er was directly stunned, and a strange feeling rose in his heart.


    "Cough, girl, the rain is about to stop and the mountain road is slippery. Can Dong take you back later?"


    Dong Yizhen clenched his fist and coughed on his lips. His words interrupted the reverie that should not have been raised just now.


    "It''s better not to bother brother Dong. After all, people will always gossip when they see him."


    Although Chu Pan''er doesn''t care much about the defense between men and women, it doesn''t mean that others don''t care. What''s more, in this country with many things?


    So this kind of thing can be avoided. She doesn''t have to ask for trouble for herself.


    Dong Yizhen naturally thought of this. Jun''s face was slightly red: "it''s Dong who lost his head!"


    Chu Pan''er was surprised by her plain apology. She looked at the weather and said, "the rain has stopped, brother Dong, I''ll go home first!"


    Dong Yizhen was reluctant to give up, but she also knew that her daughter''s family valued innocence, so she didn''t stop it.


    "Be careful on the road, Miss Chu!"


    Chu Pan''er slightly jawed his head and turned to leave, but saw that at this time he didn''t notice the mud on the roadside, but he stepped empty and was about to slip to the ground. He saw that he was about to have a close contact with the ground. At this time, a pair of powerful arms pulled her into his arms and felt the warm breath of the man. Chu Pan''er''s face was slightly red.


    In a hurry, Chu Pan''er tried to push Dong Yizhen away, but he didn''t think that because of gravity, they both fell to the ground, but Dong Yizhen well protected Chu Pan''er from the pain of falling to the ground.


    With a touch, the two fell to the ground. They were in the posture of women up and men down. There was only a millimeter between them, and even the other person''s breathing could be smelled.


    The pupil of the man was as deep as the sea. Chu Pan''er couldn''t help blushing and his heart beat faster and faster.


    Dong Yizhen was stunned when he accidentally touched the woman''s softness. Chu Pan''er seemed to notice that his face was more ruddy. He quickly released his hand and climbed up. Then he stood aside. After a dry cough, he quickly helped Dong Yizhen up and said softly: "Brother Dong, thank you for helping me again. If it weren''t for you, I would fall to the ground."


    "It''s a small matter. Please be careful, girl. It''s better to let me take the girl back. After all, the road is slippery in rainy days. If a girl is not careful, she will fall."


    Chu Pan''er smiled faintly. After thanking Dong Yizhen, he saw that it was getting late and left first. But when he left, he didn''t forget to look back. He happened to hide from Xiao Hei''s pursuit. He turned and patted his chest. Was it true that he was moved? Why did his heart beat so fast? He shook his head and Chu Pan''er was very helpless.


    I wanted to have a good rest after I went back, but I didn''t expect to hear a bad news at the door as soon as I got home.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er coming back from afar, Chu Ying''er came to Chu Pan''er with tears on her face.


    "Ying''er, what are you doing? Why are you crying so sad?"


    Chu Pan''er reached out to wipe Chu Ying''er''s tears and asked anxiously. Chu Ying''er looked at Chu Pan''er in a panic and grabbed her hand. She was very nervous: "my sister is bad. The Pei family and we have lifted all cooperation!"


    "What?"


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. He didn''t understand what Chu Ying''er meant.


    Chu Ying''er gasped for breath. When she calmed down, she said in detail: "well, not long after you went out, Pei''s Restaurant said someone came. It said that the current owner had been replaced by the second young master of Pei''s family. The second young master of Pei''s family didn''t like our goods and returned them all!"


    Chu Ying''er looked anxious. Most of their income these days was in cooperation with the Pei family except for tea and refreshments. Now the Pei family has returned things, which has continuously reduced their income and recycled so many residual goods. What should we do?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Chu Pan''er frowned, and there was a touch of anger between his eyebrows. Did the Pei family two young people take the rules of the shopping mall too seriously? It was clearly written in black and white at the beginning, but now, the Pei family two young people directly repent and don''t do it. How can such a thing happen?


    "Didn''t anyone stop them when they came?"


    Chu Pan''er lowered her voice. Although she asked so, she already had an answer in her heart. For everyone in the Chu family, she had already seen it thoroughly during this period of time. As long as she met something, if she had the courage, she didn''t have the ability, but if she didn''t have the courage, she first thought about whether she would offend them, not for her own interests.


    Chu Yinger''s eyes were filled with tears, and the tied bun shook with her head.


    "As soon as they arrived, they directly threw all the goods at our door. The good mushroom sauce and some small points are now gone!"


    Chu Yinger kept sobbing. She and her sister worked hard to do all this. How can it be like this now?


    Chu Pan''er never expected that there would be such a change. She felt very uncomfortable, but when such a thing happened, she couldn''t be as sad here as Chu Ying''er. What she had to do was to bear the whole thing and investigate what happened here.


    Reach out and pat Chu Yinger''s shoulder to comfort, "well, Yinger, I''ll deal with this matter. Don''t be too sad."


    What the hell happened?


    Where''s Pei Jiyue?


    Is something wrong with the whole pretentious guy?


    Pei Jiyue''s charming face flashed in her mind. Chu Pan''er shook her head. It seemed that she had to go to Pei''s restaurant in person.


    When Chu Ying''er came home with her, she really saw a mess at the door. All the cans containing mushroom sauce were broken on the ground. The oily mushroom sauce rotted into a pool of mud on the ground. The spicy smell and odor were mixed together. The taste was very disgusting.


    Chu Pan''er was so unhappy that he couldn''t help scolding the people in Pei''s restaurant.


    "Did they say anything?"


    A large number of goods were provided before. Although Pei Jiyue gave enough deposit, the back has not been settled at all.


    After counting, Chu Pan''er roughly calculated that there was at least ten liang of silver mushroom sauce.


    If you return it, Pei''s restaurant will pay some compensation. However, now that it is broken like this, there must be a lot of compensation.


    "What can you say? Those goddamn bastards, a group of dignified bastards!"


    Wang scolded and came out with an angry face.


    "Those bastards are not human at all. Do you really think it''s great to have a few bad money?"

 Chapter 113

    Glancing at the debris and mud on the ground, Wang swept them into a pile with a broom.


    "It was said that we were safe, but we wanted to be like this. I really don''t know if the new boss of the Pei family has a brain!"


    Chu Pan''er heard Wang''s words. If it wasn''t inappropriate, she would laugh. Seeing that Wang was about to sweep up the pile of mushroom sauce, Chu Pan''er''s eyes brightened, "sister-in-law, wait!"


    Stop. Wang is a little confused. What does the girl want to do?


    "Sister-in-law, look at this mushroom sauce. No one will move. I have my own wonderful use."


    Chu Pan''er is not easy to bully. If she was the former Chu Pan''er, she would probably put up with it, but she is different.


    Whatever the reason, as her partner, Pei''s restaurant can''t forget it!


    She guessed that something must have happened to Pei Jiyue. Otherwise, how could the Pei family send any second young master.


    For Pei Jiyue, although Chu Pan''er doesn''t know much about him, she also knows one or two, so she can rest assured to cooperate with him, but she didn''t expect that another person came here, but she was so annoying. No wonder Pei Jiyue hated the Pei family so much.


    She kept those mushroom sauce. In fact, she didn''t have any plans. If she didn''t deal with it after she went to Pei''s restaurant, it would be much more useful for her.


    "It''s all a pile of mud. What''s the use of coming?"


    Wang frowned and covered his mouth and nose. Although the mushroom sauce was delicious, it tasted after a long time. She couldn''t stand the taste.


    "Anyway, just do what I say. If I don''t come back, no one will move."


    "Well, well, if you don''t move, don''t worry. I''ll explain to your grandmother!"


    Waving his hand, Wang didn''t look at the mushroom sauce and turned back to the house.


    Chu Pan''er naturally believed in Wang. Seeing that she had handled the matter, she immediately called Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi to Pei''s restaurant.


    Pei''s restaurant is different from Chu''s. without mushroom sauce, the business is also good. Therefore, when Chu Pan''er and his party approached, no one received them at all. Anyway, they didn''t come to dinner, so Chu Pan''er turned passivity into initiative and went out first to find the person in charge.


    When he heard of his intention, the steward waved his hand and looked unhappy: "go, what do you want? Come to our restaurant for reason? Didn''t you come to the wrong place?"


    Chu Pan''er was very upset when he was pushed to the door. He grabbed the steward''s arm, and his pretty face was full of anger.


    "Do you people in Pei''s restaurant know how to do things like this? Even if you don''t explain the cancellation of cooperation with our Chu family, you also overturned our things. Is it so easy for us to fool the Chu family?"


    These words attracted the attention of the steward. He looked at Chu Pan''er frivolously, with disdain on his face.


    "Oh, what kind of hero do you come out as a little girl? It''s great if you really think you''re a martyr''s widow? There are many martyrs in my great country? Why don''t you lack your family?"


    This attracted many people''s comments. Seeing that everyone pointed at them, Chu Pan''er also lost his temper and endured the impulse to give the steward a big ear of melon seeds. He said in a stuffy voice: "I never pointed out that we are martyrs'' widows, and I never wanted to get anything from our old friends at home, just to get some justice!"


    "This morning, the steward of your Pei family took someone to marry my Chu family to make trouble. Relying on my Chu family, all of them are lonely women and widowed mothers who bully wantonly, so my Chu family should swallow this tone?"


    Chu Pan''er deliberately put this sentence in a different way. The purpose is to make people misunderstand. Sure enough, after her misleading, there are more people watching the excitement, but most of them point to the manager.


    "Yes, the Chu family has lost everything since they lost a man. It''s hard to hope that the little girl of the Chu family has some ability. As a result, she was bullied by the Pei family. What''s it like?"


    "Yes, the Pei family is also relying on money to dare to treat the poor girl like this!"


    The manager couldn''t stand the comments. He looked at Chu Pan''er coldly. It seemed that he really underestimated the little woman.


    "Our Pei family hasn''t done enough for big guys? Just because a smelly girl said a few words to us? Oh, look at you one by one. At least one thing in your body is produced by our Pei family. What''s the qualification to yell at our Pei family?"


    The steward scolded angrily, pointing to one of the most powerful openings: "look at your purse. Does it say the name of our Pei family?"


    "And you... Did we buy your clothes in Pei''s cloth shop?"


    ¡­¡­


    Pointing to one by one, the steward slowly revealed the place of production. Those people immediately kept silent and did not dare to answer any more.


    The steward pulled the corners of his lips, showed a sarcastic smile, and glared at Chu Pan''er and his party.


    "How? Are you satisfied now? I tell you that almost everyone here uses my Pei family''s things, so you say, what qualifications do you have to encourage them to talk about our Pei family here?"


    I don''t know what the young master thinks. It''s humiliating to cooperate with such a rural woman.


    "You are simply unreasonable!"


    Chu Pan''er is very angry. Where did the Pei family find the wonderful flower?


    "I tell you, today you said you came to beg for reason, right? That''s good. Our Pei family is the truth!"


    The steward said justly, without the slightest suspicion of bullying others.


    "Somebody, throw out all the things of this country woman. I want to see what the little woman needs to do."


    As soon as the voice fell, several people threw out a few boxes of surplus food. Chu Pan''er saw those things and recognized that they were painstakingly made a few days ago. As a result, they all threw them on the ground


    "You deceive people too much!"


    Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er couldn''t see it together, especially Chu Xi. If Chu Pan''er hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone to work hard.


    The ingredients scattered all over the ground gave off a strange taste, so that those who approached did not dare to approach, nor did they dare to try anything. Everyone kept away with their mouth and nose covered.


    Chu Pan''er frowned when he saw the remnants of the ground. These people were making trouble for nothing.


    Although these things are worthless, at least they have worked hard. The Pei family is too inhuman!


    But no wonder Pei Jiyue always wants to hide from her family. After all, the people who can easily poison him, and what kind of humanity do you expect them to have?


    His eyes fell on the beggar on the corner of the street. Chu Pan''er''s eyes lit up and suddenly took care of him.

 Chapter 114

    Pei Feng, who was upstairs, looked down at everything in front of him with great interest. He thought that no matter how much trouble the little girl made, there would be no problem. However, he just saw that the little girl''s eyes were wrong. He thought that if he didn''t do it again, I''m afraid the little girl would turn upside down?


    So thinking of this, he didn''t dare to hesitate and walked down the stairs slowly.


    "This girl, the steward is a little rude. It''s my bad discipline. Please don''t care."


    "I don''t care!"


    Fang Fei frowned tightly and glanced lightly at the man in front of her. She saw that the man in front of her had some imagination with PEI Jiyue, but her eyebrows were a little more fierce than Pei Jiyue. I think she was not a good provoker.


    "Since you don''t care, why don''t you make it small and trivial? It''s equivalent to making a friend. What do you think?"


    Pei Feng was smiling from beginning to end, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, and Chu Pan''er, who was good at observing words and colors, could see that the man in front of him must be brewing something.


    "But, Mr. Pei, of course we can make a big deal a small one, but we are just here to seek justice. We can''t help insulting and throwing all our things out and smashing them. So, is that all?


    Although we are farmers, we can do it. We haven''t done anything wrong in our life. Shouldn''t we still come to theory when we encounter this kind of thing? "


    "Girl, even so, Pei will compensate you here, but girl, please forgive others. This shouldn''t be an idea. It''s better to abandon it!"


    Then his eyes turned to the direction of the beggars.


    Chu Pan''er was shocked when she heard the speech. Unexpectedly, this man knew what he wanted to do. Chu Pan''er couldn''t help being vigilant about him. This man made her feel too dangerous. If she didn''t deal with it carefully, I''m afraid


    "The childe is joking, but since the childe comes out to speak, the little woman has to save some face for the childe. Although these things are separated from the cooperative relationship with the little girl, at least you should apologize? Your steward threw down the termination clause and said to leave. We were all stunned, so..."


    "So does the girl want an apology? It''s easy to say, Jia Er, you apologize to the girl immediately!"


    Pei Feng pointed to the steward and said unhappily, "tell me about you. It made you come to do the steward. Did you grow your skills in a few days? Look, now people come to the door and you''re proud?"


    Hearing Pei Feng''s words, Jia Er was unwilling to make amends to Chu Pan''er, but he was soon stopped by Chu Pan''er.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s action, Peifeng frowned.


    "Miss Chu, what do you mean?"


    "What I want is justice, not an apology. I think Mr. Pei misunderstood something."


    "So what does the girl want to do?"


    Pei Feng was still smiling, and he couldn''t see any displeasure at all.


    Such Pei Feng made Chu Pan''er think of an adjective, smiling tiger. Today''s Pei Feng is smiling tiger. No one knows when he will throw a knife.


    Such people are the hardest to deal with.


    "I want justice! At the beginning, the contract signed by Prince Pei Jiyue and me clearly said that as long as there was no accident within three years, the contract could not be terminated at will. The party in breach of contract must pay three times the liquidated damages to the other party,


    Of course, I didn''t come here today for liquidated damages, but to ask, why didn''t the Pei restaurant come first? When we delivered the products again, we would inform the end of the contract? Doesn''t it treat us as fools? "


    Although the output of those mushroom sauce is not much, they are lucky to have worked hard. As a result, their efforts are wasted because of one or two words. Even if they get to the court, they have a reason!


    "Pei is asking why Miss Chu didn''t come to the restaurant first when she was making the next batch of products, so that there would be no unnecessary misunderstanding!"


    Pei Feng threw this question to Chu Pan''er again. With a smile, he couldn''t help but feel a little cold.


    Pei Jiyue, you really can find something for me to do. Well, what do you do with a rural woman? Didn''t it insult the Pei family''s reputation when it was spread out?


    But... The appearance of this rural woman is also a sign, ha ha.


    "Young master Pei seems to be making some strong arguments. If you say so, it''s our fault? In recent months, young master Pei Jiyue has customized mushroom sauce and sent it every seven days. It has become a rule!"


    "What''s the law? It can only be said that Miss Chu is not very cautious about business. Therefore, the Pei family will not admit this crime!"


    Pei Feng snorted coldly. The little girl is still too young. It''s delusional to want to fight them.


    "You..."


    "Forget it, sister, don''t argue with such people. They dare to do this just because they have money!"


    Chu Ying''er sees the situation clearly. These people bully them. They are poor.


    After looking at the time, Chu Pan''er has been arguing until now. It will only waste time. It''s better to be idle and deal with the matter like a way.


    "Forget it, let''s go back and fight with such people. It''s a waste of spirit!"


    Coldly looked at Peifeng with a smile on his face. Chu Pan''er didn''t say a word and left with Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er. However, when passing by the beggars, he showed a meaningful smile.


    When Pei Feng was about to turn around and leave, he saw a group of beggars rushing over. Before he could ask someone to stop it, the beggars began to pick up the things on the ground and eat them.


    Although the mushroom sauce tastes a little smelly after being pickled and put into storage, although it is only used as a sauce, it is a delicious meal for those beggars


    Although the number of beggars was not enough, it was enough to occupy the whole gate, so that people inside couldn''t get out, and people outside didn''t dare to enter, so for a time, it caused a brief confusion.


    Pei Feng saw that Jia Er was still standing on one side. Without the hypocritical smile on his face, he kicked directly on his ass and scolded angrily: "Why are you still standing there? Go and drive them away!"


    Jia Er was kicked by this and immediately recovered. He took a broom and began to drive the beggars.


    Calm down, Pei Feng stared at Chu Pan''er''s back and was very angry. The whole damn smelly girl had better not fall into his hands, otherwise, he would definitely call her life worse than death!

 Chapter 115

    Chu Pan''er still doesn''t know that she is being remembered. She takes her sister-in-law back to Chu''s house and frowns when she sees that the mess outside the door has been cleaned up.


    When Wang saw several people coming back, he quickly came over and apologized to Chu Pan''er.


    "I said hope son, I''m really sorry. Grandma said it''s inappropriate to leave it outside and can only shovel it off. I also explained it several times, but Grandma couldn''t listen to me when someone was talking."


    Wang Shi was very ashamed. After all, Chu Pan''er explained the matter to her, but she screwed it up, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Chu Pan''er actually didn''t care about it for a long time. From the point of view of the fight with Pei Feng at the door of the restaurant, she is not the opponent of the man at all and will lose to him sooner or later. Even if she takes the mushroom to court with him, the official is probably on his side, so it''s better not to do this thankless thing.


    "It''s all right. It''s all over. Did grandma say anything?"


    Chu Pan''er knows who Wang said just now. Isn''t that the second Aunt Liu?


    That woman wants everyone in the family to be no better than her, so it''s normal to do these things.


    "No, but I found a very strange problem..."


    Wang suddenly frowned, looked around and whispered.


    "Huh?"


    She looked at Wang suspiciously. Chu Pan''er didn''t understand. These days she was busy with business and thought that Wang was working at home, so she didn''t take care of it.


    "Well, I found that your grandmother has been very close to that person recently. She has told that person a lot of intimate words."


    Although she said that she was her mother-in-law, she despised many of her behaviors, so generally she didn''t even bother to call her mother-in-law.


    "What''s going on?"


    Unexpectedly, Wang said this, but she remembered that some time ago, didn''t Jiang still want to drive Liu away?


    It''s only been a few days. Is the relationship so good?


    "I don''t know. I remember two days ago, you and Ying''er went to the shop. The one came back with a bag of things. She didn''t do anything, so she went directly to grandma''s room. It seems that grandma''s attitude has changed since that day. You said, did she do any witchcraft, so she made grandma turn her temper?"


    Wang''s nature is simple, but he is extremely superstitious. Therefore, seeing this and Liu''s abnormality, he will naturally feel so.


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Chu Pan''er frowned slightly. It would never be so simple. If it was really a magic trick, wouldn''t it be a waste to use it on Chiang Kai Shek?


    Moreover, as long as Chiang saw the money, he would be easy to break through!


    Money


    Chu Pan''er flashed a light in her mind, and she snapped her fingers.


    "Yes, it''s money. It seems that the two aunts inadvertently made a fortune, and then gave the money to grandma through the reputation of filial piety. Otherwise, how could grandma do this?"


    It''s just... Where did Liu come from?


    Wang had already asked the whole question before he could figure it out.


    "But if it''s really because of money, then who has money? She''s naturally blocked. Even if she has money, I''m afraid she''s lost all?"


    Chu Pan''er shook her head. She suddenly remembered a very serious problem. That was when she came here on the first day. At that time, a group of gamblers came to challenge and asked to repay Liu''s gambling debt. She was indeed deterred by her at that time.


    But she didn''t believe that a group of bad gamblers would have any chivalrous heart. Even if she didn''t find them later, Liu came back long ago. At that time, things were so noisy that she didn''t believe it. Those bad gamblers didn''t receive any wind.


    So the only possibility is that the matter has been solved, and the solution is naturally only money! So since then, did Liu have money?


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t understand it.


    He told Wang''s opinion, because considering the relationship between Wang and Liu, he just said that Liu''s gambling debt should be paid off.


    "So you say, who is actually rich? But why did he come back when he was rich?"


    After all, at home, Wang took Chu Pan''er to sit on the grass outside the cowshed. As for Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi, they avoided for a while.


    Chu Pan''er heard the speech and was silent. According to Wang''s description, Liu had guessed that if it was really money, I''m afraid it wouldn''t come so clean.


    Therefore, Liu would look left and right. Even for fear of being discovered by them, it is difficult to explain why she got so much money as a widow who can''t do anything.


    "No matter what she says, she is also a homeless widow. She can only stay in her husband''s house all her life. After death, she will not end up with nowhere to return."


    Chu Pan''er is a little perfunctory, but she knows in her heart that this matter is probably not so simple. If Liu''s money is really unclean, she is a woman with so much money. If she is found, I''m afraid the end will be obvious. But what if the money is in the whole Chu family?


    Frowned, Chu Pan''er didn''t dare to guess. If it was the latter, Liu was really selfish. There was no accident. Fortunately, once there was an accident, Liu could put all the blame on the Chu family. Finally, he would be wise to protect himself and cut off the relationship. Once people left, no one could find it, but the whole Chu family was over!


    "Pan''er, what are you thinking?"


    Wang Shi saw Chu Pan''er distracted and waved in front of her. Chu Pan''er reacted.


    "Sister in law, I was just thinking."


    Chupan''er replied with a smile.


    "Oh, anyway, no matter who has money or no money, we pretend not to know. The most important thing is, as long as she doesn''t hurt my jin''er."


    Referring to Chu jin''er, Wang thought of the last incident and looked a little sad. Chu Pan''er saw this and quickly comforted: "sister-in-law, don''t be sad, as long as we look after jin''er and don''t let her be alone with her second aunt!"


    Wang pulled out a wry smile, and she nodded.


    "Indeed, as long as we are careful, forget it. Don''t say so much. Let''s go in!"


    With that, Wang helped Chu Pan''er up and they entered the room hand in hand.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Liu and Jiang coming out of the room with a smile.


    As soon as they saw them, the original smile disappeared.


    "Why are you two here?"


    Chiang frowned and asked unhappily.


    "We''ve just been outside to see how the crops are growing in the field. Haven''t we just come back?"


    Chu Pan''er explained with a smile. Wang was surprised and didn''t expose it. He went on with Chu Pan''er''s words.

 Chapter 116

    "Yes, yes, haven''t you just come back? Grandma, mom, are you going out?"


    Seeing that they were going out, Wang asked aloud.


    As a result, Jiang''s face was horizontal and stared at Wang: "when will our elders report to you? Hurry to cook and we''ll come back for dinner."


    Then he went out with Liu hand in hand.


    "Look, I''m afraid the old lady is fascinated by her. Even if she''s a mother and daughter, she''s not so good."


    Wang frowned and looked at them. Hearing Wang''s words, Chu Pan''er sighed: "mind him, let''s cook. Don''t think about others."


    "Well, by the way, Pan''er, why did you lie just now?"


    Wang has never liked to lie. He has always been straight. This lie is the first time today.


    "If we talk outside, we may be scolded again. What''s more, we''re still talking about our second aunt. Isn''t this intentional scolding?"


    Chu Pan''er sighed that Wang''s mind was simple, but he couldn''t worry so much, but he felt helpless in his heart. Liu, I''m afraid he didn''t have to produce any moths.


    Wang nodded vaguely.


    Chu Pan''er walked around the house and didn''t find Tian. He had to look for Tian''s room. As a result, he found that Tian was doing sewing in his room.


    "Mom, why are you still doing needlework? Why don''t you have a good rest?"


    Although Tian sometimes makes her feel cold, she still has to take care of her original mother.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er coming, Tian quickly put away his needle and thread and hid his hands.


    Seeing Tian''s flustered behavior and her dodging sight, Chu Pan''er''s face changed, and there was a bad feeling in his heart. He hurried forward and grabbed her hands, but he was startled by the scars covered on it.


    Moreover, these scars are not old wounds at all. Obviously, they are new wounds.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with your injury?"


    Looking at the big and small needle eyes on it, Chu Pan''er felt very sad. If it was on his fingers, it would be just, but why did the back of his hand and the palm of his hand also have it?


    These pinholes, large and small, made her tremble.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s attention to these wounds, Tian hurriedly retracted: "mom is all right, Pan''er, you go out and do something for you!"


    "No, mother, you must make it clear!"


    Chu Pan''er looked at Tian seriously.


    It seems that these scars have something else to hide. How can you resist saying it if you just stabbed yourself carelessly?


    Moreover, even if you stab yourself, what''s the explanation for the back of the hand and the palm of the hand?


    At this time, Chu Pan''er''s mood was more complicated when he saw that there was a pile of blood stained handkerchiefs in another corner.


    "Mom, what''s going on? Why do you have to embroider when you''re injured?"


    Throw those handkerchiefs in front of Tian Shi. Now she wants an explanation.


    Tian shuddered to Chu Pan''er''s cold eyes. Finally, he was helpless and opened his mouth.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Your grandmother saw that my embroidery was good and asked me to embroider more and sell it for a price."


    "Is it really that simple?"


    Chu Pan''er''s sharp eyes fell on the work. It was obvious that she didn''t believe Tian''s words.


    Tian sighed and looked far away.


    "In fact, it''s so simple. Hope son, don''t get me wrong. These scars were accidentally made by my mother."


    "I think it''s not at all, but your mother. You lied. These scars are obviously stabbed by grandma because she saw you move too slowly, right?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er say so, Tian hurriedly looked up and denied, "no, no, no, no, it''s not your grandmother, it''s you two... Nothing. They all said it was her mother''s own stabbing. What''s the mess, you child?"


    Tian Shi didn''t dare to look up Chu Pan''er''s eyes and said hurriedly.


    But how can this be concealed from Chu Pan''er? She raised her lips and sneered: "it seems that these scars were made by the second aunt, right?"


    Chiang certainly wouldn''t do that. How could an old lady who loves face let herself fall into the reputation of bullying her daughter-in-law? So she was just talking.


    "You..."


    Tian Shi was very surprised and finally knew that he couldn''t beat Chu Pan''er, so he had to tell him the truth.


    It turned out that Tian''s health was not very good at home these days. She coughed all the time, which made Liu feel upset. When she entered her room again, she saw that she was embroidery, grabbed the embroidery needle and stabbed her hand. This was not the first time, so she was used to it.


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er was angry, but he had no choice but Tian''s failure.


    "Mother, why don''t you resist?"


    Although her mother is weak and not Liu''s opponent, she won''t let Liu be so arrogant anyway.


    Tian Shi looked at Chu Pan''er deeply and shook his head.


    "My mother also wants to resist, but I also know that you kicked out her child at the beginning. Even if it wasn''t your second uncle''s, it was a child at least. Every time she would talk about it. My mother thought that she would vent it on her mother. If she went out, she wouldn''t ruin your reputation."


    "What?"


    Chu Pan''er was very stunned. Unexpectedly, Tian was willing to be hurt by Liu because of her?


    This


    What is this?


    She always thought that Tian was weak, so she would blame her so-called mistakes with Jiang and them, but now... Why is the devil different from what she thought?


    After learning that Liu''s child had fallen, Tian didn''t say a word, but now, in order not to let Liu go out and talk nonsense, he endured the pain of being hurt by Liu alone.


    "Mother, why are you so stupid?"


    In fact, she really wanted to tell Tian Shi that Liu Shi dared to complain about her at most. She would never dare to go outside to publicize that she had lost her child. In this way, her reputation would be completely destroyed, and her Chu Pan''er, even if she would be looked at differently by others, would only be for a while.


    But she wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say anything about the scars on the woman''s hands, because she knew that once she said it, she was hurting a mother and a mother''s love for her children.


    "Mother, promise me not to put everything on yourself in the future. You should remember that you have children and you have two children!"


    He couldn''t help being sad. Chu Pan''er hugged Tian''s shoulder, which was thinner than her, and shed tears painfully.


    "Pan''er..."


    After opening his mouth, Tian Shi didn''t know what to say, but Chu Pan''er sent her away at this time.


    "Well, mother, wait first. I hope my son will get you the ointment!"


    Then, without waiting for Tian''s answer, she turned and ran out.

 Chapter 117

    Chu Pan''er knew very well that if Tian''s wound was not treated, it would be infected. At that time, let alone heavy objects, his hands would shake when he took a small cargo.


    Thinking of that scene, Chu Pan''er shook his body, and his steps were a little faster.


    After painfully taking good medicine for Tian Shi, he told him: "Mom, don''t move this job, lest you hurt again!"


    "Pan''er, I..."


    "Hey, listen to me, mom. Take a rest first. I''ll go out."


    Regardless of whether Tian Shi objected or not, Chu Pan''er turned and left. When he went out, he didn''t forget to take the needle and thread. He was afraid that Tian Shi would start again in her absence.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Chu Pan''er left his front foot, Liu followed him back.


    It turned out that Chiang didn''t take his belongings. He just returned halfway. As a result, he happened to meet Tian who had just stepped out of the door of the room.


    It may be the natural fear of the fierce Liu Shi. Tian Shi hid his hand behind him and dared not reveal it.


    When Liu found something wrong, he felt more and more that Tian had hidden something. "Well, Tian, you have learned to hide something. Take it out for me!" without saying a word, he pulled Tian''s hand.


    How could the weak Tian Shi defeat Liu Shi? Soon, his hands were pulled out.


    Liu didn''t see anything. Instead, he noticed that his hands were greasy. After smelling the taste, he found that Tian''s hands were coated with ointment.


    With a stare in his eyes, Liu broke and scolded: "good, you little cheap hoof. You think your body is so delicate. You secretly apply ointment. Do you know how precious the ointment is? Can you move it by your cheap woman?"


    Liu was used to throwing things around because of Tian''s weakness, so he scolded people very ferociously.


    Tian''s hands folded, biting the corners of her lips, she dared not speak. She was afraid that if she said that she was forced to paint it for her, she would suffer.


    "Cheap hoof, your daughter is not sensible. You are also a diaphragmatic thing. You just broke a hole in your hand. You can do it! You are so delicate that I won''t waste your hoof!"


    He pushed Tian Shi. Liu Shi''s face was cruel. Seeing that she fell to the ground, he didn''t mean to help her up. He stepped forward and stepped directly on the back of Tian Shi''s hand.


    The pain instantly hit Tian''s whole body, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. Looking at her red and swollen hand, she was sweating.


    Chu Pan''er came back and just saw this scene. His eyes were cold and his anger began from his heart.


    "Liu Shi, how dare you do this to my mother!"


    He rushed forward in a hurry and knocked Liu away. Then he blocked Tian in front of him and put down the things in his hands to help Tian up.


    When she saw that the back of Tian''s hand was red and swollen, and there were some blood stars, it made her more angry.


    The first thing Liu saw was something put aside. He noticed that it was some good goods and immediately scolded at the top of his voice.


    "Well, you little hoof, how dare you bring egg soup to you. How delicate is your mother? Eating these is a waste of food! I won''t teach you a lesson later!"


    With that, Liu stepped forward and took the bowl of egg soup.


    "Second younger brother and younger sister... I shouldn''t rub ointment, but I should let Miss Pan bring me egg soup, so if you want to scold me, scold me!"


    Tian''s voice, used to being bullied, was submissive. In the face of Liu''s scolding, he thought it was right.


    But he didn''t want chu Pan''er to be implicated, so he took all the responsibility on himself.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect that what his mother thought at this time was a confession, which made her very speechless. She was not a slave in the family. Why can''t she take medicine and eat eggs?


    "Bah, don''t call me my second brother and sister. I''m disgusted with the three words called out from your mouth. And you... So cheap. Do you use ointment? When my mother comes back, I''ll see if you won''t be taught!"


    Liu Shi glanced at Tian Shi obliquely and despised her very much. In fact, when Tian Shi entered the door, the dowry was only a few clothes, not even a decent thing. Since I heard that, I felt that Tian Shi was inferior, so I always targeted it, but it was not so hateful.


    But later, when she met Chu Pan''er today, she didn''t have the ability to take her, so she had to vent with Tian.


    Moreover, Tian Shi usually doesn''t clean up herself well. Her clothes are full of patches. Compared with her, Liu Shi''s clothes are ordinary, but they are bright.


    "It''s just two useless broom stars. I thought it was in the past. I tell you, now, my mother is on my side. As long as I want to drive away your free food, my mother will never have any obstacles!"


    Seeing Tian Shi standing behind Chu Pan''er with his head down, Liu Shi was more proud, and his words were more vicious.


    Chu Pan''er was trembling with anger. Is this still what people said? Is it true that Tian has lived like this for so many years?


    Hearing her mouth full of feces, I couldn''t help it. I picked up the sieve with corn on the bench and threw it at Liu. Without controlling the strength, I threw it directly on Liu. I didn''t say it, but pushed it out for a long distance, and then fell on the ground with my feet facing the sky.


    For a moment, the corn all hit Liu''s body one by one, and another just hit his tooth door.


    "Oh, God damn thing, dare to hit me!"


    Liu got up awkwardly from the ground. As soon as he moved, he twisted his waist again. A scream came out of her mouth. In his heart, he hated Chu Pan''er.


    "Pan''er, how can you smash your second aunt? Isn''t this plain trouble?"


    Tian Shi was anxious and couldn''t take care of the injury in his hand. He hurriedly pushed Chu Pan''er behind him and wanted to protect her. She understood that this pan girl definitely annoyed Liu Shi. If Liu Shi made trouble, this pan girl would never be an opponent.


    It''s just that the girl is still young. She''s fine to be punished by Liu, but I hope the girl


    That''s why Tian scolded Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t understand this reason. She clapped her hands. "Can''t the second aunt be fine and expensive? It''s just a sieve. Can''t the second aunt even stand this?"


    Chu Pan''er sneered. Liu Shi, who had just slowed down, had just heard these words for a long time. Why didn''t he get angry? She patted off the corn residue on her body, bah on the ground and rushed over. She felt like a big fight.


    "Chu Pan''er, you dare to hit me. Sure enough, there is a shameless mother and a shameless daughter. See if I don''t waste you!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t pay attention to this at all. When she rushed over, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the dark arm.


    How dark!


    Chu Pan''er''s face is full of dislike. I don''t know where Liu''s confidence comes from to fight with her.


    "Liu Shi, I think you''re really pushing your luck. You didn''t say that you bullied my mother for nothing and didn''t allow me to help you?"

 Chapter 118

    As she said this, she directly pulled her arm and twisted it violently. Only a slap came from Liu''s shrill scream.


    "Wow ~ ~ God damn Chu Pan''er, you dare to break my hand, I''ll kill you!"


    The severe pain made Liu cry out in an instant. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at Chu Pan''er. Because of her arm, she could only howl like this. A pair of originally fine eyes were covered with fear at this time.


    Tian Shi was also frightened. He hurriedly pulled Chu Pan''er''s hand. As soon as his trembling hand approached Liu Shi, he was scolded by Liu Shi.


    "Damn Tian''s funeral star, look at your good daughter. She is unfilial to her elders. She is very naughty. She deserves it. She can''t get married in the future!"


    The scream immediately attracted other people in the family. Even Chiang, who was waiting outside for Liu to find out that the future was delayed, was shocked by the sound and hurried back. As a result, he saw this scene.


    "God damn it, Chu Pan''er, let go of your aunt!"


    Chiang''s eyes stared and he was very surprised. He never thought that Chu Pan''er would do such a thing.


    She didn''t know that Chu Pan''er was holding the place where Liu was broken at this time. He came forward and pushed Liu to the ground.


    "Oh, my hand! Woo woo!"


    There was another shrill cry. Liu''s wolf like eyes glared at Jiang, and Chu Pan''er didn''t know when he had loosened his hand. Therefore, Liu was lying on the ground so powerlessly that he looked very embarrassed.


    The constant screams from the Chu family yard have long attracted many villagers. The people who wear clothes and put down things come to watch the excitement.


    "Mrs. Chu, what''s going on? Can''t something happen?"


    The speaker is Uncle Li looking at the door. He is 60 years old, but he is still an old bachelor. However, he is kind, so many people are willing to deal with him.


    "Yes, do you need our help? There are no men in your family. My sea can come at any time."


    Aunt Wang on one side also came and got a kick. After seeing the situation in the hospital, they were very confused.


    Liu''s posture is still lying on the ground, but his hand is weak on the ground and dare not move. He has been sobbing in his mouth. However, no one rushed to help her up for fear of pulling her broken arm.


    "Hope girl, how can you be so vicious? Anyway, Liu is also your second aunt. You... You broke her hand. You say you look like a disgrace?"


    Chiang was also the first time to encounter this. He almost didn''t say anything sharp. A pair of inverted triangular eyes flashed angry light.


    She just didn''t know before she pushed the smelly girl away without authorization. How could she have thought that the smelly girl broke Liu''s arm? God damn it. Now Liu is her cash cow. What should I do if she broke her hand?


    When Chu Pan''er broke Liu''s hand, the onlookers were shocked and kept pointing at Liu.


    With white eyes, Chu Pan''er looked at Liu, and his handsome little face was cold.


    "It''s wrong for Pan''er to fall the second aunt, but Pan''er is also angry! The second aunt said that Pan''er is unfilial, and the milk said that Pan''er is disrespectful to the elders. Then Pan''er dares to ask, is Pan''er''s mother an elder of Pan''er? Should Pan''er... Be filial to his mother?"


    Although it was in Liu''s eyes, it was said to everyone. These 60 secretly hurt Tian''s family. Don''t you want the big guys to know? Then she announced the matter and let everyone know that Liu''s ruthlessness.


    "Hope girl, you''re wrong. Your mother is the one who gave birth to you and raised you. Filial piety comes first. Naturally, your mother is the first to be filial!"


    Uncle Li said discontentedly, but thinking carefully, what does this have to do with her breaking Liu''s hand?


    "That''s it!"


    Chu Pan''er replied quickly. He strode to Tian''s body, grabbed her hand and faced the people.


    "Everyone can see that the hands are full of holes and scars. It''s obviously just embroidery. How can the needle marks on them run to the back of the hand?"


    The big guys heard the speech and looked at each other, but they all gathered together. Sure enough, they saw the shocking scars on it.


    Aunt Wang has also heard something about the Chu family. It''s not surprising that the daughter-in-law of the Chu family is like this.


    "Hope girl, what''s going on? Your mother..."


    After looking at Tian Shi and Liu Shi, whose eyes were still calling on the ground, he seemed to understand something. He couldn''t help feeling a little distressed when he thought of hearing about the change of the girl a few days ago.


    "Hope girl, why don''t you apply some medicine to your mother''s scars? If you go on like this, your hands will be wasted!"


    At this time, Chu Pan''er sneered, walked up to Liu, pointed to her and said coldly: "Liu Shi! I can treat my mother all day, bully her, and even hurt her with embroidery needles. When I saw it, I immediately drugged my mother, but Liu Shi maliciously abused my mother, and beat and trampled on my mother''s hand, resulting in my mother''s injury and pain. I didn''t want to stop it. As a result, Liu Shi didn''t want to beat me together. In an emergency, I brought this sieve Hit her, but she was vicious and hard to change, and even rushed to us. That''s why she broke her hand. "


    "Yes, it''s really wrong to hope for my son, but it''s also eager to protect my mother. Therefore, milk, why am I unfilial?"


    Chu Pan''er''s righteous words and iron bones clank. Hearing these words, everyone present was stunned. It was Jiang Shi who quickly responded. She looked at the people around her as if she were watching jokes. She was unhappy.


    "But Pan''er, you should also discuss with Nai. How can you hurt your second aunt?"


    "Oh, my hand, Chu Pan''er, wild girl, I''m not finished with you! Woo woo!"


    Lying on the ground, Liu had no consciousness at all. Seeing that everyone ignored him, he couldn''t help howling, hoping to attract everyone''s attention.


    "Oh, stop talking. Let''s talk about it later. His second aunt''s hand can''t be delayed."


    On one side, Aunt Wang saw it and said hurriedly. She also called Uncle Luo, the only doctor in chujia village.


    Chu Pan''er naturally wouldn''t stand in the way of people to rectify, but her cold eyes fell on Liu''s arm. She looked cold. Of course she knew her own strength. Liu''s hand was just dislocated. Otherwise, how could she lie there well?


    Sure enough, after uncle Luo''s treatment, the result is dislocation. What else can we do about dislocation? Of course, it was Zhenggu, so I heard another sound of slapping. The whole Chu family heard Liu''s howling like killing a pig again, and everyone was frightened and covered their ears.


    As a result, Liu had been in pain for a long time. The reaction was to fiercely rush to Chu Pan''er and yell and scold. Of course Chu Pan''er didn''t do it. He dodged and pulled the stunned Tian Shi aside.

 Chapter 119

    Liu didn''t control his strength for a time. He fell out and became a dog eating mud.


    Everyone looked at this scene. Seeing Liu''s embarrassed appearance, several almost couldn''t help smiling.


    It''s not that they can''t stop. It''s because of Liu''s bad conduct, so no one likes her. Now, who''s not happy to see her make a joke??


    Liu didn''t hear those laughter. He didn''t want to be laughed at. He buried his head on the ground and pretended to be dead.


    But Chu Pan''er didn''t let her go. She squinted at the people around her and gave Chu Ying''er a look. They went to help her face all the villagers.


    "Second aunt, what''s the matter with you? Can''t you stand steadily at this station? But it was your arm that was just broken. Now it has been cured. Don''t blame me for the problem with this leg!"


    As soon as he said this, several people couldn''t help laughing. The big girl of the Chu family spoke a little too sharp. Everyone just saw it very clearly. It was clear that Liu was unwilling. Chu Pan''er had just broken her, so he had a grudge and wanted to return it, but he didn''t expect to throw himself into an empty space. When he got to Chu Pan''er''s mouth, he didn''t stand firm. Why didn''t people laugh?


    Chiang was gnashing his teeth when he saw this scene. He couldn''t help complaining that he fell in love with Liu and harmed the Chu family


    "What are you waiting for? Your second aunt''s legs and feet are inconvenient. Help your second aunt back quickly!"


    I''m really lost. I looked at the man at the door angrily and waved: "big guy, we''re all right. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    Whether it''s a lesson or something, you have to close the door, so that others won''t make a plain joke.


    Aunt Wang and others also felt that they were asking for trouble. Anyway, it was all other people''s housework. They didn''t need to get involved, so they all left.


    As for uncle Luo, who just straightened Liu''s bone, Chu Pan''er stopped him: "Uncle Luo, thank you for straightening my second aunt''s bone just now. The cost of this bone will definitely not lose you when you come to my house tomorrow!"


    One mouth two aunts one mouth two aunts cried intimately, as if the person who had just broken her hand was not her.


    Looking at Chu Pan''er smiling and squinting, uncle Luo shivered inexplicably, but still said with a smile: "it''s all right. I can trust your Chu family, so come over after noon tomorrow!"


    After that, uncle naluo left first with the medicine box.


    Liu Shigang didn''t hear what Pan''er said clearly. As soon as he saw someone go, he quickly shook off Chu Pan''er, pointed to her nose and scolded angrily: "Chu Pan''er, you dead girl, not only hurt me, but also dare to make a fool of me. I won''t waste you!"


    "Second aunt, it seems that the lesson just learned is not deep enough!"


    Chu Pan''er was too lazy to think of a snake. He shook off Liu and said coldly.


    Facing her cold eyes, Liu shrunk and seemed to think of the way she looked when her bone was broken just now. This little bitch is a bitch.


    Seeing Liu''s appearance, Chu Pan''er sneered. This person is like this, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard.


    Before, she was too lazy to argue with this woman, but unexpectedly, this woman went too far.


    "Well, anyway, she''s your aunt!"


    Chiang stared at Chu Pan''er discontentedly. He felt that the girl was too violent. In the future, he would beat even her grandmother.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know what Chiang was thinking, but he felt uncomfortable when he heard her obviously eccentric words.


    "So grandma watched her bully my mother?"


    She didn''t believe it. When Liu stabbed Tian with a needle, Jiang didn''t know. Sure enough, as soon as he mentioned it, Jiang stopped looking guilty.


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t help feeling ironic. He looked at Tian''s side and couldn''t help feeling wronged for her.


    "What''s wrong with bullying your mother? Your mother..."


    Liu''s is one who has forgotten the pain after the scar is healed. When he sees Jiang''s talking for her, his temper rises again. As a result, Chu Pan''er shakes a fist in front of him. Although he didn''t hit his face, he is also frightened.


    "Second aunt, I hope you pay more attention when you talk next time, lest my fist fall on you one day!"


    Take back your hand. Chu Pan''er ignores Liu and returns to the room with Chu Ying''er and Tian.


    Finally, I left a sentence: "by the way, second aunt, uncle Luo will come to diagnose and treat the cost of your arm tomorrow afternoon. Remember to give it. Don''t let people lose their tongue and say that our Chu family is not right!"


    Liu Shi was stunned for a few seconds and quickly reacted. The first thing was to shout at Chu Pan''er.


    "Chu Pan''er, you are a damn! Why should I pay!"


    Chu Pan''er pretended not to hear Liu''s roar. He looked at Tian''s injury and was angry. It seems that it''s better to diagnose and treat the injury as soon as possible. What if there are sequelae?


    "Pan''er, you are too reckless. Do you know that your behavior is bound up with your second aunt!"


    Tian''s mouth was very uncomfortable. She really failed as a mother. In the end, she asked her daughter to stand out for her.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t care. Liu''s abilities were just those. Maybe if she was anxious, she could find something useful.


    "Mom, I''ll get married when I get married. Do I have to be angry with him all my life?"


    As soon as she said this, Tian''s eyes were a little dim, but she didn''t want the girl to bear the crime.


    Thinking of something, Chu Pan''er''s eyes continued: "anyway, is my mother going to be bullied by that woman all her life? Look at the strength of Liu''s flattery to Jiang. I don''t know what to do in the future. At that time, you won''t be afraid that Ying''er and I won''t have enough to eat and wear?"


    Although the money they have earned is enough for them to live for a while, who knows if something will go wrong on the way. She always feels that Liu will not be so simple.


    "Hope girl, how do you think you''re suffering from this? I just want to be tolerant and benevolent!"


    As soon as Tian Shi heard that Chu Pan''er''s two sisters might suffer in the future, she was very uncomfortable. Why didn''t she have the strength? If only she could protect her girl?


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t think so. Naturally, she has her own opinion.


    She felt that since Liu had bullied her head, she would continue to be weak. Isn''t it Chinese food and meat on the board?


    Joke, how could she be bullied like this when she came out of the general''s house? If this gets out, will Chu Pan''er soon be treated as a joke?


    Of course, now no one knows that she is the eldest lady of the former general''s house. All they know is that she is the daughter of a martyr of the Chu family, Chu Pan''er.


    Whenever she thought of this, she resented the person who killed her at the beginning. When she went back, she must find out the real murderer!

 Chapter 120

    Her eyes were far away and fell to the north and south. Her eyes were killing. There was the direction of the capital and the place where her father and enemy were


    Tian Shi saw that Chu Pan''er was different from usual. The whole person was as cold as ice. He was slightly surprised and stretched out his hand to shake in front of her.


    "Pan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Pan''er put away his thorns and smiled at Tian.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Liu can only speak fast. This is what she will do when she sees that we are bullied. If you are stronger next time, you won''t be afraid of being bullied."


    Chu Pan''er knew very well that she would not pay any attention to Tian''s words.


    Sure enough, Tian just heard it and didn''t take it to heart. She thought that this man was still calm and needed to bear it when he should bear it.


    "You child, you have learned to educate your mother!"


    Tian Shi shook his head and wondered. Just now he clearly felt a cold in the room. Why is it gone now?


    Not only the Tian family, Chu Yinger also felt it. She subconsciously set her eyes on Chu Pan''er. What she just said to Tian family was something Chu Pan''er would never say before, but now


    But thinking of something, Chu Yinger raised a smile on her face. Anyway, she still likes her sister now. She is smart and capable and doesn''t let them be bullied.


    On the other side, Liu''s room at night is full of dirty pickles.


    Looking at his arm that couldn''t move flexibly, Liu hated Chu Pan''er.


    "This damned Chu Pan''er has always been against me. We must find a way to drive her away. Otherwise, how can I stay safely in the Chu family."


    For example, this arm is a good example. It''s all that bitch, damn little hoof!


    A pair of eyes were full of evil at this time. Now, she wanted to eat Chu Pan''er''s meat and drink her blood.


    At this time, the shadow outside the window floated. Suddenly, the window was opened. Liu was frightened. Did he enter the thief?


    But when I saw the figure of the man again, with a shy look on his face, I glared at the man angrily, turned and walked forward to hammer him.


    "You dead ghost, you have disappeared for so long. You suddenly appear and don''t discuss with me. Do you want to scare me to death?"


    The visitor is no one else. It is the village head Tian Dazhuang. Although Liu''s family is 20 to 5, he is also very beautiful. In addition to being black, there should be some places here. Her posture is also e Na. This step is not a step-by-step lotus, but also enchanting.


    Tian Dazhuang was originally angry. When he saw Liu, his eyes straightened, he directly hugged Liu and pressed her directly on the bed.


    "I said you were a Liu. Who did you show this appearance to? Haven''t been here for so long. Have you fed a lot of people?"


    He hasn''t seen the little woman since Liu lost her child. If he hadn''t learned that the little woman had returned to Chu''s house, he still didn''t know it.


    "Brother Tian, why do you say that? These days, people think too much of you!"


    Liu looked at Tian Dazhuang angrily and took a sip on his face, which immediately made Tian Dazhuang be distracted. Catching Liu was a big fight.


    After sweating, Liu lay on Tian Dazhuang''s chest and grabbed him. He was a little unhappy.


    "Brother Tian, I haven''t been looking for someone for so long. Do you think I have a new lover?"


    "Xinhuan? Where''s Xinhuan from? It''s not Chu Pan''er''s little bitch!"


    Referring to Chu Pan''er, Tian Dazhuang gave a Pooh to the ground.


    It turns out that Tian Dazhuang has been taking care of Tian Dazhu at home since Chu Pan''er took back the land. Tian Dazhu is the only seedling in his family. Without his children''s roots, he is equivalent to having lost their Tian family. Therefore, it takes a lot of effort to take care of him and entrust people to look for ways to treat him everywhere. It comes and goes, So the resentment in this heart piled up bit by bit. Until yesterday, the news was still that there was no medicine to cure, so suddenly there was anger and wanted to avenge Chu Pan''er.


    But I''ve been thinking hard about how to deal with it. As a result, I heard that his old face actually returned to Chu''s house. No matter what, the way will come naturally.


    After hearing all this, Liu was very surprised. Although Tian Dazhu''s grandson Gen had no direct relationship with Chu Pan''er, he also got up because of him. No wonder Tian Dazhu was so angry.


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    Tian Dazhu''s narrowed eyes twinkled fiercely. He pinched Liu''s waist and pressed close to himself. It was like venting. Liu was rippling for a while, but he covered his mouth for fear of being found.


    "Little bitch, ha ha..."


    Tian Dazhuang is very satisfied with Liu''s cry. He doesn''t want it. What does this person say? Repressed lust is the best.


    However, when doing that kind of thing, Tian Dazhuang didn''t forget the business. He raised Liu''s face and put it in her ear:


    "I tell you, that''s what you do..."


    In Liu''s ear, Tian Dazhuang said his plan while moving. He nodded while listening, and finally showed a thought-provoking smile.


    The terrain of chujia village is not superior, but the air is much better than the capital. Although it is not as fresh at night as in the day, the moonlight can also wash the marrow and activate the pulse. Especially in the full moon, it can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth. The spirit of ordinary people is commendable, which is more beneficial to martial arts practitioners.


    For better cultivation, Chu Pan''er sat cross legged on the roof and absorbed the aura of heaven and earth. If anyone saw it, it might be said that she was a monster in this pedantic and ignorant village.


    After all, who doesn''t know that in the past, Chu Pan''er was a fool. When he woke up, he changed, so it wasn''t replaced by monsters. What happened?


    However, the reason why Chu Pan''er is so bold is that it is early in the dark in the countryside, and the villagers will go back to their houses early to sleep. Therefore, no one will see her behavior.


    Moreover, it was midnight at this time, and the valley had long been quiet, so no one would disturb her practice.


    But I didn''t expect that Chu Pan''er''s skills were very few, but the natural ear power of the martial arts practitioner was very amazing. No, I heard the rustle and the suppressed gasping of men and women from below, all of which entered Chu Pan''er''s ears one by one.


    She frowned and opened her eyes, revealing her glazed eyes brighter than the bright moon. Her eyes fell down indifferently, wondering where the sound came from, and a touch of disgust floated on the bottom of her eyes.


    Liu was really hungry and thirsty. She thought she would be safe when she came back, but she didn''t expect to bring the man back in just a few days... And

 Chapter 121

    Hearing what the two men said, the woman''s pretty face was covered with a layer of cold ice, and the corners of her lips aroused a touch of irony, trying to deceive her into selling her in the street? Oh, let''s see if you have that ability!


    After Tian Dazhuang finished this, he worked with Liu and got up and left in a hurry. He didn''t even wipe his body. He was afraid of making some noise and being found.


    When he left, he always felt the chill behind him. It seemed that someone had been looking at him. Looking back, he found nothing. He shivered and Tian Dazhuang touched his nose.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter? Is it my illusion? Anyway, I can help my son take revenge tomorrow. Hum, Chu Pan''er, your people have abolished my son''s grandson''s roots. I want you to be a watch for thousands of people!"


    Pooh at the Chu family, and Tian Dazhuang runs back quickly.


    In the place he had just seen, a figure came out of the darkness, swept by the cold light, and his whole body was cold.


    It seems that what happened last time really laid a curse. Tian Dazhuang is a stingy man, but he beat his useless son. How could it


    Thinking of Tian Dazhuang''s son and grandson root just now, he had a flash of inspiration and a touch of deep meaning on his face.


    It turned out that brother Dong just abandoned that Tian Dazhu last time. No wonder, no wonder, but it''s all his own fault. Who told that bastard to invade him?


    Thinking of what Dong Yizhen had done, Chu Pan''er unconsciously remembered the scene in the pavilion that day. A blush appeared on his originally cold face, and a cough flashed back to the room.


    The next morning, Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er were ready to take things to the town and planned to leave. At this time, a crisp voice sounded.


    "Hope girl, wait for aunt!"


    Looking back, it was Liu who was dressed very brightly. Her face was ruddy and happy, and her originally dark face was improved.


    Chu Ying''er only thought that Liu had encountered something good, but Chu Pan''er was very clear. After all, this moistened woman was healthier than normal people.


    No wonder she knows too much. These are what the medical books say.


    "Why are you so happy? Did you pick up the silver? Did you change your temper and want to share it with us?"


    Following Chu Pan''er, Chu Ying''er also learned some sharp teeth. Liu''s face changed and was about to get angry, but when he saw Chu Pan''er, his face was full of smiles when he thought of the plan he said last night.


    "What are you talking about, silly girl? I''m looking for your sister."


    As he spoke, he gathered around Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er subconsciously retreated to one side and didn''t like the touch in front of him.


    "The second aunt has something to say."


    Liu was very unhappy with Chu Pan''er''s tone, but they were all pressed in his heart. Anyway, after today, the Chu family had no Chu Pan''er. How unhappy did she feel?


    Nevertheless, she still collected her real thoughts and didn''t want to be seen, but she didn''t know that her mind had already fallen into Chu Pan''er''s eyes.


    "Hope girl, it''s like this. I thought hard last night and knew I was wrong, so I apologize to you. Yesterday, I was sorry for you. In order to make amends, I just followed you to the town to help you look at the shop. What do you think?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu Ying''er hurriedly pulled Chu Pan''er''s sleeve and whispered in her ear, "sister, what moth does Liu think of? It''s completely different from yesterday."


    Chu Pan''er took a deep look at Chu Ying''er. She didn''t know whether the girl was careful or the Liu''s flaw was too deep, so Ying''er also saw it. It seems that the Liu''s acting skills are too bad!


    In this compartment, Chu Ying''er, who stared at Liu''s smiling face, whispered: "don''t promise. In case, what Liu does with us, it''s over."


    Unexpectedly, Chu Ying''er was so alert to Liu. Chu Pan''er was very pleased, but they had a plan. Don''t they want to go to town with her first and then abduct her with her and her adulterer?


    In that case, why didn''t she do it?


    Anyway, someone wanted to die. She was happy to see it, so she gently scolded Chu Yinger.


    "Ying''er doesn''t want to fool around. It''s our aunt. Since she wants to go with her, she says in front of the milk when she can save it."


    Chu Ying''er didn''t believe that her sister would take Chu Pan''er with her. She was so surprised that she opened her eyes and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Chu Pan''er''s eyes.


    "Second aunt, let''s go together, but the shop hasn''t harvested in the past two days, so we haven''t bought an ox cart yet. Therefore, we wronged our second aunt to walk together. However, as younger generation, we will naturally take care of one or two, but it''s important to be safe, otherwise, there''s nothing we can do!"


    Chu Pan''er''s last sentence was a warning, which shocked Liu''s whole body. She looked at Chu Pan''er in amazement. Did this girl know anything?


    Glancing at Liu lightly, he was too lazy to care what she was thinking. He took Chu Yinger and walked outside the village.


    Although this business has been open for some time, Chu Pan''er understands that it''s only now. It''s better not to spend money. Therefore, during this time, they all go on foot. The village is not far from the town, but it takes two hours to get close. The town market starts at the hour, that is, they must start from home at the age of Mao.


    Halfway through, Chu Pan''er looked at Liu, who was already panting, and a touch of irony came up on his lips. Liu was also hard enough. In order to harm others, he didn''t even care about his own body.


    They usually get up and clean up at Yinshi, and almost start to walk from home after that, but Liu''s son hasn''t rested yet. It''s just past Yinshi, that is to say, Liu has only slept for less than two hours. Oh, she is a doctor. She knows very well that what she needs most after having sex and washing her body is to get the best rest, otherwise she will easily fall ill in the future, But this Liu is good, and... It''s really hard enough!


    "Second aunt, it''s not light this day, and the road has to go for more than an hour. Why don''t you go back first? After all, I''m tired. I hope my son will be very ashamed."


    Hearing that Chu Pan''er was catching up with him, Liu couldn''t help but speed up his pace and waved to Chu Pan''er: "no, no, no, Pan''er, these two aunts are still strong, walking, walking!"


    While talking, I didn''t forget to gasp.


    This is very ironic in Chu Pan''er''s eyes. Since Liu can''t care about herself, she can''t be so kind.


    "The second aunt should hurry up. If she goes on like this, the market is open!"


    When the market just opened, the flow of people was the largest, so we must master this time.

 Chapter 122

    At this time, the sky gradually turned white. Chu Pan''er was almost at the market, and Liu, who was not fast or slow following them, was already tired and paralyzed.


    Chu Ying''er looked back, and she couldn''t bear it.


    "Sister, what is Liu''s purpose? Isn''t it hard for him?"


    Chu Pan''er picked his eyebrows and smiled faintly: "Ying''er, do you sympathize with her?"


    Seeing her sister''s misunderstanding, Chu Yinger stopped, widened her eyes and shook her head fiercely.


    "No, no, no, sister, I''m just curious. Liu wanted to eat your meat yesterday. Don''t you think it''s strange that it has changed so today?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled and said nothing. The girl''s discovery was excellent, but the three-year-old children could see something wrong with Liu''s acting skills.


    Although it''s inconvenient to talk to Chu Yinger too much, she''s worried that Chu Pan''er won''t notice other people''s problems one day. Holding her hand, she whispered in her ear:


    "Ying''er, sometimes, in front of major issues of right and wrong, many people like to be a man in another skin. If you meet a person who doesn''t smile, he suddenly smiles at you. It''s either ghosts or like you. If you meet someone like my second aunt, it''s mostly a plan!"


    "What?"


    Chu Ying''er was surprised, half understood and half didn''t understand, but Chu Pan''er didn''t intend to say anything. She walked forward and returned to the store.


    At this time, the shop had already opened. Tang Gu saw Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er coming and quickly welcomed them out.


    "Miss Pan''er, Miss Ying''er!"


    Seeing Tang Gu, Chu Ying''er blushed and didn''t say anything. He hid behind Chu Pan''er like that. Tang Gu didn''t dare to look at Chu Ying''er''s eyes. Seeing the two people like this, Chu Pan''er was helpless. It''s been so many days.


    "Now that you''re here, you''re ready to open. Tang Gu, today, you and Ying''er will work hard!"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were full of deep meaning. Tang Gu was stunned. How could he hear that Chu Pan''er had other meanings?


    "Oh, it''s finally here. Pan''er, Ying''er, you''ve gone too fast!"


    Liu finally got to the shop. She didn''t enter the house. She just sat down on the ground and called without a sound.


    Liu had long lost her brilliance in the morning. At this time, her clothes were messy, her head was sweating, and her hair was tilted, which made several people change their faces.


    "Miss Pan''er, look at this..."


    Tang Gu was at a loss and came to ask.


    Liu Shi was very impatient. He forgot his previous idea and stretched out his hand and ordered Chu Pan''er.


    "Chu Pan''er, if you don''t pull me up and prepare something to eat and drink, I''m so tired."


    Her whole body is soft now, as if she had no bones.


    Chu Pan''er hasn''t moved for a long time. Do you want her to help? It''s a dream, but the door is for business. Since you can climb in, you can climb out.


    "Second aunt, this hope son also has no strength. I''m afraid he can''t help you, but hope son wants to do business, so he has to wrong the second aunt himself."


    "You..."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er quit, Liu wished to point at Chu Pan''er and scold him.


    But the thought of his upcoming plan can only vent his anger.


    "Pan''er, I can''t move all over. You have the right to help my second aunt?"


    "Elder sister, this person is coming up soon. I''d better solve it quickly. Look, these two aunts are similar to those naughty people. I don''t know how long it will take until she climbs out! I''d better deal with it quickly. If others see it, I''m afraid it''s bad."


    Chu Ying''er whispered in Chu Pan''er''s ear. Chu Pan''er naturally understood this truth and seemed to mention it unintentionally to Tang Gu: "Tang Gu, did the boiling water I asked you to boil yesterday burn today?"


    Tang Gu didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er meant, so he nodded.


    These boiled water are used for ironing dishes and chopsticks.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er still didn''t come to help her, Liu was surprised. He didn''t understand what was going on when he heard her say so.


    "Well, the first thing we pay attention to when we open a shop is hygiene. If the shop is not clean, which guest will come? This boiled water has the effect of disinfection. Therefore, throwing it on the ground before people come is to go to those unclean things."


    Boiling water on the ground?


    Tang Gu was stunned and looked at the Liu family lying on the ground. It was unbelievable.


    "Tang Gu, Ying''er and I are weak, so please bring out the boiled water. We should do it as soon as possible. In this way, the ground can dry quickly and the guest is comfortable when he comes."


    Hearing that he was about to pour boiling water on the ground, Liu became stiff and softer.


    "Oh, hope girl, can you help me up first and then pour it? It''s killing me."


    "Second aunt, Pan''er said. Pan''er doesn''t have that time, so you should get up quickly. In case the boiling water comes later, it will burn your skin!"


    As if to verify what she said, Tang Gu soon came over with a basin of boiling water.


    Far away, Liu Shi felt the heat coming out of the basin, which frightened her. She didn''t believe it. Chu Pan''er really dared not help her up and pour it again.


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t guess what she thought, and gave Tang Gu a look. Tang Gu quickly understood that as soon as his hand tilted, some water spilled out and fell on the ground, just splashing on Liu''s hand. With a scream, Liu felt the pain in his heart. Regardless of his lack of strength, he got up from the ground with a grunt and pointed at Chu Pan''er.


    "Damn smelly girl, did you do it on purpose?"


    Yes? Now... Is it broken?


    "Second aunt, I have just reminded you, but you don''t listen. Look, isn''t this just getting up?"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were filled with a faint smile. In Liu''s eyes, it was chiguoguo''s irony, which made her angry.


    The next conversation between Tang Gu and Chu Pan''er made her jump with anger!


    "Miss Pan''er, is this boiling water still spilled?"


    "If the dirty things are gone, don''t waste boiling water. Tang Gu, it''s hard."


    After listening to her, Tang Gu returned to the kitchen with the boiled water.


    Dirty things?


    Liu''s anger, this smelly girl, is she talking about dirty things?


    But thinking of the plan to wait, she didn''t dare to annoy Chu Pan''er, so she had to suppress her anger.


    "Hope girl, you really love mischief. Look, is there anything I can help in the store?"


    Eh, did you recover so soon?


    "The shop is small. I don''t need any help. Don''t be so polite. If you have nothing to do, why don''t you go out?"


    I''m kidding. How could she ask such a person to touch the things in her shop? If she poisons or does something, it''s not worth the loss.


    "It''s boring to be alone. Otherwise, I hope you go out with your aunt?"

 Chapter 123

    Liu''s tone was a little cautious and looked at her shining eyes. Even if Liu had no other ideas, she didn''t believe it.


    "The store is busy for a while. It''s estimated that it''s almost noon when I go out. Why don''t you wait for my second aunt?"


    "This..."


    Liu''s heart tightened, and finally gritted his teeth and nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you for a while."


    He said to wait a minute, but where is the Liu who can sit? This soon found an excuse to go out first.


    Seeing Liu''s hurried departure, Chu Pan''er naturally knew what she was doing. "These two aunts are strange today. You insult her like that, sister. She didn''t get angry with you."


    What happened yesterday, Chu Yinger only knew a general idea, but according to the Convention, she knew that it must be the second aunt who did something. The sister was so angry.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t answer and didn''t intend to tell Chu Ying''er what she found last night. Anyway, Chu Ying''er was still a simple little girl and couldn''t scare her in vain.


    Sure enough, as Chu Pan''er thought, Liu sneaked into an empty alley and looked around, but found nothing. At this time, he covered her mouth and nose with both hands and dragged her to a small corner.


    Liu reflected that he was about to struggle, but he heard a familiar voice.


    "Shh, it''s me!"


    Hearing that it was Tian Dazhuang, Liu pushed him away and beat him twice with dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Tian Dazhuang, what did you scare me to do all day? How did you arrange that?"


    She was talking about dealing with chupan''er.


    Tian Dazhuang sneered coldly, "you underestimate me too much. I can''t do this little thing? Just wait to lead out the little girl''s film!"


    After listening to Tian Dazhu''s arrangement, Liu looked surprised.


    "Really? Brother Tian, you are great!"


    With that, Liu jumped on the man and kissed him.


    Tian Dazhuang regained consciousness and put his arms around his waist close to himself.


    "I''m good at everything except doing things! Ha ha!"


    As soon as he heard the dirty words, Liu glared at him and pushed him away.


    "Thanks to you, the village head, it''s still outside. Don''t fool around. In case something happens... Ah... Tian Dazhuang, what are you doing!"


    Liu was still worried about being found and looked around. Before he finished this sentence, he was hugged by Tian Dazhuang, went directly to a corner and threw it there, and he jumped directly on it


    Liu first resisted and slowly responded. Soon, there was a shy voice in the corner where no one went.


    When Liu packed up and went back, Chu Pan''er was no longer busy. When he saw Liu coming back, he was stunned by her ruddy cheeks.


    He quickly noticed a little trace on her neck and couldn''t help pulling his lips. How hungry and thirsty this Liu is, just


    If it was normal, she would not think so much, but after last night, she could no longer see the woman in front of her with an ordinary heart.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er staring at himself, Liu touched his face. What is the dead girl looking at?


    Did you find anything?


    But when I think about it, I think it''s impossible. After all, when I was doing this, I deliberately told him not to leave traces, so


    After thinking about it, Liu coughed.


    "Hope girl, cough, I want to buy something. Can you go and have a look with me? I believe you young girls have good eyes."


    Liu''s eyes twinkled. Chu Pan''er knew there was a problem, but he didn''t expose it. He put down his things and replied with a smile: "well, I haven''t visited well these two days. It''s time."


    Liu didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to promise so soon. He he smiled, touched his nose and took Chu Pan''er to the street.


    Chu Ying''er is worried about an accident and wants to follow up, but Chu Pan''er stops with a look in her eyes.


    Liu thought he was close and went to hold Chu Pan''er''s hand. Chu Pan''er was slightly stiff. He couldn''t resist the impulse to slap Liu away and nodded.


    "Pan''er, the second aunt is bad these days. I hope you don''t blame the second aunt, OK?"


    Liu thought that he would be moved by Chu Pan''er''s sincere apology. As a result, he turned his head and was slightly stunned at Chu Pan''er''s bright and luminous eyes. He trembled in his heart, but he soon converged.


    He thought Chu Pan''er didn''t know anything. In fact, only she thought Chu Pan''er was a fool.


    "By the way, Pan''er, it''s almost Qiqiao Festival. There''s the Yuelao temple in front. Do you want to go in and worship?"


    Halfway through, Liu suddenly suggested that Chu Pan''er was confused and Liu smiled.


    "There are many people on this Qiqiao Festival. It''s very difficult to make a wish and worship at that time, so we might as well worship first. Although it''s not as effective as Qiqiao Festival, it''s not much different. What do you say?"


    What was Liu''s idea?


    Chu Pan''er sneered. Do you really think she doesn''t know anything?


    "Second aunt, Pan''er is still young. Where do you need to celebrate Qiqiao Festival? Isn''t this nonsense? Go and choose what you want to buy. I''ll be busy for a while."


    "What''s so small about these fourteen? They''re almost a big girl. It''s time to find someone..."


    Looking up and down at Chu Pan''er, Liu was very unhappy. Unexpectedly, the little hoof looked a little beautiful.


    "Second aunt, what are you talking about!"


    Chu Pan''er pretended to be ashamed and anxious. Instead of looking at Liu, his eyes narrowed slightly, but he had another plan.


    "Oh, just take it as a distraction. It''s not easy to steal some time. You don''t think it''s good to waste it, do you?"


    Under Liu''s guidance, Chu Pan''er had no choice but to "follow Liu''s meaning" and go to Yuelao Temple together.


    The Yuelao temple is said to be a temple. In fact, it is a built hall. It looks like that. There are still one big tree outside the hall. Seeing that it is covered with red brocade, she naturally knows that it is the marriage tree of Yuelao temple. Because it is not a festival, there are not many people here. Therefore, Liu chose the address here.


    Following behind Chu Pan''er, Liu smiled fiercely. Chu Pan''er, from today on, I can''t see you. See how horizontal you are, just follow those people''s teeth everywhere. Even if you have life to come back, you are also an unclean slut.


    Thinking of the woman tortured by those people in her mind, Liu almost laughed, so that when she saw Chu Pan''er turn around, her whole smile stiffened on her face.


    Chu Pan''er pretended not to notice something wrong with Liu and asked, "second aunt, what are you laughing at?"

 Chapter 124

    "Ah? I, oh, I''m thinking that I must pray well today. I hope the old man will bless me. I hope the girl can marry a rich family in the future, so that she can have no worries about food and clothing!"


    It''s best to go to the house of an old man in his fifties and sixties. There are evil women in the house who torture you to death.


    Liu thought fiercely. Chu Pan''er smiled shamefully and stepped into the temple. When Liu saw that Chu Pan''er really went in, he patted his head as if he thought of something.


    "Oh, my bad memory, Pan''er, wait for me here. I''ll go out and buy some incense candles first. How can I not take incense candles in the Yuelao temple?"


    With that, Liu turned and left, and closed the door by the way. Chu Pan''er felt speechless for a while. At this time, Chu Pan''er moved his ears, heard something, looked there and narrowed his eyes


    Pretending not to know what he found, Chu Pan''er looked back at the kind sculpture of the old moon and couldn''t help sighing.


    "You have led the red line for many years and accomplished countless infatuated men and women. Now, someone is doing that pickled thing in front of you. I''m afraid it''s not reconciled."


    A light word came from Chu Pan''er''s mouth, which made several people in the dark prepare for action slightly stunned. Before they had time to react, they heard Chu Pan''er say: "it''s not easy to calm down for a while, but you still want people to kill. Yuelao, help you solve these people. You owe me a favor!"


    When the voice fell, Chu Pan''er suddenly sank his face, and the air temperature in the whole temple dropped. Before those people reacted, an invisible force pushed them all out and fell in front of Chu Pan''er.


    The leader quickly reacted, but Chu Pan''er was a weak woman, so he was not afraid. As soon as he aroused others to bite their teeth, he rushed to Chu Pan''er.


    "Come on, everybody. Catch this woman and we''ll have money to drink!"


    Those people wanted to catch Chu Pan''er when they heard that there was wine to drink, but how could Chu Pan''er dodge and avoid the people who wanted to hurt him.


    Seeing that he was empty, the man didn''t give up and surrounded Chu Pan''er with others.


    "Little girl, you''d better hold your hands and catch it. You''re willing to follow us and promise to sell you to a good place."


    These people are all gangsters near the town. In fact, they are all thugs of human traffickers. Whenever there are people in the town, they will sell all the people they catch to those people. Tian Dazhuang was worried about an accident, so he went to the town and invited them.


    These thugs heard that they were just a weak woman, so they didn''t prepare anything. As a result, they were still a practicing family today.


    It seems that they are taking it lightly, but they are not afraid. What if they can do a few tricks? It''s not a woman yet. How many big men can it stand?


    This boastful words made Chu Pan''er just want to laugh. Her eyes were cold and lazy to talk nonsense. Chu Pan''er didn''t put these people in the bottom of her eyes at all. In a few moves, she saw those people lying on the ground paralyzed with arms and legs.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was so explosive, the leader no longer despised him just now. His legs trembled and pointed to Chu Pan''er and dared not move.


    "You... You..."


    You didn''t say anything for a long time. Chu Pan''er sneered and waved his hand. The man fell directly on the wall and vomited blood.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s fierce face, he trembled all over, and there was deliberate liquid flowing between his legs. Chu Pan''er approached step by step, like a deadly Shura, which frightened him. Regardless of the pain, he immediately got up and rushed to the door, but he found that the door couldn''t be opened at all. His face was full of fear and looked back, Just right for a pair of cold eyes without any temperature.


    "Ah... Girl, spare your life... Girl, spare your life... I... we are also entrusted."


    The man was completely afraid. If he had just thought Chu Pan''er was just talking nonsense to himself, he would still believe it, but now... Seeing Chu Pan''er''s face full of haze and her breath suppressed, she was out of breath. What''s more terrible is that Chu Pan''er''s long hair was windless, which added a trace of horror to the cold and clear Yuelao temple.


    "Spare your life?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly, "if I were just a weak woman who can''t do anything, I''m afraid you already have a sack set. I would have gone to the sea at this time?"


    "Dare not... Dare not..."


    The man''s face was afraid. Although Chu Pan''er said the truth, his life is in the woman''s hand now.


    "Dare not?"


    Chu Pan''er sneered and slapped the man in the face.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m unlucky to meet you!"


    "Sister, have you heard that this morning, the pavilion leader in our town sent someone to catch several traffickers in Yuelao temple."


    While making cakes, Chu Yinger said what she had heard from the guests.


    Chu Pan''er, who had already returned to the store, had no expression on his face when he heard this.


    It''s not. She told those slender people. Otherwise, how could they catch them easily?


    It turned out that Chu Pan''er wanted to kill those people just after he dealt with them, but he thought that this was not in the capital. The sudden disappearance of so many people would arouse suspicion, so he picked out their tendons and pulled out his tongue on the way.


    Then he wrote a letter and threw it at the door of the pavilion, then explained their identity, but unexpectedly, the pavilion was very fast. After a while, the pavilion had been caught.


    It seems that this pavilion is not a man who eats the imperial salary for nothing.


    "But it''s strange that those people have their tongues pulled out and their hands and feet are useless. Who do you think will do this?"


    Chu Yinger was full of questions.


    Chu Pan''er coughed when he saw that the little girl had so many problems.


    "Ying''er, this is not what you and I need to take care of. Pavilion leader, they arrested those human traffickers, which is equivalent to doing harm for our town. By the way, I just forgot to ask, where''s our good second aunt?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t want chu Ying''er to continue questioning, so she had to change the topic and mention the word "second aunt". Her eyes were cold.


    Noticing Chu Pan''er''s abnormality, Chu Ying''er asked, "sister, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t the second aunt go out with you?"


    "Oh?"


    Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows and understood in an instant that Liu was not stupid. He also knew that he would not come back after doing that.


    "Yes, but she has something to go first!"


    Chu Pan''er suddenly wanted to go back and have a look. She wanted to know what it was like for Liu to see her back.


    Liu wandered around the street for a while and went straight home. As soon as she left, the pavilion leader took his pawn to the Yuelao temple to catch those people. Therefore, Liu didn''t know that the matter had been exposed until she returned home.


    Therefore, with a cheerful face, Chu Yinger waited and told everyone that Chu Pan''er had been abducted.


    But in the evening, when she saw Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er coming back talking and laughing, she was fixed in place like a nail.


    "Chu... Chu Pan''er... How did you... Come back?"


    Because of fear, Liu''s voice was trembling. Different from Liu''s fear, Chu Pan''er raised a smile at her.


    "My good second aunt, I''m back. She seems very disappointed?"

 Chapter 125

    Liu''s whole body was stiff and it took him a long time to recover.


    "Hope girl, what are you talking about?"


    With two dry smiles, Liu didn''t have the consciousness of exposing bad things at all.


    How did this damn girl come back? Didn''t you say it was all arranged? As soon as the dead girl enters the Yuelao temple, someone will take her away.


    "Oh, nothing. By the way, second aunt, something happened in the street today. Do you know what it is?"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes locked on Liu''s body, which made Liu''s heart tight and had a bad premonition.


    "What is it? I came back early, ha ha."


    No matter how fake the smile was, Chu Pan''er said, "today, I saw that the pawns on the street pressed about five traffickers. They were all picked on their tendons and tendons, and their tongues were pulled out. Second aunt, you say, this is not terrible?"


    "What?"


    Liu Shi was shocked and turned pale. Human traffickers... No... should not be, should not be the person they were looking for.


    The fierce reaction did not surprise Chu Pan''er.


    "I said, aunt, why are you so flustered? Did you scare you?"


    Chu Pan''er made a pun. Liu suddenly didn''t know how to answer, but his face was very white and terrible.


    Does Chu Pan''er know anything? Otherwise, why did he come back and say this to her?


    Chu Pan''er looked at Liu, but didn''t stop. "Second aunt, when I passed by, I was frightened. You said this man was so sad. His limbs were useless. He didn''t even have his tongue. Tut Tut, but it''s also a matter of human trafficking. It''s a retribution. Do you think it''s right, second aunt?"


    Chu Pan''er deliberately bites every word. Liu is now confused. She screams at Chu Pan''er''s sharp eyes and steps back.


    Why... Why does she think Chu Pan''er is so terrible? No, no, she has to ask brother Tian if what Chu Pan''er said is true.


    Ignoring Chu Pan''er, Liu stepped back, then turned around and walked there.


    Chu Ying''er was surprised when she looked at Chu Pan''er. Somehow, her heart tightened up.


    Moreover, why did my sister lie to my second aunt just now? Just now, she clearly told my sister. What''s more, my sister''s eyes are so scary, just like eating my second aunt.


    Feeling that Chu Yinger beside her had changed, she looked at her, but saw her little face very white. Chu Pan''er realized that she frightened the little girl and stretched out her hand to comfort her, but Chu Ying''er waved it away directly. She didn''t dare to look at Chu Pan''er more and rushed back to the house.


    "Ying''er!"


    Chu Pan''er called loudly, and she couldn''t help blaming herself. Just now, when she frightened Liu, she forgot Chu Ying''er beside her. What should I do now?


    These days, she has treated Chu Yinger as a person who is closer than her own sister. Now, I''m afraid it has caused a misunderstanding.


    Hurriedly chased in and saw that Chu Yinger''s room door was closed. Chu Pan''er came forward and knocked, but no one paid attention.


    "Ying''er, open the door!"


    "Ying''er, I''m my sister!"


    Chu Ying''er shrank in the corner and looked at the reflection on the door in horror. The memories of these days flashed in her mind.


    In the past, my sister was not as stupid as she is now. They always like to bully my sister, but since my sister wrestled, the whole person has changed, become smart, and become cruel.


    Just like this day, my sister can ruthlessly scald my second aunt with boiling water. Just now, I dare to tell my second aunt about human traffickers so blandly that I scared my second aunt to flee. Why?


    Thinking of these and Chu Pan''er''s fierce eyes, she felt afraid and shrank in the corner to hold her body tightly.


    The whole body trembled with fear, and she grabbed the cloth of the skirt on her knees and crumpled it into wrinkles.


    And the knocking outside the door continued. Chu Pan''er was really worried about Chu Ying''er''s accident.


    "Girl, what''s the matter?"


    Xingluan didn''t know when she came back. She saw Chu Pan''er knocking at the door eagerly, and she was confused.


    Seeing xingluan, Chu Pan''er''s lost eyes carry new hope. Xingluan and Chu Ying''er have a good relationship this time, otherwise let her persuade Ying''er.


    "Ying''er has just been frightened by me. Go and persuade her. I''m afraid she''ll have an accident alone in the room."


    Xingluan frowned. The girl frightened Yinger? What''s the matter? She remembers that the girl has no time to hurt Yinger.


    Anyway, it was the girl''s order. She nodded and agreed, and knocked on the door for Chu Pan''er.


    "Ying''er, are you in there? I''m sister xingluan. Open the door and we''ll talk!"


    There was no sound inside. Xingluan didn''t understand why her girl frightened her.


    Chu Pan''er hasn''t had such an anxious state of mind for a long time. She understands that Chu Ying''er is simple and simple by nature. She can''t accept such a situation for a time.


    But


    In fact, she had experienced so many intrigues and killings in the back house of the court. No one could accept her?


    With a laugh, Chu Pan''er looked at the door and finally sighed and turned away.


    Xingluan stepped forward and wanted to call Chu Pan''er''s footsteps, but she found that her voice was choked in her throat. Why... The girl''s back looked so lonely?


    Is it because Chu Yinger''s fear hurt her?


    "Bang!"


    It was the sound of the door being slammed open.


    This kind of wooden hollow door is like a dummy for martial arts practitioners. Xingluan is no longer gentle at the beginning. She quickly steps forward to Chu Yinger and asks, "why?"


    Before Chu Ying''er could react, she was stunned to see the knocked open door.


    She opened her eyes wide, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. It was obvious that Chu Pan''er had really frightened her.


    "Sister xingluan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Her voice was very hoarse because of her mood.


    Xingluan wanted to get angry with Chu Yinger, but seeing her poor appearance and thinking of the girl''s innocence, she could only press her anger in her heart and patiently repeated, "Why are you afraid of your sister?"


    "I..."


    Knowing that it was this question, Chu Yinger flattened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer. She just stared at her fingers and didn''t say a word.


    Xingluan held back her anger and clenched her fist.


    "Anyway, because of your fear, you hurt her completely. Chu Yinger, ask yourself, when did the girl hurt you? When did she say a heavy word to you?


    I don''t know what happened to you, but I know that even if the girl is terrible, she won''t do that to the people she loves, and she won''t try to hurt them, but today, you Chu Yinger hurt her invisibly! "

 Chapter 126

    After this period of time, xingluan learned about Chu Pan''er. She knew that Chu Pan''er was a person who was cold outside and hot inside, and attached great importance to her family. Now Chu Ying''er had such an attitude towards her. I''m afraid it would hurt Chu Pan''er.


    Therefore, xingluan is not happy with Chu Yinger now.


    Chu Ying''er was frightened by these words and didn''t dare to speak. She opened her eyes and looked at xingluan motionless.


    She... Really hurt her sister?


    However, she just can''t accept it. Her sister has changed too much.


    She sniffed. Her voice had a thick nasal sound.


    "Xingluan, did I really hurt my sister?"


    Xingluan stared at Chu Yinger angrily. She really wanted to see what she was thinking.


    "Think about it yourself. In a word, I really don''t want to see the people the girl values. The result still... Makes her cold."


    She always felt that a lot of things had happened to the girl that she didn''t know, so she had been worried in her heart.


    After looking at Chu Ying''er who was silent, xingluan no longer continued to say anything. Anyway, no matter how much she said, it depends on how the girl wants to think.


    After xingluan left, Chu Ying''er was the only one left in the room. She held her body and sucked her nose, recalling everything she had been with Chu Pan''er before.


    At first, my sister drove away the bad guys who came to make trouble at home. A while ago, she also fought back against the Liu family who had always been unkind to them. Although she didn''t understand why my sister said that to scare my second aunt today, after calming down, she suddenly thought that my sister would do it for no reason.


    Du looked out of the door with a small mouth. Chu Yinger thought for a while, got out of bed and ran to Chu Pan''er''s room.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er was sitting cross legged, secretly regulating her internal breathing. A knock on the door broke her meditation. When she opened her eyes, she saw a chill in her eyes, but the next moment, it became dim.


    Every time she meditated, she was afraid that someone would come near and find something, so she would lock the door. Looking at the figure outside the door, she guessed who it was. She got out of bed and opened the door. Before she recovered, she was hugged.


    "Sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    Chu Ying''er tightly hugged Chu Pan''er''s weak body, with a strong nasal sound, in which there were thousands of kinds of reluctance.


    How can she bear to hurt her sister when she is so good?


    I hope my sister will not be disappointed with her because she is timid.


    Chu Pan''er was stunned. What''s the matter with this girl?


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a pink corner of her clothes not far away. She immediately understood and patted Chu Yinger on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Silly girl, what are you thinking? You are my sister, how can you be angry!"


    Over the years, Chu Pan''er never thought that one day she would speak in such a gentle voice.


    It seems that she really has feelings.


    Hearing this, Chu Ying''er hugged Chu Pan''er more tightly and flattened her mouth: "sister, I shouldn''t lose you because I''m afraid. I shouldn''t hurt you. Don''t worry. I promise we''ll be the best sisters in the future!"


    Chu Ying''er wanted to pat her chest to ensure that her face was firm. Chu Pan''er had no choice but to smile. This girl thought too much.


    However, it was also a small episode, which passed quickly, but Chu Yinger still took it to heart. Anyway, now she understands a truth. No matter what kind of person her sister is, she doesn''t care, because she is her sister anyway.


    However, Chu Yinger found a very strange problem, that is, her second aunt has been haunted since she came back from outside. She looks very strange.


    On the stove, Chu Yinger couldn''t resist curiosity and asked.


    "Sister, look at these two aunts. They have been haunted all day. What happened?"


    Then he secretly glanced at Liu''s direction. Chu Pan''er looked along her line of sight. Sure enough, Liu was sitting at the table eating melon seeds. No, it was melon seed skin. It seemed that it really scared her this morning.


    "Sister, what''s going on?"


    Intuition tells Chu Yinger that her sister must know the reason.


    "What else can we do? Naturally, some people are afraid of losing heart!"


    Chu Pan''er made no secret of this. She felt that Chu Ying''er could still know that although it was very dark, it could also make her more wary of Liu.


    "Worry? Fear?"


    Chu Yinger was confused and didn''t understand why her sister would say so.


    Chu Pan''er had a rudiment of the dough in his hand, beat an egg in it and continued to knead it.


    "I''ll tell you this later. Let''s have noodles tonight."


    At night, Liu was still in a trance. He often accidentally bumped into Chu Pan''er''s eyes and quickly didn''t open them.


    This makes Chu Pan''er feel very ridiculous.


    On the dinner table, Jiang found something wrong with Liu and knocked on her bowl with chopsticks.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t eat well, look at the melon seeds in your place. Is our family rich or something?"


    What Chiang hated most was waste. When he came back to see those melon seeds, he had a headache.


    Liu Shi, too wasteful, ate all the skin, but threw it to the ground.


    "Ah, mother, no, I eat!"


    The sound of touching woke Liu and ate a few mouthfuls of noodles. He looked very funny.


    Seeing her like this, Chiang was very angry.


    "Look at you. You look like you''ve been hungry for a few days. How can you be an elder!"


    Chiang cursed a few words, stared at Liu with his inverted triangular eyes, put out his hand and swallowed a pickle with noodles.


    Thinking of something, I looked at Chu Pan''er.


    "Pan''er, how''s your business today? I heard your second aunt went with you. How''s it?"


    Although Chu Pan''er doesn''t respect her elders, she still has some skills. Even if she doesn''t like it any more, she knows it''s time to win over her granddaughter, so as not to chill her heart.


    Chu Pan''er put down his bowls and chopsticks, sat at the table in good order, and subconsciously glanced at Liu.


    "Today is almost the same as usual, but the second aunt''s behavior is too strange. It''s just that it''s difficult to walk on the road. When we get to the store, we lie on the ground and refuse to get up. We delay our business for nothing!"


    Unexpectedly, the dead girl had to say something like this. Liu immediately blacked his face, put down the dishes and chopsticks heavily, pointed to Chu Pan''er, and the big red lips began to scold: "you dead girl, I haven''t said you yet. I''m just tired and don''t want to move. As a result, you instigated outsiders to pour my boiled water. Do you say you''re disgusting?"


    what? boiling water?


    Everyone here except Chu Pan''er looked at her in surprise and didn''t seem to believe that this was what she could do.


    Chu Pan''er looked pale. Before she opened her mouth, Chu Ying''er said it first.


    "The second aunt can''t get up on the ground. If we want to open the door for business, we have to use boiled water to remove the smell before the guests come."

 Chapter 127

    As soon as I said this, everyone understood, but it still couldn''t. anyway, Liu was also an elder.


    "But even so, it''s not good to splash boiling water!"


    Jiang frowned, not to mention that Liu is now deeply liked by him. Even ordinary people should not be like this.


    "No, it''s just that the boiling water spilled and splashed a bit."


    Chu Yinger is unwilling to show weakness. She also hates her second aunt.


    "Look at my brain. The boiling water didn''t break steadily at that time. It almost burned my second aunt, but I was unluckily scalded by the splashed boiling water."


    Chu Pan''er spoke faintly. She was worried that the girl was unobstructed and directly said that it was Tang Gu''s hot. Jiang Shi didn''t like Tang Gu in the future. It was also bad for him.


    Of course, she doesn''t worry about what Liu will say. After all


    Glanced at Liu Shi and made a slow noise before she spoke.


    "But it''s also bad luck today. I was scalded by boiling water first, and then I was almost abducted. Hey, it seems that I really want to worship the Buddha tomorrow!"


    As soon as this remark came out, several people stopped bowls and chopsticks on the table.


    His eyes stared at Chu Pan''er without moving.


    Especially Tian''s eyes turned red. She looked around at Chu Pan''er and said, "Guai Pan''er, what''s going on? Tell your mother."


    Seeing that Tian Shi was worried that it was not a fraud, Chu Pan''er was warm in her heart and no longer sold the key. When she went to see Liu Shi, she really saw that her face was pale. Her eyes were staring at Chu Pan''er. The mouth that wanted to speak was slightly open, but she didn''t dare to move at will.


    "It''s not today. I don''t burn my second aunt. I''m free to go around with her at noon. When I pass the Yuelao temple, my second aunt mentions that the Qiqiao Festival is coming, so I don''t say goodbye. On the way, my second aunt went to buy Incense and candles. As a result, the group hid in the Yuelao temple and wanted to fight me. Fortunately, I met a hero on the way, which saved Pan''er from this difficulty."


    Chu Pan''er frightened Liu word by word, but he didn''t dare to admit it. He smiled and put a vegetable in his mouth to hide his nervousness.


    "Hope girl, why don''t you tell your aunt what happened."


    Why, she thinks Chu Pan''er''s eyes are like eating people. Does she know anything?


    But how??


    If Chu Pan''er knew that she did it, would he still be so calm?


    Thinking carefully, I just saw Chu Pan''er looking at her again and pretending to be busy eating.


    Chu Pan''er''s lips were hooked, and he didn''t intend to let Liu go.


    "I heard that my second aunt left first, so I didn''t have time to tell her."


    what? Liu came back first?


    Chiang was shocked, followed by a burst of anger.


    But now it''s better to appease haopan''er.


    "Hope girl, are you all right? That hero is very grateful?"


    Jiang squinted up and down at Chu Pan''er. His eyes seemed to poke a hole in her body.


    "The hero saw that I was the only woman in the Yuelao temple. He was worried that my reputation would be damaged, so he asked me to come back first. Because he was afraid, he forgot all the thanks!"


    It seems that Chu Pan''er hasn''t recovered from the shock. Chu Pan''er turns pale when he mentions it, which makes people believe it more.


    Finally, looking at Liu''s glutinous eating, he said, "Hey, second aunt, where''s the candle you bought?"


    "Pa!"


    With the sound of chopsticks falling, Liu raised his head and just looked at Chu Pan''er''s innocent eyes, but somehow, Liu felt the slightest chill. Those eyes seemed to see through her.


    Because they are all countrymen, they are very simple and have little contact with things, so they don''t think Chu Pan''er''s words are meaningful. They are just curious that they are clearly talking about the abductor. How did they involve Liu again.


    Xingluan was different. He knew that his master would not mention it for no reason. He heard a different taste with a gentle taste. His face changed and his eyes looked coldly at Liu.


    "Er... The candle seller has gone back. It''s not. It''s almost Qiqiao Festival, so the candle seller''s business is good. He''ll go back when he''s out."


    Liu took a long time to find such a reason. Whether Chu Pan''er knew it or not, there was no evidence anyway.


    "But Pan''er, you stay in the Yuelao temple. How can you come back safely when a woman faces so many men? Even if the hero comes, before that..."


    Liu was about to stop talking. His eyes were shining brightly. Chu Pan''er, look at you fighting with me. Even if this woman didn''t do anything, she wasn''t very clean in the face of so many men, right?


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were dark. The Liu family didn''t intend to tangle about it. As a result, she wanted to destroy her reputation.


    "Didn''t you say that? When the abductors started, the hero appeared. However, when the hero appeared, he said that when you finally arrived, those abductors will be abolished!"


    She won''t give Liu any chance to slander her. What if after she said it, Liu''s next sentence is that it has nothing to do with the so-called hero?


    Hearing this, Liu''s face changed. Doesn''t that mean that the hero was deliberately waiting for the rabbit? But those abductors are


    Dare not think more, Liu''s eyes turned and smiled, "it''s like this. I hope girl, my aunt is worried more."


    What are you worried about? Worried that those abductors didn''t take me away, or didn''t destroy my innocence?


    Chu Pan''er was sarcastic.


    "My aunt is really worried. She hasn''t seen those abductors. She knows they are all men."


    Liu''s face changed. He couldn''t believe Chu Pan''er would say such a thing.


    "I... I just guessed. After all, no one knows what those abductions are like."


    The Chu family was not the one who had stayed in Gaofu, so Liu said these words, but no one questioned anything, but it was Jiang, who looked at Liu more.


    But now that her granddaughter is all right, Chiang is naturally happy. She breathes a sigh of relief and puts a vegetable in Chu Pan''er''s bowl.


    "Now that it''s all over, don''t tangle. I hope my son is all right now. That''s naturally a good thing."


    Liu naturally wished they wouldn''t say these words. After taking a break, he continued to eat noodles.


    While Chu Yinger thought of the pedestrian she had seen before and frowned, but this time she learned to be smart and didn''t speak.


    Seeing his sister''s worried appearance, Chu Pan''er guessed why, but she didn''t say it.


    After the family finished eating, Chu Pan''er cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and took the wine cup to the back yard.


    After she looked left and right, she grabbed Chu Pan''er''s serious face.


    "Sister, is today''s matter related to my second aunt?"

 Chapter 128

    Chu Pan''er was surprised. Unexpectedly, the little girl guessed it. What''s the matter?


    Is it difficult to stay with her for a long time and know how to observe her words and expressions?


    However, Chu Ying''er was always bold and smart, and didn''t think so much.


    Just... She didn''t want to tell Chu Yinger so. She looked at her brightly and asked faintly, "what do you think?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er throw the problem on herself, Chu Ying''er frowned.


    "Sister, you have always pointed at your second aunt at the dinner table, especially when it comes to abductions, and her second aunt''s attitude is also very strange. According to her temperament, she doesn''t stand up to refute anything."


    If this is not a ghost in your heart, what is it?


    So Chu Pan''er came to a conclusion on these things.


    After hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pan''er was silent for a while, but his eyes still didn''t leave. After a long time, he opened his mouth: "Ying''er, your observation is really good, but don''t tell anyone the speculation in your heart, do you understand?"


    Liu Shi and her adulterer are ruthless people at first sight. She is not afraid of being retaliated, but Chu Ying''er is different. She is a weak woman alive. If Liu Shi uses her moves on her, it will be over. Even if those abductors are not caught, there are others.


    "But if you tell Grandma like this, you can get rid of your second aunt?"


    Chu Ying''er was very surprised that Liu Shi would do this, and she was disgusted with her in her heart. How could these two aunts be so cruel and think


    But how did my sister know?


    He looked at Chu Pan''er suspiciously. Seeing that she was nothing different, he felt even more strange in his heart.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. If we talk too much, we''ll bring out more trouble."


    Just let Liu go?


    Of course not. This woman will clean up slowly sooner or later. Of course, it''s not urgent now.


    Chu Ying''er listened to Chu Pan''er very much and nodded, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Liu''s meal surprised her beyond measure, so she had to hurry to find Tian Dazhuang. Of course, no one saw it.


    In the hidden reed marsh, a creaking rippling sound came. Soon, two white figures were busy putting on their clothes.


    Chujia village is in the dark this big night, so no one will find such hesitation.


    They put on their clothes and got up. They sneaked around and saw no one, so they quietly began to discuss.


    "You say, Chu Pan''er''s dead girl is all right, but something happened to those abductors?"


    It turned out that these two people were no other than Liu Hotan Dazhuang.


    Liu looked left and right and nodded solemnly. She glared angrily at Tian Dazhuang. "I said where did you find people? Even if Chu Pan''er didn''t have an accident, even my mother was almost exposed."


    "You almost exposed? What''s the matter?"


    Tian Dazhuang didn''t understand Liu''s meaning. Liu snorted coldly and told him about the night.


    Knowing the context, Tian Dazhuang pulled up a reed and put it in his mouth. A pair of thief eyes narrowed together.


    "Tut Tut, your daughter is really smart enough to see that you did things."


    "What''s your point? Who are you looking for?"


    After pushing Tian Dazhuang, Liu stared at him, which made his heart itch immediately.


    "Anyway, Chu Pan''er should solve it as soon as possible. What if something happens?"


    This made Liu very worried. He didn''t notice the difference of Tian Dazhuang. He turned his head and found that Tian Dazhuang had a big color light.


    He got up and threw Liu to the ground, pinching her happily.


    "This smelly girl will clean up sooner or later. We have time. It''s a big deal. We''ll marry her to the poor mountain ditch and never come back!"


    Anyway, he''s just a little girl. He doesn''t care at all.


    Liu Shi also felt some truth when he heard this. He climbed to Tian Dazhuang''s neck with a trace of flattery in his hands and smiled: "what you said is reasonable. Let''s do it like this. I don''t believe that the smelly girl will be so lucky next time."


    Tian Dazhuang laughed, knocked Liu down and started having sex.


    After half an night, Liu put on his clothes and hurried to Chu''s house.


    Chu Pan''er never thought he had such luck. The first day he meditated on the roof, he met Tian Dazhuang walking out of Liu''s room. Today, he actually saw Liu coming back from the outside and squinting slightly. Chu Pan''er looked very dignified.


    The Chu family are all women. If others know that there are men in and out of the Chu family, or Liu is fooling around outside, won''t it also make the Chu family fall into a bolt?


    I remember in the beginning, didn''t Liu get divorced because he fooled around with that bachelor?


    Now he just stayed at home by relying on the bracelet given by his grandfather, and promised his grandmother to be safe. Now, Hotan Dazhuang is not clear. I don''t know why Liu is so shameless.


    Chu Pan''er was disgusted for a while. They all said that there would be those pickled things in the high school, but they didn''t expect that there would be such a simple place.


    But


    After searching the memory of the original owner, he understood what the end would be if he caught a traitor here. After careful thinking, Chu Pan''er had a decision in his heart and a sharp light flashed across his eyes. Liu''s family must not stay. In case he was caught, it''s not just Liu''s family.


    At that time, it''s said that the Chu women can''t control it. Without men, they always want to do those things. Then, I''m afraid their people are difficult to walk in the Chu village. She doesn''t care. After all, she won''t stay in the whole place. Chu Yinger and Chu Jiner are different. If they can''t resist and be hurt because of these rumors, it''s related to their life!


    His eyes locked tightly on Liu''s body, and Chu Pan''er had plans.


    If you just rely on her mouth, no one will believe her and get into trouble for nothing. After all, this little girl still knows those things between men and women. It''s strange that she is not submerged by saliva stars. Therefore, it''s necessary to catch stolen goods and double when catching thieves. We should not only protect the reputation of the Chu family, but also give Tian Dazhuang and Liu an unforgettable lesson to adulterers and adulterers.


    At this time, Liu didn''t know that he was watched by Chu Pan''er, but he still had the same idea as Tian Dazhuang last time. He felt chilly. It seemed that someone was staring at her and subconsciously looked up, but there was nothing.


    Maybe it''s because she did something bad. She shrunk her neck and didn''t dare to think about anything. After finishing her clothes, she went back to Chu''s house. She wanted to go back and have a good sleep, but she didn''t expect to meet Jiang Shi with a lamp waiting at the door as soon as she arrived at the door of the room

 Chapter 129

    Why is this dead old woman here?


    Liu secretly scolded, shouldn''t the dead old woman find anything?


    Shrinking back, Liu remembered that he had just finished finishing his clothes, so he came out of the dark with his chest and called Jiang with a smile: "Mom, it''s so late. Why don''t you sleep?"


    Chiang wanted to ask about the day, but he found that Liu had just returned. He was furious at this moment. This bastard came back at this time. Where have you been fooling around?


    At the thought of this, Chiang was very angry. He pointed to Liu''s nose and scolded, "good little woman, you don''t sleep at home in the middle of the night. Where are you going?"


    Chiang scolded her, but she frightened Liu. Alas, how did the old woman know that she went to the reed marsh under the village bridge? Did she not follow her?


    But looking at Chiang''s face again, it was not like he was angry because he found out that kind of thing. He opened his mouth carefully.


    "Mom, I just can''t sleep. I want to go out."


    Chiang gave Liu a twist and went out for a walk at night. Who did she get? Was she blind?


    "I warn you, you will behave like before. See what I do when I don''t interrupt your dog legs and go out at night. You know best in your heart. I won''t pursue this matter. I have other things to ask you!"


    He looked around with his eyes and took Liu back to his room.


    In fact, after dinner was over, Chiang always thought about what was wrong, so he couldn''t stand it. He went to Liu and found that Liu wasn''t at home at night. This burst of anger made her pale with anger at the thought of this cheap woman''s collusion with a bachelor a while ago. This shameless dead goblin dared to fool around when she was old, They really think there are no men in the Chu family.


    With Jiang''s snake like eyes, Liu''s heart has been flustered.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter? I ask you, did you have a lot of ideas about the girl who was almost abducted today?"


    Unexpectedly, the old woman asked this question. Liu''s face was frightened. She quickly waved her hand and shook her head: "Mom, do I look like a person doing that kind of immoral thing? It''s not me, not me!"


    "It''s not you. What are you panicking about? I warn you, hope girl must have suspected you. Besides, you don''t deal with him at ordinary times. Why are you so kind to go to the market with him today? I can tell you. You told them what you think you''re wrong, so you did it. You can deceive them, but you can''t deceive me!"


    At least he has lived so many years. As a result, she was fooled by the little hoof. Could she not be angry, but the little hoof didn''t seem to be the same thing. Looking at this, she was angry.


    "Mom, I really think I''m wrong. Is it Chu Pan''er''s little... What did the girl say to you? I tell you, the girl is a ghost spirit in her heart, so don''t be deceived by him."


    Liu''s painstaking persuasion attracted Jiang''s eyes.


    "What''s your promise? I can tell you that if you weren''t so useful, I wouldn''t care what the old man left!"


    Hate that Liu''s one eye, Jiang''s face is vicious, the whole little bitch, it''s best not to do anything special, otherwise don''t blame her.


    Hearing this, Liu''s heart relaxed. He took out a flat silver leaf from the dressing box and handed it to Jiang: "Mom, this is the grain stored for you by his daughter-in-law. Come on, take it first!"


    Fortunately, the dead old woman likes these things, but also, if it weren''t for these things, she wouldn''t be able to walk around the Chu house now.


    At the thought of this, Liu felt very happy.


    On the roof, a tile had long been dug up. Chu Pan''er looked at everything below, his eyes were cold, and his lips were ironic.


    Sure enough, it was Liu who gave Chiang benefits that made him so arrogant. For these benefits, Chiang didn''t care about the reputation of the Chu family.


    I just heard that Chiang realized that Liu was out fooling around, but he still didn''t say anything. Even the fact that she was almost abducted was related to Liu, and she didn''t do anything. I think this silver can really buy a person''s humanity.


    But where did Liu get the money?


    Her eyes fell on the silver leaf placed in her arms by the old lady. Chu Pan''er''s eyes were dark. She always felt that it was not so simple.


    Next, Liu''s and Jiang''s families were long and short. There was nothing to see, so Chu Pan''er put down the tiles and jumped off the roof.


    At dawn the next day, Chu Pan''er packed up and went to the shop with Chu Ying''er, accompanied by Xing Luan. When he left, Chu Pan''er looked deeply at Liu''s room, and a cold feeling appeared on his lips.


    "Ying''er, you are walking ahead now. I have something to say to xingluan."


    After walking for a while, Chu Pan''er called Chu Ying''er and asked her to go first. Chu Ying''er didn''t understand, but she also listened to her sister. She walked forward alone. She wanted to wait while walking, but she was seduced by a fragrance from the front.


    She narrowed her eyes, licked her tongue, stretched out her hand and fanned in front of her nose. She felt that the taste was the smell of meat. At this time, she was greedy for the girl. She drooled and ran to the place with the smell. As a result, she forgot her sister''s instructions to wait and go, and accelerated her pace to follow the smell


    "What''s the matter, girl?"


    Xingluan was stopped and looked at Chu Pan''er. In fact, yesterday, when she heard those words, she wanted to ask her master what had happened, but she was worried about surpassing, so she didn''t ask much, but she was sure that the hero she said yesterday was lying.


    Chu Pan''er knew that xingluan was a person who wanted to repay his kindness and was on call. Of course, she was not an affectant person, so she impolitely pointed to the direction of the Chu family and gave orders.


    "From today on, you follow Liu. I suspect Liu has some problems!"


    That day, she had communicated with Wang about it. After seeing it last night, Chu Pan''er felt that it could not be delayed any longer.


    Without any inquiry, xingluan has 100% trust in the woman in front of her.


    "Yes, girl, I''ll watch Liu!"


    These days, xingluan knew that her master valued the Chu family, so she naturally had to finish what she ordered. After hugging her fist, xingluan turned and left, looked at xingluan''s back, and then moved to her brisk pace. The girl''s lightness skill was really handsome.


    Unconsciously, Chu Yinger came to the depths of the woods, but she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed because she hadn''t seen the place where the fragrance was sent out.

 Chapter 130

    But she has never been a quitter. She is still happy. Even if she can''t eat, look at the head office?


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Chu Yinger looked greedy, followed and came to the woods.


    Wow


    Chu Ying''er''s eyes lit up and stared at the burning bonfire in the open space in front. In the bonfire, a whole chicken was roasting.


    The roast chicken was burning in the raging fire, but it didn''t mean any burning. On the contrary, a smell came out from it.


    "God, who is roasting chicken here? Can I have a look?"


    Chu Yinger looked around and found no one. She swallowed her saliva and approached the roast chicken step by step. When she looked at it, people couldn''t help laughing.


    Close... Close


    Chu Ying''er''s face was smiling more and more. Seeing that her little hand was about to touch the crisp and bright roast chicken, a wind sounded behind her, and a cold hand grabbed her neck from behind.


    Chu Yinger only felt the cold behind her back. The cold touch on her neck made her dare not move. With the increasing strength of that hand, Chu Yinger only felt that her neck was getting worse and worse.


    "Who are you? Well, let me go!"


    A pair of small hands kept pushing away the hard fist, but it was useless at all. The owner of the hand seemed to have a killing intention and kept lifting Chu Yinger from the ground.


    "Ah... Cough... Let me go!"


    Chu Ying''er was frightened when she found herself farther and farther away from the ground. She just felt her neck tighter and tighter, and her breathing was more and more uncomfortable. A smiling face, because of suffocation, became very red. Under the fire, it seemed so ferocious.


    The people behind didn''t make a sound. Chu Yinger''s tears burst out. A smiling face was tightly wrinkled and full of grievances: "let go... Let go of me... I don''t want to eat your chicken, or... It''s too fragrant... I... I can''t help it for a moment... Cough, cough!"


    How could she encounter such a thing? It''s all her greed. Is it necessary to die because of a chicken?


    No, she won''t!


    Desperate to close her eyes, she felt very wronged. Why, why


    Just when she thought she was going to die, the people behind her suddenly coughed. She only felt that the back of her head was cold and her neck was loosened. She fell directly to the ground and fell right next to the roast chicken.


    To relax, Chu Ying''er patted her chest and gasped, and her body gradually warmed up, but as soon as she moved, she fell down again.


    Sobbing, I can''t get up! My sister will laugh at me when she sees it!


    Feeling the temperature around her, Chu Yinger looked over and just looked at the roast chicken, but thinking of the manager just now, she didn''t dare to take a look. She could only swallow her saliva and stopped beating her attention.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    A hoarse voice sounded, and Chu Ying''er fell on him.


    The man was dressed in black and his hair was messy. Although his whole body was dirty, he had a pair of good-looking eyes.


    This made Chu Ying''er stunned, but thinking that he was the one who almost strangled herself, she was afraid and hid away directly.


    "I won''t hurt you!!"


    The man saw Chu Yinger dodge and knew that he had just frightened her, so he explained. As soon as his voice fell, he immediately coughed violently, and a mouthful of black blood gushed out of his mouth. Chu Yinger was so frightened that he shouted.


    After Chu Pan''er said goodbye to xingluan, he planned to chase Chu Ying''er, but after chasing all the way, he didn''t find any trace of Chu Ying''er.


    She looked around. Her face was very ugly. What happened to the girl?


    She doesn''t doubt that Chu Yinger has arrived at the shop. After all, Chu Yinger is also a weak little girl no matter how capable she is. In addition, she didn''t delay much time with xingluan, so Chu Yinger won''t go too far even if she goes too fast.


    Moreover, after walking several miles with lightness skills, she still didn''t find Chu Yinger''s figure. When she saw that the sky was about to dawn, her originally cold face was also worried.


    "Ying''er... Ying''er, where are you?"


    He called loudly and startled the birds and animals falling in the woods, but no one answered. This is Chu Pan''er.


    She looked anxiously, but there was no news.


    "Ying''er! Chu Ying''er, where are you? Don''t scare your sister, come out quickly!"


    Chu Pan''er was full of hope, but Ying''er was too naughty, so she hid, but after looking for some time, no one answered, which made her very afraid.


    Although there are no bad people in the village, there are everyone in the village. Ying''er is a girl with an original logo. If anyone likes this, regardless of who is in the village


    At the thought of this, Chu Pan''er was even more uncomfortable, and the action of looking for someone was a little happier.


    Dong Yizhen has been working at home since that day, so she doesn''t go out much. Today, she plans to sell some of the hunted prey to the market. She plans to sell the money to repair her father''s health.


    But when it comes to the market, what emerges in Dong Yizhen''s mind is Chu Pan''er''s smiling, flower like face, which stirs his heartstrings bit by bit.


    Thinking of what he was thinking, Dong Yizhen looked a little embarrassed and wanted to see the beautiful woman like a breeze.


    No, just thinking, halfway through the road, he just met the woman in his heart. He was a little surprised. He was lamenting the coincidence in his heart, but he heard that she seemed to be looking for someone, hurriedly put down her prey and ran over.


    "Miss Chu, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as I got close to Chu Pan''er, I smelled the fragrance on her. The originally dark face climbed up with a blush, coughed and asked with concern.


    As soon as he saw Dong Yizhen, Chu Pan''er had no time to think about it. Regardless of the defense of men and women, he took him with both hands and hurriedly opened his mouth: "brother Dong, my sister Ying''er is missing. Brother Chu, can you help me find it!"


    The first time he saw Chu Pan''er''s face so flustered, Dong Yizhen immediately felt distressed. He held her in his back hand and nodded, regardless of whether his prey would be taken away by people on the roadside, so he began to look for it separately from Chu Pan''er.


    "Chu Ying''er, where are you? Don''t scare your sister, OK? Ying''er!"


    Calling out, Chu Pan''er''s voice was a little hoarse and monofilament. She didn''t compromise. She thought that she would never stop if she couldn''t find Chu Ying''er.


    After looking for it for a long time, Chu Pan''er smelled the smell of roast chicken. His face changed. Who was roasting chicken in the daytime?


    Will Ying''er


    Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er''s eyes lit up. Since there is the smell of roast chicken, it has been proved that someone has been there for so long. She can ask that person if she has seen Ying''er.


    With this idea, Chu Pan''er looked happy and hurriedly followed the taste.

 Chapter 131

    And here, unaware that her sister is going crazy, Chu Yinger still confronts the seriously injured man lying on the ground.


    She stayed where she was and didn''t dare to move. Seeing that the man who had just returned with infinite strength now looked weak, she couldn''t help being curious.


    But curiosity is curiosity. She doesn''t dare to joke about her life. Just now, the terrible suffocation made her very uncomfortable. She doesn''t want to taste it again.


    When Chu Yinger looked at the man motionless, Chu Pan''er had followed the taste. She wanted to ask, but she saw Chu Yinger squatting next to the roast chicken. Her face changed greatly and hurried to hug Chu Yinger.


    "Ying''er, what are you doing? My sister has been looking for you for a long time. She doesn''t want you to wait for me while you walk. How can you come here?"


    Chu Ying''er didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to come and feel the warmth of her body. Her nose couldn''t help but sour. She cried loudly holding Chu Pan''er.


    Although the cry was not earth shaking, it could also be noticed by Dong Yizhen not far away, so he was worried about an accident and rushed here.


    Chu Pan''er heard that the child was crying so sad. Without opening her eyes, she gently patted Chu Ying''er on the back and comforted her: "well, Ying''er, it''s all right. My sister is here. What are you doing here? What should you do if you meet a bad person?"


    Open the distance between himself and Chu Yinger. Chu Pan''er wanted to ask a few questions, but just finished, he saw Chu Yinger''s tears flowing. His heart was soft and stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Well, well, silly girl, why are you crying? My sister didn''t say anything about you."


    Seeing that the girl couldn''t cry, Chu Pan''er frowned. Was it not that the girl was bullied?


    She paused, as if she had just ignored something.


    Looking back, I noticed the man lying on the ground.


    As soon as his face changed, Chu Pan''er hurriedly stood in front of Chu Ying''er and stared at the man with a fierce face.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen also came. Seeing this scene, she hurried to Chu Pan''er and turned around to ask.


    "Miss Chu, what''s going on?"


    Chu Pan''er also looked at a loss. She had been like this since she came. The only thing she knew was the girl behind her.


    "Ying''er, what''s going on?"


    Chu Pan''er asked softly for fear of frightening Chu Ying''er.


    The latter sucked his nose, looked at his sister''s worried appearance, and his eyes became more red. Finally, he told Chu Pan''er the context.


    After hearing what Chu Ying''er said, Chu Pan''er didn''t know whether to be angry or laugh. The girl ran over to see what the smell was. As a result, she met a seriously injured man. When she heard that the man wanted to hurt the girl''s life, she got a very ugly face and picked up the long sword around the man in the air, Straight to his forehead.


    He looked at the man secretly. Although he was dressed in black, his black clothes were in a mess. His hands were covered with blood, and he felt his internal breathing was chaotic. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    But these did not let her relax her vigilance. She looked cold and fierce. It seemed that as long as the man dared to move, he would die under her sword.


    The man was out of his mind. When he heard the woman''s sweet but cold voice, he was surprised. The divine consciousness came back immediately and looked up hard. However, he saw a woman dressed as a village girl pointing at him with a sword, but the sword was very familiar


    Seeing the man wake up, Chu Pan''er was more impolite. He thought of his sister crying so fiercely and wanted to stab a sword into his chest.


    "I... it''s a cold night. That girl broke into my hiding place by mistake. I thought she was an outlaw, so I was so rude!"


    At a glance, she saw what had happened. Lengye tried her best to explain. She didn''t understand why a village girl had such a deep killing intention all over her body, but she also knew that if he didn''t explain well and didn''t wait for his poison hair, he would die under the woman''s sword.


    With a sound of self mockery, Leng Ye looked up and saw that the woman he had almost killed was shaking all over her body. She seemed to be afraid of something. She smiled sorry at her. As a result, she immediately hid behind the man. Goodbye to the man. Leng Ye''s face changed. This... This is not


    For a moment, he was eager and angry. He vomited a mouthful of blood again, but his eyes never left on Dong Yizhen.


    "Master... Master, subordinate... Subordinate finally... Poof!"


    Before he finished, lengye stared at Dong Yizhen''s direction and sprayed a mouthful of blood. Finally, he showed a gratifying smile and slowly closed his eyes.


    Master?


    Taking back the long sword, Chu Pan''er looked at the cold night suspiciously. Just... Was he looking at Dong Yizhen?


    Looking back at the man, he saw that the man was as confused as him.


    After calming Chu Ying''er, Dong Yizhen came to the man and looked at Chu Pan''er with the same doubts.


    "What''s going on?"


    Chu Pan''er shook her head. She also felt strange. For some reason, she ran into an injured person and called Dong Yizhen the master?


    However, Chu Pan''er had no doubt. From the beginning, she felt that Dong Yizhen was not a rural person. On the contrary, her status must be different.


    In addition, so many people came after him before. Now, it''s strange for a man to call him master.


    "Does this man know me?"


    Dong Yizhen soon thought of this and asked with a frown. Chu Pan''er was not clear, but it was about Dong Yizhen. She felt that the man called cold night in front of her could not die.


    Squatting down, she gave him a pulse regardless of the dirt of the cold night.


    It doesn''t matter. I was shocked.


    "This pulse is too fluffy and disordered. It''s good to have internal and external injuries since last night."


    Seeing the fire, Chu Pan''er estimated the time.


    "What about that?"


    Somehow, as soon as he heard the name of cold night, Dong Yizhen felt a strange feeling floating in his heart.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t answer. A pair of glazed eyes just looked at him quietly.


    Dong Yizhen pursed her mouth and understood the meaning of the woman in front of her.


    After looking at the cold night that was seriously injured, I felt an indelible feeling in my heart.


    But this man almost hurt miss Pan''er''s sister just now. If he is saved, it


    However, as soon as he heard the two words called by the man, he always felt a breath in his heart. He had never thought of finding his original memory. Now there was a raging fire burning in his chest, which made him extremely uncomfortable. It seemed that there was something in his mind waiting to break out of the cocoon.


    After calming his mood, Dong Yizhen frowned more tightly. If... If it was what he thought, then the person in front of him


    "Help!"

 Chapter 132

    The light words came from Dong Yizhen''s mouth. Chu Pan''er nodded, but he didn''t dare to let anyone move the cold night.


    After all, this move will only cause more harm to him.


    At this time, regardless of whether Chu Ying''er was present or not, Chu Pan''er was not afraid to disclose his martial arts. He lost some internal power to lengye with Dong Yizhen and asked Chu Ying''er to help find some herbs. In this way, he hurriedly dealt with the wound on lengye.


    After that, seeing that the time was almost up, he helped lengye to the nearest thatched house.


    After looking at the man who was almost wrapped all over, Chu Pan''er nodded.


    "It seems that this man can''t die for a while. When he wakes up, ask him and see if he can ask anything."


    She said this to Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen naturally understood what he meant, nodded and looked at Chu Ying''er, who was still afraid. Chu Pan''er couldn''t help but soften his eyes.


    She asked softly, "Ying''er, are you okay?"


    Chu Ying''er returned to her senses and looked at Chu Pan''er. Her eyes were like looking at a living immortal, shining with the light of worship.


    After all, just my sister rushed to protect herself, and it was the same as some fairy tales in the book.


    "I''m fine, sister. Won''t this man die?"


    Looking at the man tied all over the side, Chu Ying''er was a little confused. However, although the man almost killed himself just now, it seemed very uncomfortable to see him injured so badly.


    Chu Pan''er knew that the girl in front of him was kind-hearted. He reached out and touched her face. He smiled and said, "yes, of course he won''t die. Why? We Yinger don''t want him to die?"


    Chu Pan''er asked softly.


    Chu Ying''er nodded without hesitation. She could hear that this man might have something to do with Dong Yizhen.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just hurt too deeply. As long as he has a good rest, it''s no big deal." Chu Pan''er comforted.


    Although her medical skills are not very good, it is also possible to remove these dangers without saying that it can make him alive.


    "Just... Is it too dangerous to put him here? His injuries are beaten by his enemies. If we save him, his enemies will come to the door and have a son."


    "Yes, or I''ll take you to my house! First, you are a woman. If others know that you take care of a strange man, I''m afraid it will affect your rice Festival."


    I have to say that the man in front of me was very considerate, nodded and promised.


    In this way, Dong Yizhen went back to Dong''s house with the man behind her back. Of course, Chu paner was asked to take their prey. They came to Dong Yizhen''s house for the first time and looked at the small house. Although it was poor, it was very clean, which made Chu paner look at Dong Yizhen more.


    After cleaning up, Dong Yizhen sent them out.


    "Brother Dong, if this uncle comes back, he won''t scold you? After all, such a person..."


    Chu Pan''er was worried. After all, they were also to blame for the accident.


    Dong Yizhen knew his adoptive parents very well, so he shook his head: "it''s all right. If my parents knew that this was involved with me in the past, they wouldn''t say anything. Miss Chu, don''t worry. It''s late. Don''t you have to go to the market? Dong, it''s not easy to disturb."


    Chu Pan''er saw the sky and knew that it would take a lot of time to delay this trip. He nodded and left with Chu Ying''er.


    On the way, Chu Yinger was still a little frightened. After all, something like that had just happened. How could she accept it so easily as a little girl?


    "Ying''er, shall I send you back?"


    Seeing that she was approaching the market, Chu Yinger still had no mind in her eyes and trembled all over, which made Chu Pan''er feel very distressed when she saw it, so she made such a proposal.


    I didn''t know that the girl was also a strong cargo. She shook her head hard and looked serious. "No, sister, I want to go to the store with you."


    Seeing the little girl''s persistence, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. He touched the little girl''s double bun and opened his mouth with worry: "don''t think about that just now, otherwise you will have a nightmare at night."


    She knew very well that the little girl was no worse than anyone in her heart. If she really couldn''t insist, she wouldn''t embarrass her.


    Chu Ying''er was not a hypocritical person. She shook her head and took Chu Pan''er''s hand. They went to the shop.


    At this time, Tang Gu also opened a shop for a long time. Seeing the two people coming, he couldn''t help worrying. Chu Pan''er didn''t want too many people to know about the cold night, so he just said that the delay on the road was over.


    Chu Ying''er didn''t understand why her sister wanted to hide it, but since her sister didn''t want to say it, she should also shut up, so she forced her spirit and hoped that her body would be better.


    The market became more and more lively. Looking at the passers-by, Chu Pan''er became more and more confused.


    At this time, a moon blue figure took the servant to Chu Pan''er''s body. With a wave of his hand, all the servants sounded the call.


    "How''s Miss Chu''s business these days?"


    The tone of the visitor was somewhat cool, which disgusted Chu Pan''er. He didn''t know what the man was doing here?


    She remembered that since the cooperation was over, there was no need to keep pestering.


    But these days, because I was busy, I forgot to find the news of Pei Jiyue.


    After the dark sigh, she looked at people''s eyes and felt cool.


    "Just tell me what''s wrong, young master Pei!"


    Beat around the bush or something. Do you think... She can''t see it?


    "Oh, Miss Chu is straightforward!"


    Pei Feng looked at Chu Pan''er with deep meaning and said with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    If it weren''t for the fact that all the guests wanted to eat Chu Pan''er''s cakes, he wouldn''t have come to the place of peasant women at all, wouldn''t he have defiled his nobility in vain


    But when I thought that this woman was related to his business, I had to endure it and said word by word: "Miss Chu, of course, I know that the last thing made you feel cold about us, but I also took over the restaurant for the first time. There are many things I don''t know, so I hope you can understand."


    "Mr. Pei is joking. Since the cooperation is lifted, there is no need to continue."


    Chu Pan''er''s tone was cold and her expression was indifferent. No one could see what she was thinking. Pei Feng took herself too seriously.


    "It seems that the girl really doesn''t want to cooperate with us?"


    Pei Feng asked again and again.


    This woman is too arrogant. Shouldn''t they be glad to come to her?

 Chapter 133

    "Mr. Pei, thank you for your attention, but I''m sorry. Since the restaurant has cancelled the contract with us, everything between us will not count, so please respect yourself!"


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t understand how shameless Pei Feng can be. Her words are all for this. As long as she has a few backbone, I''m afraid she won''t continue to entangle at all, but Pei Feng seems to be on a bar with Chu Pan''er, and a pair of peach blossom eyes are full of some fun.


    "Miss Chu''s temperament..."


    "Mr. Pei, we have to open the door to do business. I hope you can... Excuse me!"


    "Since ancient times, good horses don''t eat back. Even if childe Pei gives more benefits, the little woman won''t be moved, so I hope childe can muddle along!"


    Chu Pan''er impolitely interrupted Peifeng''s words. He wanted to see how shameless this man was. Would she continue after her words came out?


    Sure enough, upon hearing these words, Pei Feng wanted to get angry. He clenched his clothes tightly and snorted coldly.


    "It seems that the girl insisted on a toast instead of a penalty?"


    Huh? The threats are out? It seems that this man is really shameless to the limit.


    "Is it difficult for Mr. Pei to bully others?"


    Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes and looked dangerously at the man who looked warm and Rui.


    If the man really cooperates with her, there will be a ghost. She still remembers what happened at the door of the restaurant that day, and the people in front of her obviously know that the beggars were called by themselves.


    Therefore, even if ordinary people can''t remember, they will mention one or two sentences.


    As a result, Mr. Pei didn''t say anything when he came. Instead, he wanted to cooperate with her. Such people are either heartless and honest, or... Ah, obviously, Mr. Pei is definitely not the first.


    Indeed, Pei Feng still remembered the scene that the smelly girl called the beggars in front of her door. She wanted to settle accounts with her, but when she thought of the needs of the guests, she had to stop, thinking about the future and settling accounts in the future, but she didn''t think that the girl refused to cooperate with her.


    So it really damaged his self-esteem, and imposed all this on Chu Pan''er.


    "Miss Chu misunderstood me. How can I bully others? I just think, look at the things in your small shop. They can only sell for a few Wen at most, but they are different from me. At least they are twelve and a half liang of silver, so why don''t you think it''s good for you and me?"


    Pei Feng turned his eyes and looked at the small shop. He had a definite number in his heart.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t think it was ridiculous that Pei Feng used profits to seduce him.


    I wanted to refuse, but there was a charming smile in my mind, and my face changed slightly.


    It seems that... There is no news of Pei Jiyue so far. Should he not die?


    But think about it and think it''s impossible, so will the problem appear on the person in front of you?


    Thinking of this, she didn''t speak.


    Pei Feng thought that Chu Pan''er was seriously thinking about whether to cooperate with him, so he narrowed his eyes with satisfaction and felt that the person in front of him would promise him to cooperate again.


    For a long time, seeing that Chu Pan''er had not answered, he couldn''t help but accentuate his tone again.


    "I said Miss Chu, how are you thinking?"


    Chu Pan''er had a general idea in his mind at this time.


    If she doesn''t cooperate with Peifeng and wants to do good business in this street with Peifeng''s character, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    Unless... It''s to find Pei Jiyue. When Pei Jiyue comes back, everything is easy to say. However, the sea of people is vast, and it''s hard to find someone unless


    Thoughts reverse. Will Pei Jiyue be in Jiyue restaurant?


    However, if it is true, Pei Feng also hides it very well.


    After thinking about it, Chu Pan''er''s expression became more and more serious.


    "If you cooperate, I have only one request!"


    Chu Pan''er spoke slowly.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er, this is a promise. Pei Feng''s smile is deeper, while Tang Gu and Chu Ying''er are unbelievable.


    Because according to Chu Pan''er''s temperament, saying one is one will never hinder his answer because of anything. How can it be like this this this time?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t pay attention to Tang Gu and Chu Ying''er''s thoughts. It was clear in her heart that she had to find Pei Jiyue back.


    "What requirements!"


    Pei Feng opened his mouth. He thought that even if there was a request, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be too much for this little woman.


    "I need to go to the restaurant to prepare the ingredients myself!"


    Chu Pan''er looked cold, and his eyes were very firm.


    Pei Feng picked his eyebrows, remembered something and said with a smile: "I remember a few days ago, Pei Jiyue invited you to the restaurant, but you refused!"


    Under the smile, there was a deep meaning. He didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er meant.


    However, I didn''t think much because I was just a little village girl.


    But Chu Pan''er wanted to vomit blood.


    "Because of my character, I don''t believe in the character of young master Pei. After all, these things need to see the light. If I don''t stare at them in person, I think they were manipulated by me, and then blame me. Isn''t it unfair?"


    Chu Pan''er is telling the truth. To tell the truth, she really can''t believe the man in front of her. Although she smiles so sunny, in Chu Pan''er''s opinion, she is dignified.


    Peifeng secretly pinched the palm of his hand and smiled on his face.


    "It seems that Miss Chu really doesn''t believe me?"


    The girl didn''t think she had some brains. He did have this plan. Of course, he just wanted to teach her a lesson. He didn''t want to do anything, but he didn''t want to be pointed out by her.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t answer and still stood at the door. Pei Feng watched her for a while and laughed loudly: "ha ha ha, what a smart little girl. In that case, wait for the girl in Jiyue restaurant tomorrow!"


    After taking a deep look at Chu Pan''er, Pei Feng left the shop with his entourage.


    When Pei Feng''s people were clean, Chu Yinger came to the door a few steps, looked outside and asked nervously, "sister, why are you? You know that Jiyue restaurant''s current owner is not a good thing, and you agree to cooperate. Moreover, you have to go to their restaurant."


    Chu Ying''er disagrees very much. The second childe of the Pei family looks at her sister like a wolf dog sees a piece of meat. She is worried that something will happen to her sister.


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were far-reaching. He didn''t want to tell Chu Ying''er his plans. He just told him, "it''s hard for you to look at the store these days. During this time, I also taught you the operation methods. If I don''t have time, you''ll come!"

 Chapter 134

    Unexpectedly, her sister asked her to come to the store. She couldn''t do it at all. She waved her hand in a panic. Chu Yinger hurriedly refused: "sister, I''m afraid I can''t do it well!"


    If the reputation of the store is damaged because of her, she can''t bear it. She''s very sad to think of this. Indeed, she wants to help her sister share, but it''s not like this.


    Chu Pan''er knows what Chu Ying''er is thinking and that the girl is very modest. Before, she knew the girl''s ability, so it''s safe to give her the whole shop.


    Besides, there is also Tang Gu, who will not let her suffer any loss.


    After finishing Chu Ying''er''s clothes, Chu Pan''er''s smile deepened.


    "Well, there''s nothing to worry about. One day you''ll take this step. The only thing you have to do now is constantly sublimate yourself!"


    What she thinks is very simple. If this girl is cultivated, it is also a good girl.


    However, she doesn''t know how long it will take to go, and there are too many things in the middle. It''s always impossible to prevent. If someone wants to make trouble in the store, it''s afraid that only xingluan can make up for it.


    So we have to think of a perfect way.


    Chu Ying''er didn''t know that Chu Pan''er was distracted. She tooted her mouth and looked solemn in her eyes. Since her sister wanted to give her the shop, she could only accept it. She just hoped that there would be no accident.


    Chu Pan''er told Chiang about it after he went back. Chiang hesitated, but Chu Pan''er told Chiang his real thoughts. But Chiang had to agree.


    When Liu knew that Chu Pan''er was going to Jiyue restaurant, he was very happy, just as Chu Pan''er would not come back.


    So when I sent Chu Pan''er the next morning, my eyes narrowed with laughter.


    "Hope girl, don''t miss home after you go. I''ll take good care of my family, aunt."


    If you can take care of them, there will be ghosts.


    Chu pan son make complaints about it in his heart.


    But the surface is silent.


    However, why did Liu think she would not come back after she went to Jiyue restaurant?


    Could it be that


    With a sneer, Chu Pan''er''s eyes fell lightly on Liu''s body, which made her nervous.


    "Second aunt, I''m just going to work in Jiyue restaurant, not living there as a long-term worker. It seems that second aunt wants to rush Pan''er away?"


    In fact, don''t say that Liu''s practice is like that. Chu Pan''er sneered in his heart and looked very indifferent.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er coming back, Liu''s smile gradually stiffened.


    She felt cramps in her grinning mouth. What''s the matter? Didn''t she say she was going to work?


    Originally, Liu thought that since Chu Pan''er left, no one would take care of her. While she is away, clean up Tian''s little hoof. After all, she still remembers her last revenge.


    "Hope girl, didn''t you misunderstand your aunt? She just..."


    "Second aunt, of course I know what second aunt is thinking. Do you think so?"


    He looked at Liu meaningfully. As a result, Liu felt guilty and trembled. He didn''t dare to look at Chu Pan''er more. Chu Pan''er didn''t care. No matter what the woman thought, she''d better go to Jiyue restaurant first to avoid being caught by Peifeng.


    Because it was the first day of work, in addition to the busy Liu family, Tian family and Wang family also came out with Chu jin''er, but they didn''t see Chu Xi.


    Without much thought, Chu Pan''er was on his way after saying goodbye.


    As a result, just a few steps away, I heard a call not far away.


    "Sister! Sister!"


    A male voice with a juvenile voice change sounded behind her.


    Hearing this hoarse voice, Chu Pan''er''s first thought was to be very familiar. Looking back, he saw Chu Xi waving his hands and running towards him. From a distance, he could see the thin sweat on his forehead, which surprised Chu Pan''er.


    "Brook, how do you..."


    Chu Xi wore a loose coat, bare a pair of dark shoulders and looked black and shiny in the sun.


    With a belt around his waist, he looks very slender.


    When he came to Chu Pan''er, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "elder sister, I want to go to Jiyue restaurant with you."


    Hearing Chu Xi''s rowing, Chu Pan''er was very surprised. What did he do with it?


    "Brook, elder sister can be alone."


    Chu Xi shook his head, took out a wild fruit from his back pocket and handed it to Chu Pan''er.


    "Elder sister, I know you are very capable, but no matter how capable you are, you are still a weak woman. I am also the only big boy in my family. The first thing I should do is to protect every woman in the Chu family. I heard from the second elder sister that young master Pei has a bad character. I''m worried that you will be cheated!"


    Perhaps he was too tired to run. The sweat as big as beans on Chu Xi''s face kept rolling down.


    When he wiped it with his hand, it was all sweat. Chu Pan''er quickly took out his handkerchief and wiped it for Chu Xi. He looked at the sun and found that although it was morning, the sun seemed very hot.


    "You run so hard just to tell me you want to go with me?"


    Chu Xi suddenly nodded. He didn''t want his sister to be bullied.


    "Actually not!"


    Chu Pan''er was very moved, but let Chu Xi go. She was worried that Peifeng kept making excuses.


    "Sister, let me go. I told the big guy. If I don''t go, I don''t know what others say about me. Do you say no?"


    I didn''t expect my eldest sister''s attitude to be so firm. Chu Xi still wants to go anyway.


    Anyway, the eldest sister is not the same as before. Since listening to what the second sister said, he admires his eldest sister.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Xi was young and had so many ideas, which made her a little impressed.


    "Elder sister, what are you thinking?"


    Since the elder sister has changed, he likes it more and more. Only then can he be his elder sister in Chuxi.


    Remember the old sister, very people do not like cowardice, but also afraid of things.


    I hope my eldest sister will always look like this and never change all her life. This is the best.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know what was thinking in Chu Xi''s heart, but since the child wanted to go with him, it was not easy for him to force, but he told him in advance. After all, the child''s behavior was also very rebellious. If he accidentally caused something, it would be bad. Peifeng was not as good as peijiyue.


    In fact, Pei Jiyue is not so talkative, but her character is much better than that of Peifeng. She slandered her. Pei Jiyue, Pei Jiyue, I saved you in the future for you to go deep into the tiger''s den. I must repay you well!

 Chapter 135

    Chu Pan''er was amused at the thought of that charming face, shaking around in front of him and constantly apologizing. Seeing the smile on the lips of his eldest sister, Chu Xi was a little confused.


    "Elder sister, what are you laughing at?"


    Unexpectedly, the child Chu Xi saw it. Chu Pan''er quickly restrained his smile. "I didn''t laugh. Let''s hurry on our way to avoid being late. Young master Pei doesn''t know what to say."


    Now Chu Pan''er is very for the accompanying childe to succeed to the throne, so as not to be caught by him. After all, this childe Pei is more cunning than Pei Jiyue, so we must deal with it carefully.


    Where does Chuxi know this? Detours and turns, but since the eldest sister said so, there is its truth, that is, she nodded, followed behind Chu Pan''er and walked forward.


    I thought I would walk for two hours, but I didn''t expect to meet an old acquaintance halfway.


    "Isn''t this Chu girl and Chu boy? It''s almost noon. Where are you going?"


    Uncle Wang next door drove an ox cart and just saw Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi, so he stopped.


    Although he was driving the ox cart, Uncle Wang could clearly see the sweat as big as beans on his face. It seemed that it was very lively this day. Even if he was driving the ox cart, there was no relaxation. Chu Pan''er naturally wanted to say hello when he borrowed his ox cart, stopped and called with a smile: "Uncle Liu, where are you going? My brother and I are going to work in that restaurant on the street."


    After a short explanation like Uncle Wang, Chu Pan''er smiled faintly.


    Knowing that Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi were going to the street, I took a look at the sun. After looking at it, the two little guys had uncle''s fine sweat on their faces. I couldn''t help but feel some pity: "you two are too. Today''s sun is still hot. Why don''t you find an ox cart? It''s at least easier. I''m afraid you''ll get heatstroke if you go down."


    Uncle Wang''s tone contained worry. These two little guys were really capable. Unexpectedly, they had to work in the street. There were no adults next to home. Even if there were, they couldn''t do or pick. Therefore, the two children fell in love more deeply. He got off the ox cart and came forward to take their burden.


    "Why don''t I follow you to the ox cart and take you to the street? In this way, you won''t be so tired."


    One day someone was willing to pick them up. Chu Pan''er and his wife would not refuse. When they got on the bus, they chatted with Uncle Wang.


    Glancing at Chu Pan''er, Uncle Wang touched his white beard: "this hope girl, I heard that your family opened a shop some time ago. What''s the income now?"


    After all, they are all neighbors. Some things here still need to be asked. After all, they seem close to each other.


    "There''s no profit. It''s just a small shop that can only support the family." Chu Pan''er has always been a modest man. When he heard this, Uncle Wang laughed and suddenly thought of something. He looked a little serious.


    "By the way, I heard about your family that day. You and your second aunt were quarrelling. What''s this for?"


    Unexpectedly, Uncle Wang, who lives five miles away, knows this. In this way, Chu Pan''er is a little ashamed. However, there are countless big mouths in the countryside. I remember that Aunt Wang was kind-hearted last time, but she couldn''t control it, but he didn''t have much disgust when he arrived.


    "It''s really a good thing. If you don''t go out, bad things spread thousands of miles. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s really wrong to be fat. Pan''er can''t do it to him because he bullied his mother. After all, he''s also an elder."


    After all, the person in front of her is also an elder. It is estimated that the tragedy in her mind is also deeply rooted. Don''t let her lose this good impression.


    Uncle Wang frowned and finally sighed: "Hey, but your two aunts are not a worry-free person. I see, you shouldn''t have let him come back at the beginning. After all, he made seven mistakes. If you don''t say this gambling, you''ll have to implicate the family!"


    Uncle Wang was also very cold about this matter.


    In fact, the real reason for driving Liu away is not that he stole a man, but everyone didn''t make a public about it. Therefore, they all thought it was because of gambling.


    However, everyone thought so, so he wouldn''t explain more, so as not to pollute his family''s reputation in vain. He nodded with a bitter smile, "but the family still hope that these two aunts can make a new start. After all, they are all a family. How can they speak two words!"


    "But you are a filial child. You not only took the money to take care of your grandmother, but also took the money to honor your second aunt. He did that to you. Therefore, Grandpa heard that they said you were so disrespectful, impolite and uneducated. I think it''s all false."


    Uncle Wang suddenly approached Chu Pan''er with a kind smile. Hearing Chu Pan''er, he felt something wrong. When did he give the money to Liu, but he didn''t expose it. Instead, he listened to Uncle Wang continue to talk.


    "Uncle Wang, how do you know I gave you money?"


    Uncle Wang was stunned, but he didn''t doubt anything. Instead, he thought the girl was low-key, so he touched her beard and continued to drive the carriage laughing:


    "Some time ago, I saw it on the street. Wasn''t it some time ago? Your second aunt bought all the bags with your grandmother and went to the best silk and satin shop together. I don''t know what to do, but when I looked back, I found that they still had cloth, which seemed to be of good quality. Therefore, I guess you are so filial. I''m afraid you have something on you No money left! "


    After all, the cloth needs at least one or two liang of silver, so I''m afraid there''s not much left.


    This makes Uncle Wang feel that Chu Pan''er is very filial.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t answer, because he didn''t know about it. After all, the money he earned couldn''t afford those things, so what''s going on? Suddenly I thought of the silver leaves I saw that night and looked cold. It seems that Liu Shi is really wrong.


    Otherwise, a man who has nothing suddenly has a large amount of property, and he will not be merciful when he buys and uses it well. This makes him very curious and feels dangerous. After all, Uncle Wang has noticed, which proves that others will pay attention, so what will happen next?


    He didn''t dare to guess, but he also understood that this matter must be investigated deeply, otherwise the Chu family is really finished. It seems that he has to ask xingluan to tell him immediately if there is any change.


    At the market, he said goodbye to Uncle Wang. If Chu Pan''er had something on his mind, he went to Pei''s restaurant.

 Chapter 136

    Chu Xi looked at his eldest sister and felt that his eldest sister had something on her mind, but he didn''t know what it was because he didn''t dare to ask, for fear of making her unhappy.


    After arriving at the restaurant, at the door, Chu Pan''er was stopped before he came near. It was the former steward again.


    The steward raised his head, looked arrogant, hummed coldly, and stared at them with his nostrils: "I said you two came from the countryside, and I came to our restaurant without skin and face. They all said that you were not welcome. You''d better come and cool down!"


    Chu Pan''er handed the things in his hand to Chu Xi and walked forward step by step. He looked at the steward. His eyes were cold. It seemed that someone was going to threaten him. He didn''t believe it. Yesterday, when Peifeng came back, he didn''t tell the people in the restaurant about their re cooperation, so it was intentional, but he wanted to let him know, Their restaurant doesn''t come and go whenever they want.


    If they can enter the restaurant, they will be lucky.


    However, Chu Pan''er was never an ordinary person. He had already seen the steward in front of him and smiled at her. The steward''s surprise had not been reflected. As a result, he was kicked in the lower abdomen.


    The steward didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to come. The whole man flew a few meters away and vomited blood. Chu Pan''er didn''t feel guilty when he saw his masterpiece. He clapped the dust on his hands and didn''t care.


    "The guy who looks down on people? Can you talk or can your master talk? I work for your master, not for you, so you should pay more attention to what you say and do, even if it''s the Pei family?"


    Chu Pan''er will not be polite to such a person, but even if he doesn''t say he wants to be polite to him, the steward is not a good thing, so he doesn''t need to be polite. He is still the kind steward in the past. At the thought of the former steward, Xiao Fan sighs incomparably in his heart. It seems that he must find Pei Jiyue, The restaurant can be restored to the original, and he is much more comfortable doing things.


    Because of this move, everyone''s eyes were attracted. When they saw the steward lying on the ground, they pointed and pointed. The steward had never been so embarrassed. He immediately got up from the ground, covered the painful place, pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded: "You naughty woman, how can you be so naughty? I just said a few words kindly and you kicked me. How can people like you get married?"


    As if it wasn''t enough to relieve his anger, he continued to curse: "last time you led those beggars to our door. We didn''t care, but now you don''t know how to repent. Do you have no father or mother?"


    "What are you talking about, you son of a bitch? My elder sister taught you a lesson because you were so rude!"


    Chu Xi was very angry when he heard this. He didn''t have so many hearts and eyes. He felt that since his relatives had been bullied, he could not sit idly by.


    Seeing Chu Xi close, the steward couldn''t help taking a step back because of the shadow. He was very afraid. Chu Pan''er just kicked her so much. Don''t mention such a man.


    "Villagers, look at these two brothers and sisters. They bully me, an honest man, with their own strength. Tell me, are these two uneducated and unqualified?"


    The steward''s words resonated with everyone and pointed out to Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi, "yes, how can you bully others like this? It''s too uneducated!"


    "Are they not the widows of martyrs? This is an insult to their ancestors."


    "Yes, yes, their practice is too immoral. It''s better to go back and discipline well. Such children are terrible!"


    The curse recorded word by word made Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi frown. It seems that this style is also personal and knows how to build momentum.


    But


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t help smiling. He raised his head. His eyes were as bright as stars, and there was a touch of essence in the depths of his eyes: "So that''s why the steward can bully us poor people? Yesterday, your childe came to talk about cooperation with us, but now you, the steward, stopped us. After all, the cooperation is also related to the restaurant, so you must know. What does it look like to lock us out? If childe Pei knows, I''m afraid I won''t be happy! "


    Hearing this, it was clear that he knew about it, but he still wanted to hide it, which made her angry immediately.


    "You stinky girl, what are you talking about? Does my childe cooperate with you? How do I know, I just..."


    "So it''s just bullying our siblings. We really look weak, but it''s also dignified, but why do you treat us like this?"


    Chu Pan''er''s righteous words immediately turned everyone''s direction to them.


    Chu Pan''er naturally thought it was not enough. He sneered and said: "If the steward knows about this behavior today, it means that your childe has no intention to cooperate with us, so he gives us this threat. If you don''t know, don''t you mean to stop us at the door when you see a poor family like us and don''t let us eat in your restaurant?"


    Sentence by sentence blocked the steward directly. The steward''s face was unpredictable. He never thought that the girl was so articulate. A few words made him speechless, but so what? He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t compare with a smelly girl after living for so many years.


    "Your girl has a smooth tongue. I can''t tell you."


    He waved his sleeves and wanted to send them away. But Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi didn''t move at all.


    What Chu Pan''er said just now aroused public anger. What do you mean that poor people can''t get close to their restaurant? Is their restaurant inlaid with gold or silver? So there was a lot of noise all the time.


    On the second floor of the restaurant, Pei Feng was dressed in blue clothes and hung loosely on his body. There was no belt around his waist. His hair was just wrapped up with a wooden hairpin. A pair of eyes very similar to Pei Jiyue stared at everything below.

 Chapter 137

    The attendant beside him brought a cup of tea to Peifeng, but Peifeng was unmoved. Instead, the corners of his lips outlined a funny meaning.


    "It seems that this girl is very interesting. You go down and solve this matter. As for the steward, he can''t even handle the small things I ordered. Deduct the monthly money of this month."


    Seeing someone coming down, Chu Pan''er subconsciously glanced at the corner of his lips upstairs and pulled out a touch of cold. It seems that the one above can''t help it? However, it also caused public anger. Do you still want to live in peace?


    However, he didn''t expect that the second childe Pei was so generous. With his entourage, he threw a lot of copper coins and silver coins directly into the sky. "Today, people in our restaurant can''t speak. Please don''t take it to heart. Now, I''m ordered by the childe to give you some red envelopes. I hope you can turn fighting into friendship."


    The voice fell. He directly sprinkled a handful of copper money into the sky. Everyone stopped taking care of the steward. Did he say that they could not enter the restaurant, and quickly began to pick up the money.


    Chu Xi could not help sighing the coolness of human nature when he saw those people picking up money recklessly and almost guessed others.


    The silver and copper coins fell on the ground and on the grass, but the people who had just accused the steward bent their waist and looked around for copper coins. It looked very funny.


    The two were invited to the second floor. Peifeng quietly played with the trigger in his hand. He didn''t look at them.


    Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi are not the masters who will take the initiative to speak, so they are also waiting for xingluan.


    Seeing someone coming down, Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. It seems that how unbearable it is?


    The man didn''t pay attention to the steward on one side, but came to Chu Pan''er and said with a respectful smile: "Miss Chu has made you laugh. We haven''t had time to inform the steward of this matter, so this will cause misunderstanding."


    Sure enough, this was the reason. Chu Pan''er sneered in his heart, but his face was silent.


    "What does your childe mean now?"


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t think that the second son of the Pei family will help them? Sure enough, the man smiled and said, "the childe will naturally explain this matter. Don''t worry, girl. Now please follow me upstairs and see the childe."


    Then he pointed upstairs and led Chu Pan''er upstairs.


    Looking upstairs, Chu Pan''er frowned.


    But he also nodded and followed up.


    But the steward downstairs stared at Chu Pan''er and dared not say a word.


    However, all this was arranged by my childe, so I didn''t continue to make trouble. Soon, the initial silence downstairs was restored.


    Upstairs, the man told them where Pei Feng was, then turned and left and entered the room. Chu Pan''er fell a satire.


    "It seems that young master Pei can be a man. It''s very fierce to give us a threat for nothing."


    Chu Pan''er''s tone contained some irony. A pair of glazed eyes stared at Peifeng coldly. Peifeng was not afraid at all, but laughed happily.


    "The girl is smart. It seems that she will not be easy to be bullied in the future. I believe she will have a good time in our restaurant in the future."


    I can''t tell whether the man''s words are satire or praise. Anyway, Chu Pan''er doesn''t care. After all, what he wants to do well in his hand is forget it.


    Nonsense, he doesn''t want to say more.


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll start working. After all, this time can''t be delayed."


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were sharp, but he didn''t smile at Peifeng.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to take you to get familiar with the environment!"


    Chu Pan''er promised to come down. Although they had sat in the restaurant last time, they still didn''t want to show any tricks to let the people in front of them find out. After all, the person in front of them was more cunning than Peifeng, so they must be careful.


    The people who took them, or just brought them, followed the adults around. After training for a while, they will start to do their own things.


    Thinking about the three pastries he made last time, he didn''t expect that the sales volume was so good, so he began to prepare those things. When preparing, he naturally asked Chu Xi to guard outside the door, but he was worried that his own things would be learned.


    After a while, the three intact desserts were born. When they were sent to Peifeng, he was even more impressed, but he didn''t speak at all because of the identity of the two people in front of him.


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t care about this. After all, his purpose is not to make these cakes


    After filtering the layout of Pei''s restaurant in his mind, Chu Pan''er didn''t miss any corner. He thought he should look carefully everywhere.


    Chu Xi didn''t know his eldest sister''s plan. He thought that since he took over the job, he had to do it well. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate.


    Unlike Chu Pan''er, when he returned to the room, he began to rest. Chu Pan''er began to look around in the dead of night, but she found nothing all night. She was a little confused. Did Pei Jiyue not hide in the restaurant, so where would it be?


    For several days, Chu Pan''er was searching for the information belonging to Pei Jiyue. Unexpectedly, there was no progress. Moreover, Chu Pan''er made an important discovery during this time.


    On this day, Chu Pan''er, as usual, made cakes and asked Chu Xi to go up, but he saw a masked man hurried into the back yard, because the toilet was in the back yard. There was nothing strange. Guests would always be in a hurry.


    Moreover, many people are ugly, so they will travel masked. Therefore, Chu Pan''er didn''t care too much, but he didn''t expect that the guest turned around, but passed by the hut and didn''t enter. He really walked into a small corridor.


    Chu Pan''er noticed the corridor and saw that it led to another deep courtyard. Chu Pan''er knew that Pei Feng had warned when he first came that the place was forbidden to enter, as if he had heard that it was a place for distinguished guests to rest, but now, how could this hurried person go to that place? What''s up? Anyway, Chu Pan''er was worried about his relationship with PEI Jiyue, so he followed him.


    Chu Pan''er followed him closely, but from behind, he couldn''t see what he looked like, but his figure looked very familiar.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t have time to think about it. At this time, the man seemed to notice that someone was following behind him, so he turned around and looked at it. At this time, Chu Pan''er jumped onto the roof. Now the man saw that no one was following behind him, so he continued to walk forward.


    When Chu Pan''er came down from the roof, he crossed the man''s eyes in his mind, and his face changed. If the man''s body was very familiar, it would be better to say that his eyes were very like an acquaintance.

 Chapter 138

    It shouldn''t really be that person. Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly at the thought of this. Since it was that person, what did he come for? So now I want to find out more. After approaching, the man knocked on a door in a hurry and quickly flashed in. Chu Pan''er''s hiding body fell at the door, then poked a hole in the window paper and looked inside.


    The mysterious man he had just followed took off his disguise. In addition to his familiar look, Chu Pan''er was more sure. Sure enough, the woman had a ghost.


    That woman is no other than Liu.


    Liu Shi was standing outside a screen and bowed respectfully towards the other end of the screen: "Sir, I did everything according to your instructions. Now can I receive a reward?"


    Receive a reward?


    Chu Pan''er looked cold and received what reward?


    Before I could think more, I saw a thin hand passing through the screen and threw a burden directly to Liu.


    Then I heard a hoarse voice from the other end: "you did a good job. I''ll give you a reward this time and make persistent efforts next time!"


    "Hee hee, if you have money to do it, you will naturally make persistent efforts. Don''t worry, sir. I''ll do it for you. It''s all right!"


    The man who was called uncle seemed very satisfied with this answer and smiled: "you are so obedient. I will give you more rewards in the future, as long as you work hard for me!"


    Hearing this, Liu quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the other end, with a happy face: "thank you, thank you!"


    Then there was a sparse voice. Chu Pan''er saw that his face changed and jumped up to the roof. Liu just opened the door and came out. Seeing Liu''s back leaving happily with his baggage, Chu Pan''er''s face became dignified. What is this woman doing for the so-called uncle?


    Looking at the appearance of the burden, it is estimated that there are countless things, so what kind of thing should it be to make the uncle so generous, so Chu Pan''er is very confused.


    After taking a look at the gate of the courtyard, it seems that he has to set a good set of what Mr. Pei said.


    As soon as he dodged, Chu Pan''er followed Liu''s voice like a ghost.


    Sure enough, I met xingluan at the door of the restaurant.


    Seeing that Liu had already reached the crowd, Chu Pan''er was inconvenient to keep up, so he took xingluan to the alley.


    "Why didn''t you follow Liu into the restaurant?"


    Xingluan didn''t expect to meet her own girl here. She had some doubts. Isn''t the girl eating in the restaurant?


    "Girl, don''t get me wrong, because when xingluan was on the road, he saw Liu was very sneaky. When he saw him negotiating with another person, he planned to see if he could find anything. Thinking that Liu wouldn''t do anything when he arrived at the restaurant, he didn''t take care of it. As a result, I found that he was just a minion and didn''t go to investigate again Then he came and met you. "


    Xingluan explained the matter. Hearing xingluan''s words, Chu Pan''er already had several generals in his heart, and just told xingluan his discovery.


    "I think this is becoming more and more abnormal. I must follow Liu in the future to see what moths he wants to make! He just got a reward from that man. It looks very rich. Go and see where he hides these things."


    After xingluan received the order, but a few hours later, xingluan returned. Chu Pan''er looked cold when he learned that Liu had hidden the burden in the ancestral hall.


    "It seems that xingluan''s mind is really as vicious as I think, but I don''t know who he is working for and what he is doing!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Pan''er was a little distressed. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, xingluan said faintly, "I will look at the woman well this time. The girl should be more dangerous, so please pay attention!"


    Liu Shi, Liu Shi, do you have life to spend with so much money?


    Chu Pan''er really wanted to catch Liu to ask this question. It was obvious that the money came from an unknown source. If it was clean, how could it need to be sneaky?


    On the other hand, Liu didn''t know his whereabouts. Chu Pan''er and Xing Luan had found out that he took the baggage and went directly to the ancestral hall. When he came back, he carried several gold hairpins in his hand and felt the touch of real gold and silver in his hand. Liu sighed. Although these things were less than half of your baggage, he still had to give it to others in person, This made him not sad, but at the thought of uncle''s instructions, his heart became cruel. With those things, he went directly to Chiang''s room.


    Chiang was naturally very happy and did not ask where these things came from. He thought that as long as he had money, there was nothing that could not be solved without money.


    When he learned that Liu had flattered Jiang again, Chu Pan''er knew that Liu could not stay any longer.


    It''s just that it can''t be as simple as before. Before, I wanted to dress once to let Liu die in the pig cage, but now, I have to find out what the people behind him want to do, so I can solve Liu''s problem.


    "Girl, have you ever thought about a question, how can people like Liu and Tian Dazhuang call people in the next town to abduct?"


    Xingluan suddenly mentioned it and looked at Chu Pan''er meaningfully. If he was just an ordinary person, even if he took some silver money, how could the people in the next town abduct?


    And they have to take risks. After all, they are strange faces. People in this period are not fools. As long as they recognize that they are strangers, they will stare at them closely. Where can they succeed so soon?


    "In addition, although Tian Dazhuang is the village head, have you ever thought that a small village head has any money to invite so many abductors?"


    Although Tian Dazhuang and his colleagues are money collectors for human trafficking, they have to take care of it before they can invite people from the next town.


    And there are five at one invitation. According to Chu Pan''er, those people are all professional. Therefore, how can Tian Dazhuang bring his ability so easily?


    "I heard that Tian Dazhuang searched all the doctors for his son, and scattered all his family wealth, so how can he be rich?"


    Chu Pan''er recited this sentence. He immediately understood it in his heart. As soon as his eyes lit up, he quickly ordered xingluan: "xingluan, you go and check now. You have lost the population in this period and the town next door!"

 Chapter 139

    Originally, Chu Pan''er thought that there should be news if he asked xingluan to investigate during this period, but he didn''t expect it. Soon, xingluan brought back the news.


    "Girl, I went to check. There are no cases of missing people in the nearest neighborhood, our town, and even the countryside within ten miles. So are we wrong?"


    Xingluan frowned. In fact, he didn''t believe that he was wrong. After all, Liu''s behavior was indeed abnormal.


    "There are no missing persons? Does that mean that Liu is not helping people abduct children?"


    Chu Pan''er rubbed his chin. He went to the table, picked up the tea cup, swinging the tea in it for a while, and his eyes gradually cooled.


    If not, why? After all, so many gold and silver treasures must have taken some bribes, so Liu dared to act so boldly.


    He also asked Chiang to accept those things without his knowledge. In the future, even if the incident broke out, he would blame the Chu family, so


    Chu Pan''er felt more and more bored. He pinched his forehead.


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Why bother yourself?"


    "Oh, forget it. Go down first and continue to look at Liu. Tell me what''s wrong with him immediately!"


    After waving his hand, Chu Pan''er had to let xingluan down. He sighed, put one hand on the table, looked far-reaching, and looked at the courtyard through the window.


    There is a dry well in the courtyard. It is said that it has been neglected for many years and has long been overgrown with weeds. It is said that this place is often haunted, so no one has stepped in, but it is all heard, so no one will know what happened.


    Every time he wants to get close, someone will rush out to stop him and tell him not to get close to this place, because it is a cursed dry well.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t believe in any curse. He thought that the so-called curse of the dry well in this place was just an artificial rumor, but in the final analysis, he didn''t know what the dry well existed for.


    With a sigh, Chu Pan''er was very bored because all the cakes were finished. He wanted to go out for a walk. He was tired of coming in this courtyard. It happened that the front hall was very busy today, so Chu Pan''er surrounded the dry well and no one bothered him. He looked down from time to time because of curiosity, but he saw a darkness under the weeds and couldn''t see anything, This made Chu Pan''er really confused.


    Because he was upset, he remembered that his father taught him to put a stone into the deep water. When he heard the ripples, he would relax a lot. Although there was no well water in the dry well, it should be very comfortable to throw something down and hear the echo.


    So after thinking about it, he found a small stone from the flower table on one side and threw it directly into the well. He thought he would hear an empty sound, but he didn''t think of a good way. The sound didn''t come out, which made Chu Pan''er a little confused. He looked at the well again. The dry well was still like that, and there was no movement.


    What the hell is going on?


    It is not that he is so suspicious, but that his long-term prudence gives him reflection conditions.


    He tried to find another stone. After throwing it down, there was still no sound, which was beyond common sense. At this time, an angry roar came, which called back Chu Pan''er''s mind: "it''s not that you can''t get close to the dry well. Can''t you understand people''s words or what?"


    The person who spoke was the chef of the kitchen. He was very dissatisfied that Chu Pan''er robbed his reputation, so he was very unhappy. Now he saw him wandering in the dry well. It was an excuse to scold him.


    "Sorry, I''m just idle and bored. I''ll come and have a look!"


    Chu Pan''er was surprised to see the chef come out. Isn''t he very busy today? Why did you have nothing to do so soon?


    "Don''t you know you''re busy today? You''re still bored. I said you can only make a few cakes. Don''t you know how to help in the kitchen?"


    The chef was ironic. He thought that the woman was brought here by the owner because she was a little beautiful. Some of the things he did were not good at first sight.


    Although Chu Pan''er didn''t want to follow the chef''s general knowledge, it doesn''t mean he was humiliated. He looked at the chef with a cold face and said indifferently: "what I do with the owner is only those cakes, and I''m not responsible for the rest. What qualifications do you have for me to help you? Besides, your chef''s task is to cook these dishes, so do you need someone else to help?"


    What the little girl said was reasonable, but the chef didn''t easily admit his mistake. He snorted coldly, raised his head and looked at Chu Pan''er with his nostrils: "you little girl, full of nonsense. Since you came to the restaurant, shouldn''t you help each other?"


    Hearing the words "help each other", Chu Pan''er couldn''t help laughing: "who are you? Why should I help you?"


    This sentence is similar to who you think you are, which makes the chef more angry. He has no rules not to beat women. Therefore, he waved his hand in anger and hit Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er hated the guy who beat women most in his life. He kicked the chef without hesitation. The chef had already flown out before he could eat, He looked at Chu Pan''er in shock. He didn''t expect that Chu Pan''er would have such strength.


    After all, he was also a big man of more than 200 kg. He vomited a mouthful of blood. The chef got up from the ground and pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded: "you little bitch dare to hit me. I won''t waste you!"


    Obviously, the chef didn''t have a long memory at all. He casually picked up a broom on the ground and rushed to Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er felt what the people invited by the owner were like? When he changed new people, he changed new people. Unexpectedly, one by one, he took the broom with his bare hands and hit the chef hard. The chef couldn''t help shouting and swearing.


    "You little bitch, little hoof, you deserve it. No one wants it. I tell you, you can''t find your mother-in-law after being so hot!"


    "Do I have a mother-in-law? What''s the matter with you? I said you''re still full. Think about whether you can keep your job!"


    The chef didn''t know how to run, but he didn''t directly run to the dry well, but Chu Pan''er didn''t care. He directly threw the broom in his hand. He saw that the broom was like having eyes and ran towards the chef. At this time, the master was lucky to avoid the broom directly. As a result, the broom ended up in the dry well.

 Chapter 140

    Chu Pan''er looked at the chef coldly. How could he think he could escape his attack? It''s ridiculous. He kicked up a stone, put on several layers of strength and flew directly to the chef. When the chef saw the small stone coming, his face changed greatly and almost fell into the dry well.


    "You little whore, little bitch!"


    The chef scolded more and more harshly and ran around with his head in his arms. It seemed that he was afraid of Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er sneered and disdained to deal with him. After all, his eyes had been completely attracted by the dry well. A broom as big as that just fell into the dry well, but there was no movement. It was not realistic at all, or there was a ghost in the dry well, Or someone did something.


    He took a deep look at the dry well. It seemed that he had to have a good look.


    The chef is now covered with scars, and even one or two teeth have fallen. He has been calling him ouch ouch. Seeing Chu Pan''er quickly dodge and dare not approach at all, he is afraid that Chu Pan''er will get angry again and directly abandon him, which is inappropriate.


    This matter soon spread to Peifeng''s ears. I thought Peifeng would talk to Chu Pan''er, but unexpectedly, Peifeng chose to turn a blind eye. As for Chu Pan''er, he didn''t settle accounts with him. Similarly, the chef there still left him in this restaurant. Chu Pan''er has some doubts? The chef has such a character. He is willing to stay. It''s really a wonderful flower.


    However, it had nothing to do with him. He didn''t think much. Instead, he found the time at night. Seeing no one around, he approached the dry well. If anyone saw this scene, he would stop Chu Pan''er. After all, they all felt that the dry well was the most dangerous this night.


    He slowly approached the well and looked down, but there was a hole. He gritted his teeth.


    But it was too dark below, so he took out the prepared fire fold from his arms, lit it and threw it directly down. With the light of the fire, although it was still dark above, he could vaguely see what the ground was like.


    It seems that Chu Pan''er has made a decision in his heart.


    In this way, in the middle of the night, a ghostly figure appeared next to the ancient well. A pair of glazed eyes looked around slowly, and the corners of his lips aroused a bloodthirsty smile. Then, he lit the fire fold, turned over and went down the dry well, and slowly sank to the bottom of the well with lightness skills. Originally, the whole was the same as an ordinary well, but unexpectedly, the bottom was so wide.


    The light of the fire fold lit up inside the whole well bottom, illuminating the road ahead, which surprised Chu Pan''er. There was a narrow road on both sides of the well wall, which could accommodate one person.


    On both sides of the walls are also painted with various patterns, which are very strange, like the lines of a race.


    But Chu Pan''er didn''t want to study these. He lit a fire and walked forward step by step.


    I thought it was a dry well, but after a few steps, Chu Pan''er only felt his nose wet and seemed to have traces of water.


    A few more steps forward, he actually heard the pattering sound of water. Chu Pan''er frowned. He squatted down, stained with a little stain on the ground, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed. This is the smell of moisture, so there is water, but since there is water, why does it become a dry well?


    But seeing such a wide place, Chu Pan''er also knew that even if there was water in the well, there would not be much. Besides, it was all closed. How should the well water go.


    Chu Pan''er felt more and more like him, and came one step closer again.


    There was only a little light at the bottom of the well. It seemed that it was very gloomy and cold under the light of the night, but Chu Pan''er didn''t feel afraid. He walked along the narrow road step by step and slowly sneaked into a wide place.


    As a result, Chu Pan''er found that this was the end, but when he saw the wall opposite, he didn''t think it was really just a strong, nor did he think it was really a lens. He walked forward and knocked on the wall with his hand, but he made a sound.


    "Sure enough, it''s hollow, but how to open the wall?"


    Looking around, Chu Pan''er didn''t find any useful switch, but he didn''t mean to give up. He looked at the still empty and dark place and found a wall lamp on the wall. He went up to light him. As a result, the wall made a noise. Chu Pan''er looked over and just saw that the wall began to move away,, Exposed an empty environment.


    Chu Pan''er''s sense of smell was sensitive. He noticed that the wet smell just came from there, so he walked in slowly.


    Behind the wall was a staircase down the stairs, so when Chu Pan''er stepped down, he didn''t see the ground, but stepped in the water. Chu Pan''er raised his feet conditionally because of the biting cold.


    God, it''s so cold. What''s this place??


    He buried his head in the fire fold and explored it. He found that there were signs of extinction. It''s hard not to say that there was all water here, but even water didn''t make sense. He extinguished the fire before he got close to it.,


    Chu Pan''er held up the fire fold, but found that after the refraction of the fire light, the ground was full of rippling reflections, so did it prove that there was water here?


    Water prison?


    These two words appeared in Chu Pan''er''s mind, but why is there a water prison here?


    Don''t think too much. Chu Pan''er doesn''t know whether to continue. He wants to use lightness skills, but he is worried that there is no pillar at all.


    Just as he hesitated, a sarcastic laugh sounded over there.


    "I said Pei Feng, are you going to torture me again? At least we were born by the same father. Why are we so cruel? You let me go. Anyway, I won''t compete with you for the property belonging to the Pei family!"

 Chapter 141

    With a familiar tone in his voice, Chu Pan''er''s eyes flashed a light. Is this Pei Jiyue''s voice?


    Is Pei Jiyue really locked up in a dry well? No, it should be said to be a water prison!


    Chu Pan''er felt cold to the bone, and he felt some wheezing in his heart.


    Pei Jiyue saw that there was no sound here. She thought Peifeng was thinking of ways to torture him again. It was even more ironic. There was no hope in her tone.


    "Pei Feng, I don''t think you can let me go, so you can be happy and kill me. At least you won''t have any worries at home, do you?"


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t know where Peifeng is? I had to stare at the front. This bastard is talking nonsense.


    No matter how cold the water in the water prison was, he sighed. He used the lightness skill, slowly stepped on the water and came to the place where the sound was made. He saw that there was a pond deep in the water. The water in the pond seemed colder than that outside. After all, it began to be cold. The cold was frightening,.


    What''s more cruel is that Pei Jiyue was trapped on the pillar in the middle. Half of her whole body was buried, and her upper body was miserable. Her face was covered with scars. Her originally beautiful hair became like withered grass. The whole person looked like the moment when she was on the verge of death.


    Hearing the sound of the water, Pei Jiyue was in despair. In fact, he had always been a little worried about Peifeng. He thought that sooner or later, even if he didn''t like him, his brother would change his mind and put down the butcher''s knife, but he didn''t expect to give him a knife as soon as he turned around, which was difficult for him to accept.


    Chu Pan''er saw that Pei Jiyue was still muddled. He couldn''t help glancing at him: "I said, eldest childe, you are going to be disappointed. The person who came is not your dear brother, but a little woman!"


    The pleasant female voice resounded through the whole water prison. Pei Jiyue naturally heard it. Her body couldn''t help trembling. She raised her head in amazement and looked at the woman in front of her with turbid eyes.


    "Miss Chu, why did you come here? Did you get caught by that man?"


    Here he was very nervous. He forgot that he was bound by the iron chain, so he moved one step. As a result, the barb on the iron chain stabbed his skin in an instant, which made him feel unbearable pain and couldn''t help crying out.


    "Are you okay?"


    Chu Pan''er glanced at the layout here, and his face became very ugly. It seems that Pei Feng intended to torture Pei Jiyue to death. Otherwise, how could he get these disgusting things?


    Pei Jiyue endured the pain of her body and smiled at her cracked lips: "I''m fine! Miss Chu, don''t worry about me. It''s too dangerous here. You''d better go quickly to avoid being found!"


    Pei Jiyue is too aware of Peifeng''s means, so she is very worried that Chu Pan''er will have an accident. After all, Chu Pan''er is only an innocent woman. If he is involved, he will be uneasy all his life.


    "At least you and I are also partners. Leaving you like this is not what partners can do!"


    Chu Pan''er followed his father and stayed in the military camp for some time. He also knew that abandoning his teammates was a very shameful act. Moreover, the reason why he came was to save the man. Wouldn''t he be disappointed if he left like this?


    "Girl, I can thank you for remembering me, but this is really not a place for you to stay!"


    Pei Jiyue knows that Chu Pan''er is kind-hearted, smart and sensible, so he doesn''t want the little girl to be noticed by Peifeng.


    "Remember, don''t involve him too much. As for the reason, I can''t tell you, but you can see how cruel that man is!"


    At last, Pei Jiyue laughed at herself, leaned her back against the column head and looked up at the sky,


    Facing the fire, there was no blood on his pale face.


    "Don''t involve yourself too much, hehe, but Mr. Pei has been involved. What do you say to do, so I can only save you. Saving you is equivalent to saving the people of our whole town!"


    Although he doesn''t know much about Peifeng, he can see from the layout here how cruel and cruel that bastard is, so he must deal with it carefully in the future.


    Pei Jiyue didn''t understand Chu Pan''er for a moment. She looked at Chu Pan''er for a moment, "Miss Chu, what does this mean?"


    Finally, Chu Pan''er still didn''t save Pei Jiyue, because he couldn''t untie it. Moreover, when he came out with a seriously injured person, he would always attract other people''s attention. Moreover, no one knew what Peifeng had done under the dry well.


    After telling Pei Jiyue what happened these days, Chu Pan''er drilled a dry well, and everything outside was still quiet and no one found it, so Chu Pan''er soon returned to Chu village like a black shadow,


    Although the lightness skill was used, it took several hours to go back and forth, so Chu Pan''er didn''t sleep, so he had to get up and clean up and prepare to go to Pei''s restaurant.


    As for what happened yesterday, Chu Pan''er didn''t know anything about it, but he was secretly thinking of ways to save Pei Jiyue. There were many hidden herbs and he planned to take them for Pei Jiyue.


    Because he found Pei Jiyue, Chu Pan''er was not too nervous. He relaxed all over, and Chu Xi felt his change.


    Chu Pan''er plans to make Cherry Blossom jelly again, but finds that there are no cherry blossoms in the kitchen. He remembers that he stocked a lot of goods that day, but he found nothing belonging to cherry blossoms.


    At this time, when it was time for dinner, the chefs also came in one after another. Seeing Chu Pan''er, they asked with concern. Only the chef with a look of resentment behind them looked at Chu Pan''er. It was because of this woman that his salary this month had been deducted, so his attitude towards him was naturally bad.


    "I said, Miss Chu, what are you doing here? You don''t even make things. Don''t get in the way here. Don''t you see we''re cooking right away?"


    The chef''s voice was sour and mean. Chu Pan''er was very unhappy when he heard it. He ignored it, but asked other chefs: "masters, did you see the cherry blossoms I put there?"


    After he bought the cherry blossoms that day, he put them in the place where he put the vegetables, and kept them carefully, for fear that they would taste bad, leading to the deterioration of the taste of the cherry blossoms.


    "I didn''t see the cherry blossoms. When did they come?"


    Those chefs didn''t see it, so they shook their heads, which made Chu Pan''er more strange. If there were no cherry blossoms, cherry blossom jelly couldn''t be made at all unless they went to purchase now.


    But it''s too late. After all, the guest will order in a moment. The chef can''t help gloating when he sees that Chu Pan''er seems to be in a mess. This dead girl, it''s time for him to frown at last?


    While he was gloating, Chu Pan''er just saw his appearance, frowned and walked to the chef. His words were full of cold: "did you move my cherry blossoms?"

 Chapter 142

    The chef didn''t expect that the woman in front of him suspected him and spit: "I bah, I said girl, you still need evidence to speak. Why do you say that I stole a cherry blossom for no reason? What do I do when I steal your flower?"


    Because of the lesson, Chu Pan''er didn''t believe the chef''s words at all. He stared at him coldly, trying to see through him.


    "If you don''t want to admit it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have thousands of ways for you to admit it!"


    The chef still wanted to argue, but Chu Pan''er was not polite. He walked forward, rolled up his sleeve and took it directly. The chef put his hand in front of his nose and smelled it. Sure enough, there was a faint smell of cherry blossoms, which made his face very ugly and threw his hand down. "It seems that the chef doesn''t like to tell the truth? This hand with the smell of cherry blossoms is the best proof, saying, "where did you throw all the cherry blossoms to me?"


    He knew very well that the man in front of him definitely threw him somewhere. Seeing Chu Pan''er''s anger and anger, the chef didn''t care: "I said little girl, don''t talk nonsense. Who has nothing to do with your cherry blossoms?"


    Nevertheless, his eyes kept drifting and his face was worried and afraid. After all, he threw the cherry blossom into the smelly ditch. At this time, even if he wanted to find a body, it was difficult to find it.


    How can Chu Pan''er not see that it was made by the chef?


    He grabbed the chef''s collar with his left hand and said, "please pay some responsibility when you say this!"


    "I didn''t do anything. What do you mean?"


    The chef didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to have so much strength. His face was very disgraceful. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t help staring at the masters when he saw them watching a good play.


    "What do I mean? I''m sure you''ll know soon!"


    Chu Pan''er''s face was not at all cold. He pushed the chef hard and made him roll to the ground. He stood up and just met Chu Pan''er''s cold eyes. Suddenly, he was timid and afraid and didn''t dare to confront him again.


    It seems that this is really going to re purchase and make cherry petals. Before leaving, it also pulled up Chu River.


    On the way, Chu Xi also heard that his eldest sister was bullied in the kitchen, so he wanted to avenge him.


    However, Chu Pan''er pulled down the road before he was halfway there.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to avenge me like this? Anyway, we''ll go back after doing it for a few days. There''s no need to argue with these people. I''ll just hide my things in the future!"


    Chu Xi was unhappy. At least he was his admitted sister. He was bullied like this. One day he had to avenge his sister. Hum, it was obvious that he didn''t listen to Chu Pan''er''s words.


    He took Chu Xi to the place where he had bought cherry blossoms before, but found that the grandfather who had planted cherry trees here had disappeared and replaced him with an old woman, which made him very strange.


    After buying a certain number of cherry blossoms, Chu Pan''er subconsciously asked, "grandma, I don''t know where my grandfather went before?"


    It''s not that he wants to be nosy, but when he bought it before, Grandpa said that new cherry varieties will come out these days, so he will introduce one to him at that time. Now it''s gone, others will naturally be very curious.


    "Oh, you said it was master Wang, so he went back to take care of his granddaughter!"


    "His granddaughter?"


    Chu Pan''er frowned. He remembered that the old man seemed to live nearby.


    "Nothing, just trifles? Don''t you want to buy cherry blossoms? Are these enough?"


    Anyway, it''s all someone else''s business. Old lady Wang thought it better not to mix it, so she changed the topic. Chu Pan''er naturally didn''t take it to heart. With cherry blossoms, she planned to go back to Pei''s restaurant, but suddenly thought that she needed some willow branches to make some new products, so she planned to go to the river with Chu Xi.


    As a result, I didn''t expect him. Once, something else happened along the river, which surprised him very much.


    "Brook, do you know what I''m going to do with willows?"


    Chu Xi is not sure, but he believes that his sister is clever and the things he makes must be very cute.


    "What is your sister going to do?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled. He planned to weave these willow branches into a basket to store the cherry blossoms and hang them at the wind pole. In this way, the flowers have the smell of grass and the smell of flowers, which makes people feel very yearning.


    "I''m going to make a basket. You''ll accompany me to pick willow branches later, but willow branches need those tender ones. As long as they are old, you can''t want them, okay?"


    This matter still needs Chu Xi''s help, so he gently asked. Chu Xi naturally nodded when he heard Chu Pan''er''s words.


    He can''t hear his sister''s words now.


    "In a word, all the branches should be tender. It''s best to be a new bud. Don''t care how long it is. In a word, you should believe that this willow branch is indeed fragile, but thousands of willows can''t be broken. Besides, they only put some petals, so it won''t affect anything."


    To tell you the truth, he hasn''t made up a flower basket yet. I really don''t know what it looks like.


    "I see, but sister, if the leaves on those willows are broken, can''t you want them?"


    Because some willow branches were broken or bent by the wind, many of them were weak and couldn''t be used at all. Chu Pan''er nodded. These were damaged and naturally couldn''t be needed any more.


    "In short, just pick the new buds without damage. Anyway, we''ll clean up some remnants at that time. Don''t know those remnants?"


    Chu Pan''er taught him word by word. Chu Xi listened very carefully and kept in mind every word Chu Pan''er said.


    "Now that you understand, let''s go quickly. I remember the willows in this area grow very well!"


    Chu Pan''er quickened his pace and saw the willow twigs fluttering in the wind like a woman''s hair. Chu Pan''er was full of joy. He was going to come forward, but he found that there were many people gathered on the other side, and there was a faint cry, "my good child, don''t think about it. Isn''t there something wrong? I''ll raise you!"

 Chapter 143

    There was a trace of sadness in the man''s voice. Chu Pan''er could hear the sadness and sadness inside. He didn''t intend to take care of other people''s affairs, but when he heard the voice, he was familiar, so he looked more.


    Eh, isn''t this grandpa who sells cherry blossoms? Why is he here?


    Chu Pan''er was a little confused, and suddenly remembered the ambiguity that the old woman said.


    What happened to Grandpa''s house?


    I saw the old man holding a girl in a white robe. The girl looked beautiful, but her face was full of tears and sadness, which was constantly pushing and bustling the old man.


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to care about me. I''m already a cheap man. How can I be your granddaughter? Let me die. If I die, I''d better take the wild seed in my stomach and don''t care about anything!"


    The woman smiled and looked sore, but how could the old man bear to let his granddaughter die, so he kept holding him, and there was a trace of choking in his voice.


    "My good Chou Heung, why do you think so hard? Is it a big deal that Grandpa raises this child? Grandpa still has a little savings enough to raise your child to adulthood, or if you really don''t want to, then you should kill him. Why do you have to wrong yourself like this?"


    The old man persuaded him word by word, but the woman was unmoved. He kept trying to jump into the lake. This scene made everyone keep persuading.


    "Since someone wants to jump, you let him jump. Why stop him here?"


    A cold voice made everyone stop the noise. They all looked at the sound source, but found that it was a cold woman, looking at them coldly, and there was no temperature in her eyes.


    After hearing what he said, one of them immediately became angry: "I said you are a little girl. Why do you persuade others to jump into the lake? We took it away. We didn''t have time to wait. Be careful. If you die, please find you!"


    Chu Pan''er stared at the man. The man felt the cold breath all over Chu Pan''er, and immediately kept silent and dared not say anything.


    The couple stopped because of this episode. Soon, the woman reacted and wanted to run towards the lake. However, the old man grabbed him quickly to avoid this difficulty.


    "The girl is right. If I want to jump, don''t stop me!"


    As soon as Qiuxiang burst into tears, she wanted to jump into the river and be a grandfather. She stared at Chu Pan''er with pain and resentment: "this girl, you and I have no grievances. Why do you say that about my granddaughter? I have only one family member for my granddaughter in my life!"


    Ignoring his grandfather''s words, Chu Pan''er silently came to Qiu Xiang, gently raised his hand and directly took him away from Qiu Xiang. Seeing this, he wanted to rush forward, but he was stopped by Chu Xi. Although Chu Xi didn''t know what his sister was doing, he thought that since his sister had said, Then what he did must make sense.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was so rude, the woman was stunned. She looked at Chu Pan''er in amazement, and even the action of wiping her tears stopped in the air.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er roared and wanted to push the woman to the river. Seeing that she was about to fall into the water, the woman subconsciously grasped Chu Pan''er''s arm.


    The others looked angrily at each other: "my God, how can you bully a weak woman like this? Don''t you see that people are looking for life and death? You have to push people down the river. Do you want grandpa Wang to have no granddaughter?"


    Not bothering to pay attention to the people who eat melons, Chu Pan''er pulled Qiuxiang back, promoted his cheeks, and looked at his panicked eyes.


    "Tell me about the near miss. How do you feel?"


    Qiu Xiang gave a meal. He didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er meant.


    "How does it feel to fall into the lake when no one pulls you? Say it out loud?"


    Qiu Xiang pursed her lips and looked at Chu Pan''er in a daze. She didn''t say a word and looked at Chu Pan''er with a blank face.


    Chu Pan''er sneered and looked at Qiu Xiang disdainfully: "Didn''t you just look for life and death? It just let you experience the taste of death. I know your pulse that you are pregnant. I don''t care how your child came, but he at least came to this world and hasn''t touched this beauty. Why do you kill his freedom to live?"


    The questioning word by word made Qiuxiang speechless.


    In fact, he really wanted to say that his child was none of his business, and he didn''t know what had happened. Why should he say so, but the next second Chu Pan''er said again: "maybe the child came unclean, but even if he wasn''t clean, it was also a life. Even if he shouldn''t have come to the world, why should you abandon yourself?"


    "Do you think this so-called reputation is more important than your own life? Your parents worked hard to give birth to you, and the result is that you have to look for life and death when you encounter something, leaving your grandfather in his seventies?"


    Chu Pan''er knew that Uncle Wang''s son and daughter-in-law died early and had only one granddaughter, which he heard when he had nothing to do. Why didn''t the old man only have Qiuxiang''s granddaughter, but the granddaughter had to look for life and death. This left the old man alone in the world, but Qiuxiang didn''t understand at all.


    "What our country pays attention to is filial piety and righteousness first, and what is your behavior? I''m afraid if you let the Emperor today, I''m afraid you will be sentenced to a crime, abandon your grandfather in his seventeen years and end it by yourself. It''s great unfilial!"


    "It''s even more unjust to seek life and death for the so-called reputation! Your life and your people were born hard by your parents. Are you going to die with their consent?"


    Somehow, Chu Pan''er just wanted to persuade him about it. As a result, he became more and more excited.


    Although he was loved by thousands of people in those years, now he also feels unfilial. Because he was assassinated, he stumbled and became today''s farmgirl, but there is nothing he can do to serve his father. How can he not suffer? As a result, the woman in front of him clearly has the opportunity to be around his relatives, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it. How can he not be angry?


    In fact, what he said is also a fact. The most important word in today''s holy world is filial piety and righteousness. These two words are simple but difficult. In short, those who can''t do these two words are generally unreliable.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the woman was completely stunned.


    It seems that what the girl said has some truth?


    But why did the girl say so excitedly?

 Chapter 144

    He wanted to persuade the girl, but he saw that the girl was so arrogant that he didn''t dare to say a word. He just stared at him.


    "And what do you say about grandpa after you die? And what about the curse you left behind? Have you ever thought about these problems? Do you want to keep your grandpa and let others poke him in the back? Why are you so unfilial?"


    Chu Pan''er is gradually calming down now. He stares at Qiu Xiang in front of him. He looks at the woman who is also beautiful. Why can''t he think about it?


    However, he was surprised to see that his lower abdomen was flat and seemed to have nothing.


    "Girl, you don''t understand, you don''t understand this humiliation, so you can say such sarcastic words here!"


    At the thought of the humiliation he suffered, and those humiliations didn''t even know how they happened, this was the saddest thing, so for a moment, the woman cried again, which made Chu Pan''er very speechless.


    "It''s not sarcastic. It''s the truth. Don''t you think you''re wrong? I tell you, the last thing you should abandon in this world is the person who gave birth to you and raised you! If your parents are a big villain, or don''t you don''t raise you, I love you, it doesn''t matter, but you know what you will get below if you go like this Punishment? "


    Looking at the little girl''s ignorant face, Chu Pan''er sighed. The little girl looked very smart. How could she do such a stupid thing.


    "If you like, you can tell me all your stories. I can listen to what happened to you and help you solve your problems! Tell what happened to you as a story and let it become a story in the past. Why care so much? There are many things you need to pursue in this world. Why should you be stupid again?"


    Chu Pan''er found for the first time that he had such patience. Maybe it was his grandfather who made him feel deeply.


    The girl who said this was deeply touched and tearful. In fact, he really didn''t want to lose his life like this, but there was no way. After all, he did so many humiliating things. I could only let others point to his spine and curse there.


    And his story is incredible. I''m afraid no one will believe it. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Seeing his appearance, Chu Pan''er frowned.


    "Girl, why should you be afraid of life and death? You''re not even afraid of death. Why should you be afraid of life?"


    A shallow sentence fell into Qiu Xiang''s heart. His face changed slightly. He looked at Chu Pan''er stuffy. Seeing the warmth in his eyes, he gently bit his lips and relaxed his body.


    "That girl, would you like to hear my story?"


    Qiuxiang thought for a long time before she said such words. Chu Pan''er knew that the girl had no intention of dying, so she released him.


    For a moment, the woman lost her pillar and almost fell on the grass, but Chu Pan''er grabbed her in time.


    At the moment of holding him, Chu Pan''er whispered in his ear and asked, "you still want to die now. If you don''t want to die, then go back to your grandfather''s arms and comfort him. He can''t be frightened at all. Your move really scared him."


    As soon as he said this, Qiu Xiang looked very bad. He looked at his grandfather sadly. He felt very uncomfortable. He ran forward and knelt down in front of the old man. "Grandpa, I''m really sorry to worry you. From now on, Qiu Xiang will never think about it again. Qiu Xiang has to take care of her grandfather and be filial to her grandfather."


    The old man didn''t like Chu Pan''er very much just now, but now he saw his granddaughter and gave up the idea of suicide. As soon as he tightened his heart, he hurried forward and shakily helped him up, "My good child, my good child, since you want to open it, that''s good, that''s good. In short, don''t think about it in the future. I hope you can stay with Grandpa at ease all your life, so Grandpa also has a comfort!"


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, Qiuxiang will never live up to grandpa in this life!"


    Qiuxiang''s voice choked. He wanted to kneel down in front of the old man again, but he was stopped by the old man.


    "Well, silly girl, don''t kneel down and do your body without moving. I''m afraid you can''t stand it!"


    "Yes, little girl, just thought that girl wanted to hurt you, but I didn''t expect to persuade you. Don''t think about it in the future. Isn''t it innocent? It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal to find an honest man to marry!"


    A sarcastic remark sounded from the crowd, and the originally cheerful Qiuxia and the old man suddenly changed their faces.


    What does that mean? They soon remembered the real reason why Qiuxiang wanted to commit suicide. When they saw that Qiuxiang no longer wanted to die, some people showed a little disdain in their eyes.


    Yes, the woman in front of her wants to die just because she is pregnant with a wild seed and has no innocence. It''s hard to find her husband''s family. She wants to find life and death. Now she has survived. What should such a little girl do.


    Seeing the man in the crowd, Chu Pan''er frowned. The man seemed to have just scolded him, saying that he interfered in other people''s affairs for no reason, and thought of pulling the woman back.


    But now he said these words again. Isn''t that a slap in the face?


    Pick up a stone from the ground and wave it gently. The stone flew directly to the man and hit him in the face.


    "Oh my face!"


    After the man whispered, he covered his cheeks with his hands, and his face was in pain. Then he let go of his hands. His mouth was red and swollen and looked very uncomfortable, which made some people who couldn''t stand him laugh.


    Hearing these people''s laughter, the man had no face and glared at them fiercely, but he couldn''t find what caused his face to become like this. He couldn''t help feeling a little angry.


    Chu Pan''er naturally won''t admit that he moved his hand. This is the end of cheap mouth. People like this who can only say and can''t do will get retribution one day.


    Because Chu Pan''er promised Qiuxiang, he took the old man home with him. In fact, the old man''s home is also very poor. Qiuxiang works as a maid in the family''s home. Her original name was Erya. Now Qiuxiang is also the name of their employer.

 Chapter 145

    As for the old man, he occasionally sells cherry blossoms and some dry materials. Although he can''t support his family, he can save a few money.


    However, all his money was saved and intended to be used as Qiu Xiang''s dowry in the future, but now this happened. Qiu Xiang is afraid it''s not easy to get married. The master knows his heart, but it''s hard to say. Although the old man''s family is poor, he has absolutely no tendency to favor men over women, but he loves this granddaughter very much, Try every means to solve the matter.


    After the old man was sure that Qiuxiang would not want to die again, he went to rest at ease. Chu Xi and Chu Pan''er asked him to guard at the door. He took Qiuxiang to his room.


    Qiuxiang''s room is just a small room, with a simple bed and a simple dresser. There are washed white quilts on the bed, and the quilts look very old, but they are very clean. It seems that this family loves cleanliness very much.


    "Girl, thank you for today''s business. If it weren''t for fear, I would have gone to see the Lord of hell at this time!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled and waved his hand. "It''s nothing to mention this little thing. I''ve met the old man a few times. It''s also some fate. Therefore, it''s not good to die."


    "Anyway, thank you very much. If it weren''t for your words, wake me up, I would really be an unfilial person. I won''t have the courage to see my parents when I go down!"


    Then the woman burst into tears.


    Taking out a brocade handkerchief, Chu Pan''er wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and gently comforted the woman: "the girl doesn''t have to be so uncomfortable. The girl just said that she was willing to tell what happened..."


    Hearing this, the woman stopped crying and gently bit the corner of her lip. Loudi was scared and nervous.


    Chu Pan''er reached out and grasped each other''s hands, gave him some power, and the woman came slowly.


    "It happened there. On my grandfather''s birthday, that night, I got some silver money from my master and went to prepare some delicious food for Grandpa. Grandpa likes drinking. After three rounds of drinking, he went to bed drunk. There was no abnormality at that time, but at midnight, I heard a noise outside the door and thought it was grandpa who got up at night. I was worried that Grandpa''s eyes were bad and was afraid of an accident, So I started to have a look. As a result, I was unconscious as soon as I opened the door. "


    "Slowly, I entered a dream. In the dream, I entered a forest. In the forest, I met a big man wearing a big coat, a felt hat and a beard. When he saw me, he flirted. I wanted to escape, but he grabbed me and pressed me in the grass..."


    The voice behind the woman gradually trembled and felt the woman''s weakness. Chu Pan''er sighed and stretched out his hand to give him a little strength, and the woman continued: "At that time, I remember that the big man chewed and bit me, and... He did that dirty thing to me. When I woke up after struggling, I found that my whole body was sore and uncomfortable, but my whole body was clean without any damage."


    That nightmare lasted for half a month. Later, that day, I took a rest and went out to sell cherry blossoms with my grandfather. As a result, I fainted to the ground. When I woke up, I learned that I was pregnant. This is what surprised me.


    I have never experienced anything, and all that is a dream. After waking up, I am still in my home. I asked my grandfather if there was any abnormal situation, but my grandfather said no.


    I was very worried. After knowing this, the first thing I thought of was suicide, but my grandfather persuaded me,


    Fortunately, the employer was kind-hearted. After learning that I was pregnant, he hid it for me and gave me a sum of money to go home and raise my baby, but it was finally known. I heard other people''s comments and was still rubbing grandpa''s backbone, which made me unbearable, so I thought


    Would think of that. In fact, I also know that life is precious. How can I bear to die so early? "


    When Qiu Xiang said this, there was also a trace of grievance in her tone. Chu Pan''er certainly understood that this is the truth that people can be afraid of.


    "In fact, your grandfather is your relative. You just need to think about your grandfather''s ideas. It''s very strange. Haven''t you thought about reporting to the official?"


    Secretly thinking about what Qiu Xiang said, although it may sound too mysterious to others, Chu Pan''er understands that there is a kind of medicine in the world that can make people do things they can''t imagine when they are awake, and after waking up, memory becomes another kind.


    But that kind of medicine is just a legend. Can''t that kind of medicine appear again?


    "By the way, you just said that you started this dream on Grandpa''s birthday?"


    Qiuxiang solemnly nodded. Of course, he will always remember what happened. If he didn''t open the door that day, I''m afraid there would be no such result.


    "According to what I said, you should be in a nightmare!"


    "Nightmare, what''s that?"


    Qiu Xiang has never heard of these terms. Naturally, it is unclear. Chu Pan''er looks serious. He slowly says to Qiu Xiang: "nightmare is colorless and tasteless. As long as people smell it, they will fall to the ground and stay awake, just like sleeping in a dream. What he has experienced in reality will also be introduced into the dream and become another form."


    "So, it''s similar to me. Then... Who would do that?"


    Qiuxiang looked very nervous and scared. Unexpectedly, she didn''t realize that she was taken this medicine. What should he do?


    "Do you remember what the man in your dream looks like?"


    Qiuxiang thought carefully. He rubbed his head and felt a headache. Finally, it flashed in his mind that the man''s ferocious appearance in his dream made his face very ugly.


    Stabilize Qiuxiang, Chu Pan''er secretly lost some internal power in his body.


    "Miss Qiuxiang, don''t think about it. If you don''t want to tell me, don''t say it, lest you have a headache and fear!"


    Qiuxiang bit her teeth in pain and shook her head: "I clearly want to get the man''s look, but why can''t I say it? I''m really powerless!"


    Helplessly knocked her head with her hand. Qiu Xiang was very uncomfortable. Seeing him like this, Chu Pan''er also felt helpless. He kept patting Qiu Xiang''s hand and comforted: "then take your time and see what kind of fluctuations are in your mind. Listen to me. First close your eyes, then take a calm deep breath, and tell me when your mood stabilizes."


    Qiu Xiang did as he said. After a few rounds, his mood was not so intense. He slowly opened his eyes. There was a panic between his eyebrows and eyes: "I remember, I remember, there was at least a long scar on the man''s chest from his waist to his left shoulder!"

 Chapter 146

    After calming Qiu Xiang and leaving his house, Chu Pan''er had a few answers in her heart, but she was not sure. It seemed that the woman was really in a nightmare. How could this poison appear?


    Chu Xi saw his sister coming out and looking behind him. He ran over and took his hand: "elder sister, how''s the situation? Is the woman still sad? What happened?"


    After looking at Chu Xi, I know he is also a warm-hearted person, but it''s good to know this kind of thing less than one person: "the woman is just over worried. As for the specific situation, I can''t ask in detail. Let''s go back. At least now the woman''s mood has stabilized!"


    After taking a deep look at the courtyard wall behind him, Chu Pan''er left with Chu Xi.


    In the room where Chu Pan''er had just left, Qiu Xiang stood up from the bed and slowly came to the window. Through the window, she looked at the back of the two people leaving, and a ray of sadness crossed the bottom of her eyes.


    After Chu Pan''er left Qiuxiang''s house, he directly returned to the wine, but unexpectedly Peifeng was waiting at the door of the restaurant.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er and Chu Xi appear, he comes forward and asks, "where did miss Chu go? Why did you come back now?"


    "Just now, the little woman told the steward that she was on leave and went out to buy cherry blossoms."


    Originally, Chu Pan''er could calmly face Pei Feng, but when he thought of Pei Jiyue''s sampling in the water building, he couldn''t see the gentle appearance in his eyes. Such a cruel man had better stay away.


    "Sue for leave?"


    Pei Feng looked cold and his eyes fell on the busy steward.


    Just now he asked the steward, where did Chu Pan''er go? However, the steward was at a loss to know whether Chu Pan''er had deceived him or the steward had deceived him. After thinking about it, he also had an answer.


    However, although he knows the answer, Peifeng is not a kind person.


    "I''m in charge just now. I didn''t say you''re fake! Miss Chu, I know you''re still young. Even if you go out occasionally, it doesn''t matter. But now you''re full of nonsense. Let me say what''s good about you?"


    Pei Feng''s long and narrow eyes, with a trace of ridicule, Chu Pan''er, smelling the speech, naturally understood that the man was threatening himself.


    "If you believe me, you don''t believe me. You and I are just cooperative. What right do you have to interfere with my freedom?"


    Playing with him is too tender. Make complaints about Chu''s heart, and the man in front of him has learned a few years. Why is he so unreasonable? Or did he do it on purpose?


    "Cooperation is also cooperation. Can''t a girl be responsible? After all, take a job with a share of money."


    "Childe, this is funny. How do you let me work without cherry blossoms? It''s my duty to work in the morning, but it''s not my duty to come this afternoon. Do you think this is reasonable? If childe thinks what the little woman said is reasonable, I hope childe will let me have a way and the little woman will put all these cherry blossoms back."


    Chu Pan''er wanted to go inside with cherry blossoms, but Pei Feng stopped him.


    "Miss Chu, I heard today that you are not in harmony with those people in the kitchen. What''s the matter? Also, I remember that you bought some cherry blossoms two days ago. How can you use them so quickly now? I remember that these cherry blossoms use the money of the restaurant."


    Looks like this man is against him?


    Chu Pan''er was cold in his heart, raised his head and said unwilling to show weakness: "But those cherry blossoms are also your chef, who threw them all away. If you don''t believe it, you can smell the smell on your chef''s hand. It has a faint Cherry Blossom smell. Don''t tell me that the smell has dissipated, so I''ll tell you here that the cherry blossoms have been pickled by me, and the smell can last for three days."


    After that, Chu Pan''er ignored Pei Feng''s changed face and turned to leave. Pei Feng''s face changed. This damn smelly girl will fall into his hands one day, and he wants this. Life is better than death.


    With a trace of resentment, he stared at Chu Pan''er''s back, and Peifeng snorted coldly.


    Even the steward saw it, quickly put down his work and came over: "what do you do now? This dead girl is like this. She is not sensible and always makes you angry!"


    Doesn''t he believe the owner will keep this woman here?


    "Well, take care of the chef. Don''t always make trouble. If the girl really hurt him, I won''t take care of it!"


    "In fact, it''s not the chef''s fault. The wild girl is not sensible. She told him that the dry well can''t be near. The result is not to go and see. You said that the smelly girl fell into the well and died. No one knows. We''re also for his good!"


    Make complaints about what the dry well means.


    At the mention of the dry well, Pei Feng''s whole face changed color. He glanced at the steward, "you said the dead girl went to the dry well?"


    The steward didn''t know what had happened, so he kept nodding: "I heard from the chef that I saw the girl wandering outside the dry well, so I wanted to persuade her. Unexpectedly, the girl scolded directly, so those things happened!"


    However, at the thought of the chef''s unlucky appearance, he felt shivering all over. This woman was still not a woman. It was easy to knock down a man who weighed dozens of kilograms more than him.


    At this time, Peifeng didn''t pay attention to what the steward said. His eyes crossed a touch of cruelty and looked at the direction Chu Pan''er left, full of poisonous eyes.


    This woman should not have found anything, otherwise how could she go to the dry well so coincidentally? It seems that he has to make a good observation. If this woman really found something, then he can only sigh that his life is thin.


    Pei Feng has always been a man who does what he says. He can''t stand the caution in his heart. He still plans to go to the dry well to have a look. He doesn''t have the handsome Kung Fu of Chu Pan''er. He can only go down with a rope and walk through the road Chu Pan''er once walked. Pei Feng closes his eyes slightly and seems to feel something. Then, his face changes and his eyes are fierce.


    It seems that you are a smart man, little girl. I thought you were just an ordinary businessman, but I didn''t think you were so nosy!


    I''m afraid I committed myself to my restaurant to find that man. Unfortunately, you can''t take that man out. Although I don''t know how you came down, since you see my secret, there''s only a dead end waiting for you!

 Chapter 147

    Chu Pan''er naturally didn''t know that he was so targeted, but even if he knew, it probably didn''t matter.


    But Chu Xi was worried about his sister. After all, he just saw how his sister treated Mr. Pei.


    After thinking for a long time, Chu Xi went to ask his sister.


    "Elder sister, will you be hated by that childe for what you said during the day? After all, you are indeed a little rude. According to the rules, they are indeed our employers, so we should be kind."


    Originally, I thought that Chu Xi should be different from others, and its thought should be at least unique, but I didn''t expect that it would be like that.


    Glancing at Chu Xi lightly, Chu Pan''er said impolitely, "if others respect me, I will let others take a step, but if others offend me, I will make him regret coming to this world!"


    Chu Pan''er admitted that he was very strict, but he wanted his brother to hear it clearly. He was not the timid and foolish girl before. He was Chu Pan''er, a daughter who dared to do something and was not afraid of anything!


    "Wow!"


    Chu Xi is still different from others. As long as he hears his sister''s words, he feels majestic, admires on his face, and sees little stars in his eyes.


    "Elder sister, what you said is so domineering. I want to learn from you, too!"


    "Children can be taught. This is the real man? Why should others bully us? We should treat each other with a smile here. That''s too hypocritical. We might as well be ourselves, don''t you?"


    This word and sentence fell into Chu Xi''s heart, which made him very happy in the next few decades. His eldest sister said such words to him, otherwise it would be difficult to have an excellent him in the future.


    "It''s just those hypocritical flatteries. It''s too fake. It''s better to do it honestly and do whatever you want. Do you think it''s big sister!"


    Chu Xi obediently rubbed against Chu Pan''er. Hearing these words, Chu Pan''er reluctantly shook his head and gave him a big chestnut: "that''s not what you say. If you are too upright and overbearing, it will also leave a bad impact on people, unless you have enough power to make yourself arrogant."


    "Sister, don''t teach the stream here. It''s bad. Be careful grandma is anxious with you when she hears it!"


    At this time, Chu Ying''er had prepared the food and brought it out. She just heard the conversation between the two brothers and sisters. The sister was really teaching Xiaoxi these things in public. What if Xiaoxi really became a big man?


    But well, what my sister said is really reasonable. He is also very envious and wants to be such a person.


    "Didn''t grandma go to the temple fair with Liu? She won''t come back these two days. Why are you afraid they''ll hear it? I believe my sister-in-law and my aunt won''t say anything, will they?"


    Chu Xi tooted his mouth and stared at Chu Ying''er. Chu Ying''er was very speechless and didn''t say that. It''s not good to be heard by outsiders.


    Chu Pan''er certainly knew Chu Ying''er''s worry. He gave a comforting look, pulled over Chu Xi and comforted him word by word: "what my sister told you today is indeed reasonable, but these principles can only be explained after you have power and the ability to protect yourself. Do you understand?"


    If Chu Xi really does things according to his own temperament, he accidentally said that the big man is afraid that ten heads are not enough to lose, so he can''t teach completely according to his own ideas.


    After pondering Chu Pan''er''s words carefully, Chu Xi nodded and looked calm: ", elder sister, don''t worry, I will listen to you!"


    "Well, silly boy, go wash your hands and eat. I''ll call my mother and sister-in-law out for dinner. Ying''er, you set the dishes and chopsticks first!"


    Chu Pan''er also came back and learned that Jiang and Liu had gone to the temple fair. His mother said they were going to worship the Buddha, but somehow he felt that it was not the case, but he was not sure. He was also worried about what Liu would do to Jiang. However, when he saw that xingluan was not there, the stone in his heart was also put down. There should be no problem with xingluan.


    After dinner, Tian and Wang planned to go out for a walk, but Chu Pan''er had another idea.


    Looking at Chu Pan''er packing the chicken for tonight, Chu Xi was surprised: "sister, what are you packing for? Are you feeding wild cats and dogs?"


    "What kind of wild cat and wild dog can there be? I think you are a little wild cat. Two days ago, sister Ying''er and I saved a man. He was seriously injured. I''m worried that brother Dong and them don''t eat well. They''re afraid of damaging the man''s stomach. At that time, the injury will increase, so I''ll pack some soft food here."


    He heard Dong Yizhen say earlier that the women of his family went early, so only he and his father were left to depend on each other. Every time they ate some rough food, they paid attention to filling their stomachs. They didn''t think too much, so how could it be nutritious to eat like this?


    Most of the food they make is barbecue or fried. They can''t do those soft things at all, and it''s salty. Since they saved cold night''s life, they should be responsible to the end, so as not to be injured or killed by salt.


    And all this, he did not intend to hide Chu Xi. He got along with Chu Xi after this period of time. He knew that Chu Xi knew what to say and what not to say. Moreover, if he kept it from him and let him know in the future, he was afraid that there would be more estrangement.


    Hearing that his eldest sister saved someone, Chu Xi jumped up immediately, "sister, when did you save someone?"


    Chu Pan''er glanced at Chu Ying''er, who immediately blushed.


    After telling Chu Xi the whole story, the latter pointed to Chu Ying''er and laughed, "I said you are greedy enough, second sister. You haven''t been given meat at home. You are greedy for other people''s meat."


    Chu Ying''er was naturally unwilling to be teased by her brother. She glared at Chu Xi and said discontentedly, "it''s just that the taste is really attractive, so I want to see it. Of course, I don''t want to share the food, but I just want to see it!"


    Chu Ying''er emphasized another sentence later, but Chu Xi didn''t care. He he smiled and didn''t believe what Chu Ying''er said at all.


    Chu Ying''er snorted coldly and gave him a violent chestnut directly, so she settled down.


    Chu Ying''er asked while loading the food for Chu Pan''er, "that''s why my sister thought of this and made me prepare some porridge, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 148

    Chu Pan''er nodded. When he went out this morning, he told him.


    Chu Pan''er packed her things and thought of something. She went back to the room and looked at his back. Chu Ying''er muttered to herself: "it''s strange that this sister didn''t care much about other things recently. How can she care so much for the injured person now?"


    "Second sister, what are you muttering about?"


    Noticing Chu Ying''er''s abnormality, Chu Xi asked with her head propped up. With one hand, she quietly extended to the food box.


    How could chuying''er not notice the trend of Chuxi? He slapped directly on the dark palm of Chu Xi: "do you want to steal the food you sent out?"


    "Oh, I just want to see what delicious food you have prepared for that man!"


    Chu Xi immediately took back his hand and smiled bitterly.


    "It''s not what you eat today, but it should be a little softer. For example, porridge and sweet potato are good for your health. Don''t think about it."


    Chu Ying''er knows what Chu Xi is curious about, but he also thinks it''s better not to tell Chu Xi about some things first, so as to avoid the child''s wishful thinking and accidentally saying it, which will be bad for his sister''s reputation.


    "Then I can buy it with you and protect you on the road!"


    Chu Xi raised his hands and looked at Chu Ying''er with a smile.


    Chu Ying''er frowned. In fact, he didn''t know. After all, it depends on her sister.


    "I don''t know if my sister wants you to go! Wait a minute. Ask him. I''ll clean up first. We''ll be there later!"


    "Hey, sister, how can you do this!"


    Chu Ying''er didn''t want to pay attention to herself. Chu Xi frowned. This is his own sister. It''s not interesting to abandon him in this way.


    "Can''t you just ask the elder sister later?"


    Chu Ying''er is a little helpless. Why is the child so pestering? But fortunately, he made a quick judgment and came out to rescue him.


    Chu Xi''s face lit up when he saw Chu Pan''er coming out. "Elder sister, elder sister, I want to go with you to see who you saved. Can you? Can you take things to protect you along the road!"


    Chairman''s righteous words seemed to protect Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er with the his small arms and legs.


    This made Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er laugh. Seeing the lively appearance of Chu Xi, Chu Pan''er suddenly thought that when he first came to this place, this guy hated him very much, but he didn''t expect to become like this in just a month or two.


    "Of course you can, but you have to promise not to tell others!"


    For one thing, I''m afraid that people who want to know about it will run after it. At night, it''s also natural that the customs in the village are very. If the saints let people know, they not only saved a man outside the village, but also sent them food. I''m afraid they won''t know how much saliva will drown them.


    Of course, Chu Xi knew this truth. He patted his chest and promised: "don''t worry, sister, I''m the most trustworthy one here. I won''t tell others. Don''t worry about me!"


    Chu Pan''er is a little helpless. Why does the child like gossip so much?


    I remember it wasn''t like this before. I found that the little brother likes to stick to him these two days.


    However, Chu Pan''er didn''t say much. He was worried that Dong Yizhen would wait more there, so he took the basket and went on the road with them.


    Yizhen''s home is in a remote place at the head of the village. There are few people there, so it''s very quiet. No one dares to approach here. After all, there is the most terrible Taihua mountain. It''s said that there are many wild animals on Taihua mountain, which is very dangerous. Many villagers can''t get in and out, So over time, it became their situation here. However, since the Dong family came, Dong Yizhen went hunting in Taihua mountain all day, but returned unharmed. Therefore, it is also because of this that all people are afraid of him.


    "Elder sister, how did you get to know the Dong kid?"


    Thinking of Dong Yizhen, Chu Xi suddenly thought that it was because of him that the elder sister was locked up? So I was a little upset for a while.


    Somehow thinking of Dong Yizhen, Chu Pan''er''s face turned a little red.


    "That''s how I met. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with making more friends."


    Chu Xi looked at Chu Pan''er with an eyebrow. It was obvious that he didn''t believe his words.


    "But sister, I see that you and Dong Yizhen seem to know each other very well, and you..."


    "Shut up. Is that what you can say?"


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Chu Ying''er couldn''t help scolding her brother. Why, don''t you know what to say?


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s look, he was relieved to see that he was not angry.


    "Don''t talk nonsense after I say Xiaoxi. Anyway, brother Dong and his sister are friends now. Do you know enough?"


    Chu Ying''er knows very well that the defense between men and women in this village is very complicated. If he accidentally touches the minefield, the man will be finished and will also affect his family. Of course, he doesn''t care about these, he just cares about his sister. He knows that Chu Xi is a boy and can''t pay attention to these details at all, That''s why I made such a mistake.


    Chu Xi also felt wrong. He couldn''t help taking a selfie and slapping himself. He looked at Chu Pan''er with some embarrassment: "sister, I didn''t mean to say it. I hope you don''t care. I''m just curious!"


    This time, Chu Pan''er didn''t deal with Chu Xi, but looked at him seriously, and his eyes were solemn: "in short, it doesn''t matter this time, only our brothers and sisters, but when you go abroad, your words will be heard by others, and you will take them seriously, so you should pay attention to them sometimes."


    "Well, let''s not talk about those unhappy things so as not to affect our feelings. It''s almost time now. When we get back from dinner, we''ll go to the mountain to see what wild animals there are!"


    Chu Pan''er suddenly remembered this period of time. Because he was busy with business, he ignored the wild animals on the mountain. He also wanted to eat the wild animals on the mountain. He thought that the taste of his mouth was faint these days, so he was very interested in pheasants,


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi were greedy at the mention of eating wild things. After all, they couldn''t eat anything else after eating the wild things pickled by their sister last time, so they kept reading it all the time. Chu Pan''er didn''t know their mind and burst into a laugh.

 Chapter 149

    When he opened it, he saw that the food inside was not broken, so he went on his way.


    At Dong Yizhen''s house, Chu Pan''er asked Chu Xi to call Dong Yizhen first because it was inconvenient. After learning that Chu Pan''er came, Dong Yizhen hurried out and just saw that Pan''er and Chu Ying''er were smiling with lunch boxes.


    "Miss Chu, why did you come here?"


    Originally, they planned to cook for dinner, but unexpectedly, the two girls came. When they looked at them again, they knew something and quickly picked them up.


    "I heard you said before that the food you cooked was too rough. I was worried that I couldn''t stand the cold night, so I brought home the soft rice. You can eat together quickly!"


    Although it was brought specifically for the cold night, it was actually Dong Yizhen''s share. After opening the lunch box, he smelled the fragrance, which greatly increased Dong Yizhen''s appetite. When he saw the exquisite dishes, a warm current crossed his heart,


    "It seems that you are really tired, girl!"


    Although he only thanked them, Dong Yizhen''s eyes followed Chu Pan''er all the time,


    Chu Ying''er naturally saw it in her eyes. He coughed falsely, and the two looked back at each other instantly.


    "Brother Dong, you can take him to have a good meal with him. It''s inconvenient to stay with us, so you left first!"


    Chu Pan''er said he was leaving. As for the lunch box, it''s OK to pick it up next time.


    As soon as she left, Dong Yizhen thought of something. She ignored etiquette and grabbed Chu Pan''er''s arm.


    "Girl, please stay!"


    Chu Pan''er was startled when he felt the man''s powerful hand. The old man looked at Dong Yizhen. Dong Yizhen just reacted. He touched the hot potato and generally loosened it. His subconscious eyes fell on the other side: "I''m sorry, girl, I was accidentally excited, so I offended..."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t care much about these, but he felt a little shy. He coughed and found his voice.


    "I don''t know what else brother Dong has to do?"


    At the mention of this matter, Dong Yizhen''s expression became solemn.


    "Well, when I wake up in the cold night, I''m worried about his sequelae, but if I go to the doctor myself, I''m worried about an accident here, so I hope the girl can find a doctor for me."


    Dong Yizhen knew that Chu Pan''er knew some medical skills. However, it was entirely because of the situation at that time that Chu Pan''er was asked to treat him. But now he went into his house, which was seen by others and would not believe his words. Therefore, it must have a great impact on Chu Pan''er at that time.


    "My sister is good at medicine. Why don''t you let my sister..."


    "Chuxi!"


    Chu Pan''er sometimes really wants to open Chu Xi''s head and melon seeds to see what''s inside. Sometimes the child is smart, but sometimes he is so stupid. If he can be treated, how can Dong Yizhen give up the near and seek the far?


    After the warning glared at him, he looked at Dong Yizhen: "in that case, I''ll help lengye find a doctor!"


    At this time, cold night actually lost his memory. Does that mean that Dong Yizhen''s identity has no clue?


    Sighed, looked at Dong Yizhen and gave him a comforting look. The latter naturally understood and hugged his fist to show his thanks.


    Chu Xi didn''t understand what the interaction between them was doing. He scratched the back of his head and didn''t understand whether he said something wrong again, but he also knew that his behavior just made his eldest sister and second sister unhappy.


    "OK!"


    Seeing the three leave, Dong Yizhen always felt that Chu Pan''er seemed to have something on his mind. He couldn''t help frowning. What unhappy things would miss Chu think at this time?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know his emotions. Dong Yizhen could see it. On the way back with the two, Chu Pan''er scolded Chu Xi for the first time.


    "What did I tell you when Xiaoxi was at home to make you pay attention to your words and speak properly, but now you have completely forgotten all my words. What would happen if other people listened to me? I don''t care about my reputation, but the whole Chu family!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t want to say anything more. Anyway, he had already said it. How about Chu Xi''s comprehension ability? If you can''t understand it, it''s OK. If you can understand it, it''s naturally good.


    For Chu Pan''er''s words, Chu Xi thought to himself and felt wrong. He shrugged his head and blamed himself.


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I hope you don''t blame me. I won''t do this again in the future!"


    Chu Pan''er certainly knows that the child is not intentional, but he is still very helpless in his heart. He should consider whether to take the child out in the future.


    "Forget it, it''s all right. Let''s go to the mountain and see what wild animals there are!"


    Chu Pan''er certainly didn''t forget what he said before. When he heard that he was going to catch business, Chu Xi brightened his eyes. Can he remember seeing his eldest sister catch fish, but he was natural and handsome, more than him.


    Seeing the bright appearance of Chu Xi, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. It seemed that Chu Xi was still a child.


    The three of them talked and laughed and recovered to the initial state. Of course, they went to the nearby hills and caught three pheasants, two fat rabbits and some quail eggs. They looked very rich.


    "Wow, sister, today we come back with a full load!"


    The three men carried some things in their hands and walked back happily.


    "Are we all going to have a good meal tonight? God, I haven''t eaten such a rich thing for a long time!"


    Although sometimes I eat chicken or something, they are all bought from the market. It''s not as delicious as running in the wild, so how unhappy is Chu Xi?


    Usually his family doesn''t allow him to go to the mountain alone, and sometimes he has to look after two little guys. Even if he wants to play, he must have two eldest sisters. Chu Yinger and Chu Pan''er are out all day, so they don''t have time to catch these things together.


    Now seeing these things, Chu Xi is certainly happy. After using his brain, he has thought of how to do all these fat businesses.


    Smiling at Chu Pan''er, Chu Xi hehe said, "elder sister, I know you are the best craftsman. What do you want to do?"


    "These things are very fat and have high nutritional value, so they can be braised, steamed or stewed. We can store them bit by bit, and then cook them slowly in every way. What do you think?"


    After taking a look at the prey, Chu Pan''er whispered that this was his idea. For the eldest sister''s words, the two siblings believed very much, so they would not refuse his suggestion.

 Chapter 150

    In fact, Chu Pan''er has another plan, that is to tell Dong Yizhen what happened in the restaurant before. After all, Dong Yizhen''s words can help him check.


    But because of Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi, he didn''t ask much. After all, he was afraid to scare the two children.


    To tell the truth, he hoped from his heart that the two children were still simple and didn''t want them to carry too much at a young age.


    Even if he wants to develop these two children in the future, at least now is not a good time.


    So looking at the prey in his hand, he felt that since he could be happy, he would be happy for a while. There was no need to think so much.


    "Elder sister, do you have any opinion when grandma and second aunt come back and know that we have caught so many prey?"


    In fact, from the heart, Chu Xi doesn''t like Grandma and her second sister-in-law, but he also knows that the elders have to listen. Don''t say it first. The second aunt is Grandma''s words, which must be listened to.


    If you catch so many wild animals and go back to eat while they are away, I''m afraid grandma will gossip again. After all, this is what they eat behind their backs.


    Why doesn''t Chu Pan''er know what Chu Xi means? He shook his head and said calmly, "just let go of eating. Don''t pay attention to so much!"


    Looking at more and more smiles on the two children''s faces, Pan''er was also very happy. After all, he was very pleased to see his sister-in-law happy.


    Just


    The little brother who is still in the dry well is very kind in his heart. Although he knows his position, the safety problem of the little brother still exists.


    The three people were walking down the mountain, but unexpectedly, they met a woman looking for life and death on the way, which attracted the attention of the three people.


    "Sister, what do you say we are... What is that?"


    Chu Ying''er wanted to ask, but at this time, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a woman crying by the bed. It seemed that she was going to jump down. Although the mountain was not high, it was very steep. A weak woman would be disabled if she fell down.


    "That woman is jumping off a cliff! My God!"


    The three looked at each other. They couldn''t believe it. The fastest runner was Chu Xi. They hurried to catch the woman who was about to jump.


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you? You''ll always be stupid. Jump and jump. You may lose half your life!"


    Chu Xi said angrily, probably because of the influence of the woman she met that day, so Chu Xi was very unhappy with these suicidal people.


    Ziyuan was originally a lonely woman. Her parents died when she was a child. She grew up in her uncle''s house since childhood. As a result, such ugly things happened. Now his uncle doesn''t accept him, and his aunt hates him very much, so he has no way to go. He just wants to die, but he didn''t expect to be stopped. He looked at the person who saved him and pushed him away: "Don''t stop me. I want to die. There''s no idea worth living in this world. Let me die!"


    Then he pushed Chu Xi, but how could Chu Xi be willing? Although he is only a 112 year old boy, his strength is much stronger than that of an ordinary woman. Moreover, he often works at home, so how can this woman''s strength compare with him?


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you? When you''re unhappy, you say it. Why do you look for life and death?"


    "Why is he so excited?"


    Chu Ying''er asked softly, but the movement under her feet still didn''t stop. She hurried over and brought the woman back with Chu Xi.


    Chu Xi was like a child. He dragged the woman and pulled him to Chu Pan''er.


    "Elder sister, look at him. He''s going to commit suicide again!"


    Again?


    Chu Pan''er slightly raised his eyebrows. It''s a wonderful word to use.


    "Girl, what are you thinking?"


    At this time, Chu Pan''er was not as strong as Qiu Xiang. After all, it was because Qiu Xiang had relatives around him and he wanted to commit suicide, which triggered anger in his heart. However, Ziyuan in front of him seemed to be single. In this view, he really wanted to die, so he couldn''t follow the attitude towards Qiu Xiang at all?


    Hearing the sweet voice, Ziyuan felt very comfortable. She looked up and only looked at a pair of evil looking eyes.


    Surprised, he couldn''t help sighing that the woman was really beautiful, but what did it have to do with him? With a bitter smile, he shook his head.


    "It''s just some mundane things. I have no intention to treat them, so I just want to die and be able to free myself from rebirth!"


    "If you commit suicide, can you really free yourself from excess? You don''t even dare to live. How can you talk about dying, girl? Why bother?"


    Ziyuan was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of him said this. He smiled bitterly. Thinking of the bad things that had happened to him, he couldn''t help shaking his head: "this girl, you don''t understand. Look at your smile, it''s so quiet, and your whole body is full of clean breath. Naturally, it''s different from me. It''s time for me to go!"


    Ziyuan''s eyes were filled with despair. He didn''t expect that he was just as beautiful as a flower. Even if his uncle and aunt could forgive him, I''m afraid he couldn''t forgive himself.


    If people don''t feel sad and happy, they won''t show such an expression. Chu Pan''er was slightly surprised. It seems that the woman has really encountered something difficult.


    Originally, I had a guess in my heart, but I didn''t expect Chu Xi to blurt out: "are you pregnant like that Qiuxiang girl?"


    As soon as this remark came out, several people recognized it. Ziyuan was unbelievable. Look at Chu River.


    Chu Ying''er took the lead in reacting. She was about to scold Chu Xi, but Chu Pan''er stopped her.


    I saw Ziyuan, with a bitter face, "this childe is a doctor. If he doesn''t succeed, he can see it by looking at his face!"


    If so!


    Chu Pan''er took a deep look at Ziyuan and saw that he was beautiful. Although he was not a country and a city, he was also a small jasper, and he was soft and weak. If he were an ordinary man, I''m afraid he would like such a delicate and gentle woman.


    So he is


    Thinking of Qiu Xiang''s experience, Chu Pan''er was curious and confused. Was it not that he was the same?


    But when he thought of things, there wouldn''t be so many coincidences. Maybe he thought too much, but he also knew that it was just his own self comfort. With, his expression turned cold slightly, his eyes fell on Ziyuan and looked at him: "girl, dare to ask, but because he had a dream, after a few days, he found that he was pregnant?"

 Chapter 151

    At the moment, Ziyuan was even more surprised. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was so thorough and saw the whole thing clearly. Yes, he was so. After experiencing a dream, he became pregnant after a period of time.


    When he told his uncle and aunt about it, no one believed it. He thought it was just absurd and forced him to hand over the adulterer, but it was just a dream. How could he teach the adulterer?


    So it makes him ashamed.


    "How could it be, sister?"


    Chu Xi couldn''t believe it. He didn''t know how Qiuxiang got pregnant, but he also knew he was pregnant, so he thought it was too coincidental?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t pay attention to the boy in front of him. His eyes were cold, and there was a cold light at the bottom of his eyes. It seems that this matter is becoming more and more complex, not as simple as he thought at the beginning.


    I think there should be many victims in this matter, and the number should be a lot. After all, he only met two.


    The same characteristic of these two women is that they want to commit suicide because of pregnancy, but Chu Pan''er suddenly finds that he ignores one point. Then, at the beginning, why do these people think of suicide first? Is it really because of the lack of fame and integrity?


    His eyes fell on Ziyuan''s flat belly and gradually sank down.


    Somehow, when Ziyuan saw such eyes, he was afraid and conflicted. He subconsciously went to protect his waterfall. Why did he always feel that the girl in front of him was very scared?


    "Girl, in fact, everyone thinks it''s very absurd when it''s spread. How do you know it if you don''t know?"


    Is it difficult that this girl is like him


    Thinking like this, Ziyuan''s eyes also fell on Chu Pan''er''s abdomen, and Chu Ying''er naturally understood what he was thinking when he saw such eyes. He didn''t understand why his sister knew. He got up to block Ziyuan''s face and said angrily: "I said, pay attention to this girl, my sister is very innocent!"


    Chu Ying''er wanted to scold again, but she wanted to stop talking because her words were a little ugly.


    "The girl misunderstood me. I''m just curious..."


    Ziyuan smiled, and he also felt that there was something wrong with his attitude.


    Chu Ying''er snorted coldly and stared at the purple kite. Chu Pan''er was very pleased. Chu Ying''er protected herself in this way, but it had to come out, so she pushed Chu Ying''er away.


    "Miss Ziyuan, would you like me to take my pulse?"


    feel the pulse? Is he a doctor?


    Ziyuan had many doubts in her heart, but she still put her hand in the woman''s palm.


    Chu Pan''er frowned when he took a pulse for him. Sure enough, the appearance of the pulse was similar to that of Qiu Xiang, so it was done by a person. As long as he had been in a nightmare, his pulse was a little abnormal, so it was obviously a nightmare.


    Chu Ying''er gave Chu Ying''er a look and asked him to take Chu Xi away. Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er had a tacit understanding for a long time, so Chu Pan''er took Chu Xi away after giving Chu Ying''er a look.


    This time, there were only him and Ziyuan left in the quiet mountain. He took a deep look at Ziyuan and said Qiuxiang: "I believe you and the girl encountered the same thing, but I hope you can be bold and imagine what the man in your dream looks like!"


    As long as like as two peas in the dream, the same person is certain.


    Ziyuan and Qiuxiang fell into a bolt. He frowned and thought for a while. Finally, he thought of the man''s real name. His face showed panic. Chu Pan''er pressed his hands in time to let him not be afraid. With Chu Pan''er''s comfort, Ziyuan slowly returned to normal.


    "Tell me what the man looks like?"


    I can''t blame Chu Pan''er for being cruel. If one person gets into a nightmare, it''s OK, but this is the second person, will there be a third person?


    Or maybe Qiuxiang was not the first person he met who got into a nightmare?


    Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. How can this happen in such a place?


    Is it caused by folk customs or something?


    "I thought of it!"


    Just when Chu Pan''er was thinking, Ziyuan opened his mouth. He looked at Chu Pan''er and bit his lips tightly. Then he said the man''s appearance, "I remember there was a scar on the man''s chest, very ferocious, as if from his left shoulder to his waist."


    With a bang, Chu Pan''er''s face changed greatly. Sure enough, it was really the same person. It seemed that this matter was very dangerous.


    But he was worried about scaring the woman in front of him, so he comforted him: "in fact, life and death is just a thought. Why do you have to wrong yourself? It''s better to be strong, find the murderer who really hurt you, bring him to justice, and see your enemy''s head fall with his own eyes?"


    Chu Pan''er spoke faintly, but only such a plain word was caught by Ziyuan. No one said so like him. He just thought that his reputation was gone and he would die long ago, but he didn''t expect the woman in front of him to be so comforted,


    "Girl, you don''t think I deserve it? Do you also think the man in my dream really exists?"


    Because he was excited, he didn''t care about etiquette. He grabbed Chu Pan''er''s hand and held it tightly.


    Seeing Ziyuan''s white face because of excitement, Chu Pan''er nodded.


    "So you can''t die. What if you need to testify one day? Think about it. Anyway, your reputation has been destroyed. Why don''t you be bold? You know why the murderer is still at large? Isn''t it because you girls are worried about being scolded by others and others wronging your backbone? Summon up the courage to report to the official, then the officer and soldier I caught the murderer earlier. In this way, I saved a lot of girls. "


    "What?"


    Confucius said his face became whiter. He understood Chu Pan''er''s words. What did he mean?


    "So the killer didn''t just hurt me?"


    The woman was also very smart. He didn''t clearly point out, but he guessed. However, he also felt that there was nothing to hide, so he nodded seriously.


    "To tell you the truth, I also met a girl who was looking for life and death a few days ago. He also encountered the same thing as you. I advise him so. If you don''t summon up your courage, those killers will still be at large, so there will be more injured girls. This is really what you want?"

 Chapter 152

    "I..."


    Ziyuan trembled slightly. He didn''t know what to do? At this time, Chu Pan''er stretched out his hand and put his hand in the palm of his hand. He patted it gently to show comfort: "I don''t know what you have experienced, but I want to ask, since you have the courage to die, why don''t you have the courage to blame the murderer who hurt you?"


    After Chu Pan''er''s persuasion, Ziyuan had no idea of suicide, but she was still very depressed. Worried about Ziyuan''s accident, Chu Xi sent him back.


    Before leaving, Chu Pan''er gave Ziyuan a contact information: "Miss Ziyuan, if you still don''t understand, come to Chu''s house to find me!"


    With these words, he left with Chu Xi and Chu Ying''er.


    Chu Ying''er knew it was not easy, so she told me everything on the way. They, especially Chu Ying''er, were not like him. Chu Ying''er was a weak woman at all. If she met this kind of thing, she had no ability to resist.


    "So, sister, do you mean that as long as you are a single girl, you may be in danger?"


    Chu Ying''er''s face was very white. He thought of Ziyuan''s state and felt very uncomfortable. He was afraid that he would do the same one day.


    "There have been two accidents, and both of them have been met by us, so I think it is necessary to tell all the villagers about it and make them pay attention to the girls in their family."


    The girl''s innocence can be big or small, so she must be prepared.


    "Will they believe us?"


    Chu Ying''er is closer to Chu Pan''er. He feels safe squatting beside Chu Pan''er.


    "Believe it if you don''t believe it!"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold and suddenly remembered that there was a deacon in the village, that is, he Bo, who was a mile long.


    Of course, Chu Pan''er was not the little girl who didn''t understand. In this way, Mao rashly went to Lizheng.


    This evening, after several people handled the game they caught today, Chu Pan''er decided to bring a bowl of chicken to see Li Zheng. Of course, he didn''t tell the truth to Wang and Tian, after all, lest the two adults worry.


    "God, I heard that he Bo is very serious and fierce, which is more terrible than Lei Gong!"


    Chu Ying''er helped Chu Pan''er, and there was a fear of being there in her words.


    After taking a look at Chu Ying''er and receiving the information from the original owner, Chu Pan''er remembered that Chu Ying''er was sold by he Bo because she was disobedient when she was a child, so she has always been very afraid.


    He smiled and scraped Chu Yinger''s nose: "you silly girl, he Bo is so handsome and the head of a place. If you are not serious, how can you let others hear him?"


    In the impression of the original owner, he Bo is very serious, but he is kind-hearted and likes to help others, so he is not afraid of any danger.


    "But his voice is as loud as thunder. You don''t know. I''m afraid every time!"


    Chu Ying''er tooted her mouth. She didn''t seem to like her sister and didn''t trust herself. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er shook her head and was very helpless: "if you are obedient, he Bo will not scold you, but if you are not obedient, even if he Bo doesn''t scold you, I will scold you!"


    Chu Pan''er shook his head and didn''t want to go on. He took them to he Bo''s house. When they got outside the house, they called to the inside: "is there anyone in Uncle Li Zheng''s house?"


    After several calls, a shadow came out slowly.


    The visitor was Li Zheng''s mother-in-law. Aunt he heard that she was a big mouth, but she was very enthusiastic. She couldn''t help wondering when she saw Chu Pan''er outside.


    "Isn''t it the sister and brother of the Chu family? Why are you here today?"


    Chu Pan''er thought, as if the original owner had liked to come to Lizheng''s house before.


    "Aunt he is like this. I have something to say, but it''s not very convenient here. I don''t know if Uncle Li Zheng is at home?"


    Aunt he turned her eyes and saw the pile of food in Chu Pan''er''s hand. Her eyes lit up and didn''t answer Chu Pan''er''s words.


    "Little girl, what''s in your bowl? It looks delicious!"


    Hearing what aunt he said, Chu Pan''er pulled his lips. He suddenly remembered that being aunt he was not only a big mouth, but also a delicious ghost, because Uncle Li Zheng quarreled with him,


    "This is why my aunt and I brought the game specially. Today, when I went up the mountain with my sister-in-law, I happened to meet some rabbits and pheasants, so I caught them back and ate them. I thought Uncle Li Zheng and aunt he were also very good to us, so I wanted to be filial to you and say something by the way!"


    Chu Pan''er''s words were watertight. Although aunt he knew that visiting them was a way to say that it was business, it made people very happy.


    "You girl have a heart. I''ll go to find you he Bo. Don''t stand outside. Come in with me!"


    Then he introduced the three into the house.


    Although he Bo is Li Zheng, he doesn''t have any airs, but he is very warm-hearted. However, no one in the village dares to ask him to do anything, because he Bo has a very powerful voice and although he is warm-hearted, he has a very bad temper, so no one dares to provoke him so easily.


    Following aunt he into Lizheng''s home decoration, Chu Pan''er watched secretly. This is a small yard, just right. The living family complement each other. Although the place is small, it is very simple. It looks clean, which makes him like it very much.


    "You don''t mind if you don''t clean up at home!"


    Looking at Chu Pan''er looking at his yard, aunt he was not unhappy, but smiled and said modestly. Hearing what aunt he said, Chu Pan''er was not uncomfortable, but very comfortable.


    The younger generation usually can''t visit the main hall, but aunt he takes them because there are serious things to discuss. Normally, Chu Pan''er doesn''t refuse.


    After arranging seats and pouring tea for them, aunt he smiled and said, "well, have a cup of tea first. I''ll call your uncle in the house!"


    Then Aunt he turned and went back to the room. After a while, a tall and straight figure came out. He wore a dark gray coat, his whole face looked red, and his body looked strong. There were two clusters of moustaches on his chin, one warped and one warped, which looked very festive, but his eyes were the size of a copper bell, Whenever you look at a person, it''s like staring at him. No wonder Chu Yinger is afraid.


    So this is Li Zheng He Hong.

 Chapter 153

    When they saw he Hong coming, they dared to sit. They quickly stood up and bowed respectfully: "Hello, he Bo!"


    Seeing that the three were so polite, he Bo touched his two moustaches with satisfaction: "children, listen carefully. Your aunt he said she wanted to find me something. What happened?"


    In fact, Li Zheng is just the head of the housekeeper. According to the reason, this kind of thing should not bother Li Zheng, but they can only find Li Zheng. After all, if they want to report to the official, they must go to the county, but the county is far away. Let alone the reason for the road fare, the adults of the Chu family probably won''t let them go.


    "He Bo, we really need your help this time!"


    Without any greetings, Chu Pan''er was the first to speak. He learned from the information of Yuanzu that he Bo was very personalized. What he hated most was flattery and nonsense, so he no longer continued to be polite.


    Sure enough, Chu Pan''er took the lead in entering the theme, and he Hong showed a smile on his face. This girl is sensible. I heard that he can do business before. He still doesn''t believe it. He thinks someone will help behind him. Now it''s like that to see his spirit from top to bottom!


    "Girl, what did you say happened here?"


    Chu Pan''er''s expression became serious. He looked at he Hong''s serious face: "he Bo, this matter may sound strange, but this matter is a real hope. He Bo, don''t treat it as a child''s play!"


    To be on the safe side, Chu Pan''er felt that it was still necessary to give a guarantee to the people in front of him. After all, it sounded, especially in this village, it was definitely not easy for people to believe, otherwise the killers would not have unscrupulously attacked the women in this town.


    Originally, Li Zheng thought that Chu Pan''er came just for some family affairs, so he didn''t care about it. But when he became serious, he couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. What''s the matter with this girl?


    But anyway, he promised to come down and assured him with a serious face: "girl, don''t worry, I won''t take it seriously. Just tell me what happened!"


    Seeing that you didn''t care, Chu Pan''er was relieved. It seems that there is a figure here.


    So he told Li about Qiuxiang and Ziyuan one after another. As expected, Li Zheng was listening. He didn''t believe it. He slapped his hand on the table and opened his mouth with dissatisfaction: "bastard, this is nonsense. There will always be such a strange thing. I hope girl, I don''t care about you this time because you are young!"


    He knew that Lizheng would never believe it, but it was really about human safety. Moreover, if Lizheng didn''t believe it after he said it later, he had a way to make him believe it.


    "Uncle Li Zheng, I knew you would say that, so I let you believe me in advance, but look at you now, it''s like I''m lying. How can I come to you in the future!"


    Speaking of Chu Pan''er''s grievance, he did it vividly, which soon softened Li Zheng''s heart. After all, he is also a little girl, and he is so capable, which makes Li Zheng feel no pain.


    But this code comes back to one code. Heartache is heartache, and the facts are facts.


    "But with a dream, you have violated a person inside and outside, and haven''t left any trace, little girl. This is nonsense! Besides, you are a 14-year-old girl. How can you listen to these things?"


    Indeed, the people in the countryside make complaints about it. The feudal Chu Hui son quietly Tucao in his heart, but he dare not offend Li Zheng. After all, this is their only hope now.


    "Uncle Li Zheng, I know it sounds absurd, but two girls have been killed before and after. Maybe there are other girls before those two girls. If you don''t believe it, Uncle Li Zheng, you can check it!"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er is not sure. After all, that''s just his guess. What if Qiu Xiang is really the first girl to be infringed?


    "The things violated in the dream are naturally absurd, but the girl after the violation is undoubtedly pregnant and then commit suicide. If her mother-in-law wants to check, first check the people who have committed suicide and attempted suicide, or have committed suicide!"


    "You!"


    He Hong completely shocked him. Unexpectedly, the girl in front of him said this without expression. Shouldn''t ordinary women be afraid when they hear this? How do you do it? The children in front of us are different from those people?


    Moreover, the woman was calm and unhurried. If others would scold Chu Pan''er for being shameless, but Li Zheng was different. What he appreciated most was such a backbone and brave child, whether it was a boy or a girl.


    "Ask Uncle he to check it, whether it''s true or false, and ask Uncle to check it for the girls in the village and for the safety of the village!"


    Chu Pan''er looked calm. He hoped that the in front of him was serious, just as everyone said. Even if he had a little doubt, he would check it clearly.


    He put all his hopes on he Bo in front of him. After all, his ability to contact him now is just like he Bo.


    With these words, he Bo was silent. He sat in his seat and shook his head.


    As time passed, Chu Pan''er opened his mouth again when he Bo thought he would refuse.


    "Child, are you sure what you said is true?"


    "I believe, Yibo, even if your heart to everyone is not true, you will find out! Besides, I''m a girl. If others know that I''m with a woman who has no reputation and is pregnant before marriage, I''ll be stabbed in the spine. Since I have the courage to say it, it''s enough to prove that it really happened!"


    Although it hurt people to say so, Chu Pan''er had to say so in order to prove himself. Moreover, he didn''t tell Li Zheng who was innocent. In another silence, he sighed and slapped the table hard,


    "Well, from the child, I''ll check this matter with your trust! But you still don''t want to tell your aunt he about this matter. You know, although your aunt he is good, she likes to talk about it, so I''m worried that your aunt he has told you all over before 123 is found out. This will have a bad impact on you children!"


    Seeing that he Bo is so considerate of them, Chu Pan''er knows that he has not mistaken people. It seems that he is really a good village official.


    "He Bo, thank you for believing me! I hope he Bo''s involvement in this matter can stop. Those criminals won''t destroy the girls in our village again!"


    Mention this matter, he Hong Mou bottom delimited a cruel light.


    "If this is true, I will personally go to the county and Sue the evil thief in court, and let the county magistrate to investigate who did it!"

 Chapter 154

    Seeing the dignified appearance here, Chu Pan''er also knew that he didn''t come in vain today. He was very satisfied. He thanked Li Zheng and said faintly, "so uncle, it all depends on you!"


    Seeing the girl in front of him, Li Zheng was also very happy to rely on himself, so he made up his mind to find out this matter.


    "The little girl said something stupid. No matter how I said it, I have to check it carefully. Even if it''s not to catch the evil thief, it''s also to return peace to our village."


    Chu Pan''er was very pleased to hear what was right here, but the things he came here had been finished, so he didn''t need to stay, so he took his sister and brother and left.


    After a period of time, I didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to receive the news from Lizheng so soon. That day, aunt he came home to find Chu Pan''er and went to Lizheng''s house together.


    Seeing your angry face, Chu Pan''er understood that this should not have come to him, otherwise aunt he wouldn''t have been full of laughter and enthusiasm for him all the way.


    "He Bo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Asked with concern, Chu Pan''er already had some answers in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, because of this sentence, he Hong directly punched on the table and said angrily, "that damn evil thief, I didn''t think I''d forget it. I found so many things in a check!"


    "It seems that what you said is right, little girl. There are really hidden murders in this village!"


    He Bo looked sarcastic. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er almost understood what had happened.


    "I don''t know what uncle found?"


    Although he had guessed, it was impossible to say it to his face. After all, there was a suspicion of being smart here. Moreover, if let Lizheng know his abnormality, I''m afraid he would doubt something.


    He Bo fully interprets a person''s grief and anger. His clenched fist represents his anger with nowhere to let go.


    "At first, I went to see those things with a try attitude. Originally, I thought there would be no such bad things in our village, so I didn''t go to the town to find them. However, in this village, I found that at least five female children had committed suicide and were pregnant, but they were all knocked out and taken away by their families. If I hadn''t found out They won''t admit what happened until now. "


    At this point, he Bo was very ashamed. If he hadn''t been the lion in the village, he believed that so many tragic things wouldn''t have happened in the village.


    Seeing he Bo''s depression, Chu Pan''er also guessed his mind, stepped forward and handed him a cup of tea.


    "He Bo, I know you are very remorseful in your heart, but it''s no wonder that you. After all, those bandits use people''s dreams. Moreover, when this happens, those families dare not expose it and do justice for their daughter, so this matter will disappear!"


    "But if I were to take the blame here and trace it down, so many sad things wouldn''t have happened. So I''m really sad. Little girl, if you hadn''t told me, I still don''t know that such things have happened in my village."


    He Hong feels more and more that he is not as good as a girl, but what does he think? He looked anxiously at the girl in front of him.


    "I checked. The bandits are all women as big as you, and they are single, so we must pay attention in the future. If there is no sound outside, don''t open the door casually, so as not to get lost!"


    Chu Pan''er told him about Mi Xiang. If he hadn''t dug it out from one of the girls, he still doesn''t believe Chu Pan''er.


    In fact, he has always been curious about how these people committed crimes. They were only born in a dream. Why did they still lose their innocence? Besides, except for the woman''s lower body, other places were intact?


    Seeing that Li was lost in meditation, Chu Pan''er planned to raise some more points, otherwise according to his idea, I''m afraid he can''t think of a matter of course all his life.


    "He Bo, a daughter came to our store before. He has a script in his hand, which is about this kind of thing!"


    Chu Pan''er naturally couldn''t tell him that Li Zheng knew it himself, so that Li Zheng wouldn''t be good if he asked East and West.


    At the mention of this, Li Zheng immediately came to the spirit.


    "What script?"


    "Well, there is a kind of person who, with his natural special ability, can use some object to control a person, the whole person listens to his own, and then uses that person''s irrational behavior to achieve his ulterior purpose. In order to prevent that person from doubting after waking up, he planted a new memory in his mind."


    "What else has such ability? Sure enough, these conversation books are painting books. They are not reliable at all. Don''t read those idle books in the future!"


    Li Zheng waved his hand. He didn''t believe what Chu Pan''er said at all. Chu Pan''er sighed and was very helpless. It was not his nonsense, but his personal experience.


    But he didn''t dare to say it. After all, it''s too strange. If Zhuli is treating him as him, it''s good to talk nonsense. If it''s not


    After thinking about it, he didn''t dare to fool around.


    Li Zheng sighed and said faintly, "by the way, girl, don''t tell others about this matter, lest others have any wishful thinking about you and it''s bad for your reputation. I''ll tell others about it. I found it myself. Do you hear me?"


    He Hong took a serious look at Chu Pan''er and said faintly. Hearing what he Hong said, Chu Pan''er had a trace of warmth in his heart. It seems that Li Zheng is also a good man. He nodded and whispered, "don''t worry, herb, I won''t let you down!"


    Hearing this, he Hong nodded with satisfaction.


    Although this matter came to an end, Chu Pan''er, who returned to Chu''s house, was still a little worried. He always felt that such a thing would happen again.


    Sure enough, he was a very trustworthy person in the village. Early the next morning, he gathered all the people in the village and announced it, so that everyone could look after their daughter and don''t open the door at will. At this moment, all the people in the village were vigilant.


    When Chiang and Liu returned, they were very surprised to hear this.


    After returning to Chu''s house, he quickly closed the door of Chu''s house. Liu returned to the room with indifference, while Jiang was very vigilant and called Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er to his body.

 Chapter 155

    "I''m sure you''ve heard what happened in the village recently. I hope you children have a heart. Have you heard Li Zheng''s words? Strangers don''t open the door, or hear any trouble, and don''t fool around. You two are the granddaughters of the Chu family. Every move represents the Chu family, so remember, if you do something wrong, you lose the face of the Chu family!"


    Hearing Chiang''s words, Chu Yinger was still moved, but her face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Chiang still cared about the face of the Chu family, and they were just accessories.


    He accidentally pinched Chu Yinger and asked him not to be distracted.


    Chu Ying''er understood in her heart and looked at Chu Pan''er.


    "Well, you two girls support each other. Don''t go these two days. Just stay at home. As for the restaurant, I don''t think you need to go."


    In the latter sentence, he said it to Chu Pan''er. In fact, Chu Pan''er didn''t care about it. After all, he just wanted to catch the culprit, but he didn''t speak to his sharp eyes.


    Not only in their villages, but also in villages and towns, these rumors began to flow. For a time, not many girls dared to go out and walk in the streets or on the rural roads in the village. All this is due to he Bo.


    It turned out that he Bo went to the town the next day and told the township head about it. He learned that because he Bo was also a stable person, the township head also attached great importance to nature and did not dare to delay. He quickly told everyone to pay attention.


    Chu Pan''er is very satisfied with this progress, but he knows that if the culprit really wants to win a girl''s innocence, it will be impossible to prevent, but when did it start?


    Sometimes Chu Pan''er had to lament that Chu Pan''er, who was worried about how to catch the culprit, accidentally ran into this matter because of the God''s arrangement and so many coincidences.


    It was still night. Chu Pan''er also stood on the roof to meditate and practice. Because his position was dark, no one would find him.


    At midnight, Chu Pan''er only heard a burst of wind. Chu Pan''er felt abnormal, and his wrinkled eyebrows suddenly opened, releasing a cold chill.


    In this compartment, Ying''er was sleeping soundly in the room, but she seemed to hear her mother''s call. She got up from the bed vaguely, but she saw that the room was empty, yawned and planned to continue to sleep. At this time, there was a knock outside the door


    Strange, who is knocking at the door in the middle of the night?


    After yawning, Chu Ying''er was not sober at all. Forgetting her sister''s advice, she opened the door without authorization. When the tip of her finger touched the handle of the door, his forehead cooled and immediately sobered up.


    No, the voice he heard just now is indeed Tian''s. moreover, my mother usually sleeps early. How can I call him at this time?


    So it''s even more impossible in the middle of the night at this time. Who will knock at the door?


    Thinking of those girls who committed suicide, Chu Yinger suddenly became vigilant and asked coldly, "who is the person outside the door? Give me your name? "


    There was no response outside. Chu Yinger suddenly felt afraid. She wouldn''t be so unlucky. Shouldn''t she really meet that person?


    So what now? Will that man suddenly rush in and take his innocence? When he thought of Ziyuan looking for life and death, he was very afraid. He trembled all over, couldn''t stop retreating, and fell on the bed in an instant.


    The knock on the door continued, and she was more and more impatient. Chu Yinger climbed into bed, shrank in the corner, covered her body with a quilt, and dared not move.


    What his sister said some time ago kept coming to his mind, so he was screaming all the time. Could it be that he died here today? It''s absolutely impossible. He can''t destroy his innocence!


    At the thought of these, he was even more afraid. His eyes fell on the gate. The two closed doors were like a wolf, luring him forward with a bloody mouth.


    Suddenly, the sky suddenly changed. There were bursts of thunder outside the door. A flash of lightning flashed through the door. Unexpectedly, it directly projected the outside scene into the house. Seeing the huge figure at the door, Chu Yinger screamed. Could that person be the one who hurt Qiuxiang and Ziyuan successively?


    At the thought of their adjectives, they seem to be more and more alike, and the Chu family doesn''t have a huge man at all, so is he doomed tonight?


    In this way, he only felt that his consciousness was gradually disappearing and people were slowly sleeping.


    At the moment when he fell asleep, the door was knocked open, and a huge figure flashed into the house. Looking at Chu Yinger''s sleeping appearance, he opened his mouth and laughed. Just at this time, a lightning split and completely showed his whole ugly face.


    "Hey, hey, I''m so greedy these days. Those damn village officials meddle in nothing. I almost didn''t eat meat and make sweet potatoes. Daojun met a beautiful girl in the carriage of Tiandao. Today, I''ll let you taste what it''s like to be immortal and die!"


    The man laughed and rushed towards Chu Yinger, but when he was about to jump on him, he stopped in the air. The big man paused slightly, looked down and saw a silver thread hanging on his body. As soon as his face changed, he turned around and saw a white figure. He hadn''t had time to react, I''ve been punched twice.


    "Who are you? Dare you hit me? Are you, Lao Tze..."


    The man struggled and wanted to scold someone, but he didn''t expect that half of it, a silver thread quietly wrapped around his neck, "I didn''t expect you to have the courage to break my Chu family. I told you to come back!"


    Then the silver wire on his hand exerted a little force, and a fine mark immediately appeared on the man''s neck. His face was pale and looked at the woman in horror: "aunt, spare my life, aunt, I dare not offend!"


    Hearing the man begging for mercy, Chu Pan''er looked cold and sarcastic. He dumped him directly, hung him on the beam, and then looked at him coldly: "since you like to be a gentleman on the beam so much, I''ll ask you to be enough today!"


    If the silver thread hung around his waist, the man was not afraid, but the silver thread was wrapped around his neck, which made him not frightened. Slowly, he felt that it was more and more difficult to breathe, and his face gradually turned from white to purple. His hands kept struggling, but the woman in front seemed not to see the scene, and there was no smile on his face, In his opinion, it was as terrible as Shura.

 Chapter 156

    However, Chu Pan''er didn''t intend to upgrade his ability in the Chu family. Soon, when he was still breathing, he released him directly, and the giant fell to the ground with a bang. He gave him a cold look. Chu Pan''er said impolitely, "you bastard are bold. You dare to invade my Chu family. Today I''ll send you to Lizheng''s home!"


    With these words, Chu Pan''er''s eyes swept to a certain place intentionally or unintentionally. He easily mentioned the big man, closed the door and walked towards Li Zheng''s home. Although it was midnight, such people had better deal with it in time. After all, it was much better to let Li Xu in Li Zheng''s home take care of the big man than him.


    Soon after Chu Pan''er left, a handsome figure appeared at Chu Ying''er''s door.


    "Hehe, you''re right. The little girl of Chu family has some skills, which really makes me look at it. Unfortunately, although she has skills, she has so much less experience. So she walked into the room door carelessly and looked at the sleeping woman on the bed. The man smiled, waved the folding fan in his hand, picked up Chu Yinger''s chin and looked at him I took a breath. "


    Chu Ying''er frowned and slowly opened her eyes, but there was no divine light in her eyes. Her eyes were very empty. Seeing this scene, the man''s voice sent out a deep laughter.


    "Sister, brother will take you to see some good things. It''s better to go with brother!"


    Then, the man as like as two peas in his face showed a similar light to him. He moved gently towards Chu Ying, and Chu Ying was unconscious. His whole body slowly rose and walked away behind him.


    When he had just left Chu''s house, Chu Pan''er, who had gone to Lizheng''s house, appeared behind him. Without knowing all this, the man took Chu Ying''er to the forest.


    Slowly into the forest, the man took Chu Yinger to an open space and respectfully called out to the air: "I have brought you here, please enjoy it!"


    Originally, he thought that as usual, the childe would praise him when he saw that he had brought people, so he was happy to wait for praise, but he didn''t expect that a breaking wind sounded, and the man was waved to the ground by a fierce palm wind. The man showed a frightened expression, knelt on the ground, and his face was very pale: "I don''t know why the childe was angry, is it because the girl is wrong?"


    "Hum, it''s foolish to attract people who shouldn''t have been attracted. Deal with it yourself!"


    A male voice in the air sounded again, with anger in his tone, and soon disappeared without a trace. As a handsome childe, he looked puzzled and called the childe''s name in fear, but there was no answer.


    At this time, the broken wind sounded behind him. The man was surprised. He turned around and slapped Chu Pan''er. He was shocked: "didn''t you take that man to Lizheng''s house?"


    That handsome childe is not a stupid person. He quickly reflected what his childe meant? Does he mean the woman in front of him?


    At the thought of this, his face was very ugly.


    But he couldn''t wait for him to reflect on himself. Chu Pan''er waved a palm at him angrily, and the handsome childe had to deal with it one by one, but he found that he was not Chu Pan''er''s opponent at all. For a moment, he was defeated by his mouth and vomited blood. He looked at the palm waved by Chu Pan''er in horror.


    The man smiled bitterly and waited for the coming of death with his eyes closed. However, after a long time, he didn''t feel any pain. Then he looked at his eyes. Chu Pan''er stood in front of him and was about to approach him. He couldn''t help wondering. "Why didn''t you kill me?"


    Just after saying this, the man was stunned, but it was not because of what he was surprised, but because he was speechless, widened his eyes and watched his body fall apart


    Facing the man who was brutally killed by himself, Chu Pan''er still didn''t have the slightest temperature. He glanced around coldly. Sure enough, as he thought, there was not only one person behind it.


    He stepped forward to help Chu Ying''er, who was in a coma. Chu Pan''er loved him very much and knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he quickly left here with Chu Ying''er using lightness skills.


    After they left, a voice floated to them. It was the person who had just been called by the man to Chang childe.


    His evil eyes stared at the direction Chu Pan''er left. His charming red lips aroused a radian. Then, his eyes fell on the fragmented body, but he was unmoved. He was really a waste. He didn''t know that he was followed by a woman. Ha ha, it seems that this thing is becoming more and more interesting!


    Take Chu Ying''er home and adjust his breath for him. Seeing that Chu Ying''er''s pulse is stable, Chu Pan''er is relieved.


    Chu Yinger''s body recovered very quickly. After sitting down and resting for a while, he gradually showed signs of soberness. When he thought of what had happened before he fell asleep, his face changed, he immediately opened his eyes and screamed.


    As a result, he saw that he was still alive in the room, and the people next to him were his sister, so he came forward and hugged him: "sister, I just had a nightmare. I heard someone knocking at the door. It''s terrible."


    "Silly girl, it''s all over. Don''t care too much. Don''t worry. My sister will always protect you." Chu Pan''er smiled faintly, but his heart is full of doubts. It seems that the hand behind this is still not led out. Since this matter is so complicated, it''s estimated that it''s not something that a small senior can solve. It seems that he has to raise your price, He''d better report to the county.


    Otherwise, the girls in the village will lose one by one, but he wondered what was the reason that made those girls pregnant one by one. Even if they hit a hundred goals, there was no such chance.


    Or what do the people behind this want?


    Chu Pan''er was very upset when he thought of this. It seemed that the person behind him was hiding too deeply. He sighed and patted the girl in his arms. He still didn''t intend to tell Chu Ying''er about tonight. After all, for him, this was a time when he almost lost his innocence, and he might be estranged from him because of his unintentional use, so, It''s like nothing happened. Since it''s said to be a nightmare, let it go with the dream.


    Worried that Chu Ying''er was afraid, Chu Pan''er stayed in his room. He thought it would be over for a while, but Chu Pan''er still underestimated the sinister intentions of the people behind him. When he got up early the next morning, he saw Chiang rushed directly into the room and was stunned to see Chu Pan''er sleeping next to Chu Ying''er. Then he slapped Chu Ying''er.

 Chapter 157

    "Grandma, what are you doing?"


    Somehow she was slapped. Chu Yinger didn''t understand what her grandmother did to beat him.


    But he didn''t think about it. When Jiang heard this, he took the stick in his hand and greeted Chu Yinger.


    Just then, a pair of slender jade hands stopped Jiang''s action. He looked at Jiang coldly. "Grandma, what''s this? I scolded early in the morning. I don''t know. I thought Yinger had done something harmful."


    At the thought of the rumors outside, Chiang trembled with anger, pointed to Chu Yinger and scolded angrily: "I told him to remember to close the door every night. As a result, he was taken away by the kidnappers last night. What a joke it made. If I hadn''t heard it from others, I''m afraid I didn''t know it had happened!"


    As he spoke, Chiang gasped. Why did this happen to his family?


    "Grandma, who did you listen to? How could you be taken away by the kidnappers?"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes flashed a stern look. Only he knew what happened last night. Moreover, no one found it all the way. How could people outside know?


    Is it


    Unless someone knows what happened last night, they will say it.


    Chiang ignored Chu Pan''er and wanted to continue beating people. How could Chu Pan''er let him achieve his wish?


    He grabbed the stick in his hand with one hand and pushed it hard. Jiang suddenly collapsed to the ground. He looked surprised. Then he quickly reacted and looked at Chu Pan''er incredulously: "well, Chu Pan''er, you have great skills. You dare to hit me? It seems that if you don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t know who your elders are!"


    "I''ve been thinking about the reputation of the Chu family all my life, but now I didn''t expect that today, because of a Chu Yinger, my Chu family will be stabbed by others one day!"


    Chiang was very angry and his face was very ugly. Chu Pan''er probably knew what had happened when he heard Chiang''s words? He got out of bed, slowly came to Chiang and helped him up,


    "Grandma, I didn''t mean to push you down just now. I hope you don''t mind. I just don''t want you to beat people indiscriminately. I don''t know who you heard these words from, but I can assure you that nothing happened last night, because Ying''er and I were together. How could Ying''er be good if that happened OK, here it is? "


    When Chiang heard the speech, his face wrinkled into a ball. Some didn''t believe Chu Pan''er''s words. At this time, Chu Pan''er slowly opened his mouth: "grandma, do you think someone was full of hostility to our Chu family after knowing this, so he wanted to borrow this thing and talk nonsense?"


    This is also the truth. Chiang looked down and thought. Chu Pan''er did have some truth in what he said. After all, he doesn''t like them these days. If there are more people in the Chu family, he might do such a thing to destroy their innocence.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but meditate. Chu Pan''er, seeing Jiang''s like this, hooked his lips. It seems that Jiang still believed his words.


    "But now it''s spread all over the world. Ying''er''s innocence has been destroyed. How do you think it will make him marry in the future?"


    Chiang was most worried about this. In fact, he also felt that he had just come in, but he was also angry. He thought that it was because Chu Yinger didn''t listen to him and opened the door, so he attracted the kidnappers.


    "Is the Chu girl at home?"


    Chu Pan''er was about to speak, but he heard the call outside. He was slightly surprised and looked at Chiang. Chiang was angry and hurried out to see who was there.


    Chu Pan''er glanced at Chu Ying''er, but saw that he looked flustered and worried. I think Jiang had just frightened him.


    "Ying''er, you don''t have to be afraid. I''m by your side."


    Ying''er''s body trembled. He shook his lips, pale a small face, raised his head, "sister, is what grandma said true? I really had an accident last night... Don''t hide it for me! Because last night I dreamed that I went to a forest, just like you said, but I didn''t have all the memories behind me."


    Chu Pan''er was surprised to hear that Chu Ying''er dreamed of the forest, but he saw that he had no memory behind him. He was relieved and didn''t want chu Ying''er to know about it.


    "Fool, it''s just a nightmare. I only think of it when I hear those things during the day."


    Nevertheless, Chu Ying''er didn''t believe it at all. He bit the corner of his lip and shook his head.


    "Well, stop thinking. There should be someone at home. I''ll put on my clothes first."


    Sure enough, as Chu Pan''er thought, he just put on his clothes and was pushed away by Jiang again. Chu Pan''er said faintly, "he Bo has come to see you. Go and have a look!"


    Unexpectedly, he Bochu Pan''er was a little surprised. Did he have any ideas?


    Chu Pan''er knew that he Bo was looking for him because of the case, but Jiang Shi didn''t know that his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. He asked coldly, "why did he Bo look for you? It''s all right. What did he look for you for? And when did you talk to him?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll see grandma first!"


    Chu Pan''er naturally wouldn''t tell Chiang about it, of course, at least now. Otherwise, would it be okay to tell him?


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chiang looked a little ugly. Well, he let him go.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er left, only Jiang and Chu Ying''er were left in the room. Seeing Jiang, Chu Ying''er subconsciously shrank to the corner of the wall. He didn''t understand why his grandmother just hit him, even if it was a ruined reputation. Why should he blame him?


    He glared at Chu Ying''er mercilessly. Jiang''s face was very ugly and ignored it.


    I was waiting for Chu Pan''er in the lobby. Seeing Chu Pan''er coming, I quickly got up and asked, "I heard that your kidnappers came in last night. Are you okay?"


    Chu Pan''er felt a warm feeling in his heart. It seems that this place is very humane.


    "Thank you for your concern, but there were no kidnappers in our family last night. I don''t know where you came from, uncle. I was with my sister last night. I was at peace all night."


    He Hong''s face was serious. Since if the Chu family didn''t enter the kidnappers, where did this come from?


    He believed that Chu Pan''er was telling the truth, because the girl had clear eyes and didn''t look like a liar at all.


    "But since nothing happened to your family, where did the rumor come from?"


    He Hong asked with a trace of indifference.

 Chapter 158

    Unexpectedly, he Bo believed his words so soon. Chu Pan''er was a little surprised and soon relieved. He said faintly: "my grandmother also heard this rumor this morning and thought that we hadn''t listened to him and closed the door before. Therefore, this attracted the kidnappers. When I came this morning, my grandmother whipped my sister. As a result, I haven''t calmed down yet."


    "What?"


    He Hong was surprised. Then he patted the table and sighed that the old woman was confused.


    At this time, Jiang came over with a bowl of tea and looked at Chu Pan''er. He happily handed the tea to he Hong: "you drink tea. I don''t know what you want to do with my granddaughter? If you want to ask anything, ask me?"


    For Chiang''s indiscriminate, he Hong was a little unhappy, so he waved impatiently: "it''s nothing. I''m talking to your granddaughter!"


    The implication is that I''m clearly talking to your granddaughter. What''s your old woman doing here?


    Chiang soon understood. As soon as his face changed, he went down angrily.


    When he left, he glared at Chu Pan''er and warned him that he had better not talk nonsense.


    Chu Pan''er felt very funny and didn''t put Jiang''s words in his heart. He talked with he Hong for a while. Chu Pan''er knew why Jiang was so angry.


    But also, it''s no wonder Chiang Kai Shek. To blame, it''s because the mouth outside is too powerful and the speech is so ugly.


    It turned out that somehow, early in the morning, someone began to rumor that they had entered the Chu family and that Chu Yinger was innocent, so many villagers began to gossip.


    Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows and understood in his heart that it must have been spread by someone, and it must be from the Chu family. Otherwise, who would talk about other people''s business early in the morning?


    "But don''t care what others say. Anyway, let them say what they say!"


    "He Bo, I won''t care. I''m curious why the people behind us want to talk about us."


    With a sneer, Chu Pan''er already had a candidate in his heart. He wanted to ask where their Chu family was bad to him and destroyed their reputation in this way.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t blame him. I will think of him, because only this woman can do such a thing in the Chu family.


    He Hong naturally didn''t know what Chu Pan''er thought. He shook his head and sighed: "don''t care too much about the things in this village. After all, this message is passed on and on, so it looks like this."


    Hearing he Hong''s comfort, Chu Pan''er smiled and didn''t say anything. On the way, he planned to see what the villagers said about him.


    Sure enough, they talked about the Chu family all the way, which made Chu Pan''er very angry, but he Hong on one side had been comforting him.


    "Miss Chu?"


    On the way, a familiar voice came from the other side. Chu Pan''er looked up and saw Ziyuan''s puzzled face.


    When he noticed Ziyuan, Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. He Hong saw it on one side. He knew that they had something to say, so he left first: "girl, we''ll talk about this later. Since you have friends, I won''t delay you and don''t have to send me!"


    After taking a deep look at Chu Pan''er, Chu Pan''er understood that he Hong meant to let him not work too hard. After all, everything had happened.


    He was very grateful to he Hong. He smiled and promised to come. Then he came to Ziyuan and asked softly, "Ziyuan girl, why are you here?"


    He thought Ziyuan would be at home these days, but he didn''t expect to come out today.


    Ziyuan''s face was a little ugly. He looked up at Chu Pan''er, worried in his eyes.


    "Today, when I went out to dry my clothes, I heard someone talking about your Chu family... Anyway, there are some rumors. Are you okay now, girl?"


    Afraid of hurting Chu Pan''er, Ziyuan stopped halfway. Hearing Ziyuan''s words, Chu Pan''er said with a smile: "it''s all from outsiders. My people are fine. Where are the kidnappers? It''s better not to listen to them.


    Ziyuan understood that he nodded and was full of worry. Then he thought of something and looked at Chu Pan''er. Then he said, "by the way, miss Pan''er, I really wanted to come to you just now, but since I met you, I said before. Didn''t I tell you the characteristics of that person after I had a dream? I also dreamed that there was a faint smell of herbal medicine on that person."


    "Herbal fragrance?"


    Chu Pan''er frowned. Was the man hurt or was he a doctor?


    Ziyuan shook her head and sighed, "in short, although the herbal fragrance on the man is not strong, I can still smell it, because I have been sensitive to this smell since I was a child."


    "I don''t know if this is useful, but it''s also a clue. I hope the girl doesn''t dislike it."


    "How can I dislike it?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled. The fragrance of this herbal medicine is indeed a clue. Does it prove that the murderer is a practitioner or... The person taking the medicine?


    Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er''s face slowly became deep.


    "Oh, isn''t this the girl of the Chu family? It''s true that the girl dared to come out after so many things happened in the Chu family!"


    At this time, a fat aunt looked at Chu Pan''er and satirized, while another woman beside him also smiled: "I can see that the people of the Chu family are still the widows of martyrs. I didn''t expect to be defiled by those kidnappers. If I were you, I might as well find a lake to commit suicide. How dare I walk on the road like this?"


    This sentence is even worse than a sentence. Perhaps their voices are too loud, so they continue to attract others. Soon, Chu Pan''er and Ziyuan are surrounded by people. Everyone points out to Chu Pan''er. When this happens in the Chu family, he should stay at home and don''t walk around. Chu Pan''er frowns. This gossip is really powerful.


    It''s not a woman''s fault, but it''s all on the woman.


    "You all shut up. Have I ever seen kidnappers in Chu family? I know best. Why are you talking nonsense? Did you see it with your own eyes or what?"


    Chu Pan''er is not the original owner. He is willing to be bullied by others. After all, he can''t do this.


    He glared at the long tongued women fiercely. The long tongued women were frightened by this look, but they began to give advice again because of the large number of people.


    These people don''t gossip all day. Are they really going to die?


    Chu Pan''er frowned.


    I was about to get angry, but I saw a voice in the crowd "I said that you people are true. Even if this happens to their family, you have no sympathy. Why talk here? How many girls are there because of you? Do you really want people to die before you are willing to let the people in Chu village become weak? I said that you people would rather go back if you have time to talk nonsense here Take your baby home! "

 Chapter 159

    There was a little anger in the voice. When they heard the speech, they looked back and saw that it was Li Zheng''s sister-in-law who had changed her face. Unexpectedly, Zheng''s mother-in-law was still helping Chu Pan''er.


    Although those people were not afraid of Li Zheng''s mother-in-law, they were afraid of Li Zheng, so they all dispersed when they heard him.


    Seeing that everyone had gone, aunt he came over, took Chu Pan''er''s hand and sighed. "Good boy, you''ve been wronged. Don''t care about those gossip women''s words. Go back and persuade your sister not to think too much. Let him stop walking these two days, so that he won''t have the idea of suicide when he hears these gossip women''s words!"


    Aunt he also heard from her old man. Then she knew that so many terrible things had happened in the village, which made him very worried, but she didn''t expect that their villagers were still so vicious, which was clearly contributing to the prestige of the kidnappers.


    Seeing aunt he helping himself, Chu Pan''er smiled and felt warm in his heart: "thank you, aunt he, but my family really didn''t enter the kidnappers. I''m curious who said these words."


    At this time, he Bo estimated that he had just arrived home, so he had no time to tell Aunt he about it, so it was obvious that Aunt he also heard what others said.


    Aunt he shook her head: "I also listened to them about this. I was thinking, I have a big mouth and know that this kind of thing can''t be nonsense, but I didn''t expect that the person who said this actually... Hey, don''t worry about it. Anyway, it''s fair and free. What if I''m a kidnapper? Can I blame you? In short, you''ll be fine!"


    After comforting Chu Pan''er for a few words, aunt he left and looked at his back. Chu Pan''er looked thoughtful while Ziyuan saw that Chu Pan''er was worried and knew it was inconvenient to disturb, so she said goodbye.


    Chu Pan''er saw that nothing had happened, so he returned to Chu''s house. As a result, he just saw Liu eating melon seeds at the door. Looking at the leisurely appearance, Chu Pan''er frowned. Is this woman from Chu''s house?


    He didn''t believe it. With this woman''s ability, he hadn''t heard those rumors. He didn''t care at all. He couldn''t help sneering at the thought.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er coming, Liu''s face changed and quickly put away the melon seeds, "Yo, Pan''er, where are you going? What are you doing out early in the morning?"


    "Second aunt, it seems that this has nothing to do with you? You''d better eat your melon seeds!"


    Not bothering to pay attention to Liu, Chu Pan''er went straight into Chu''s house. Liu was choked and wanted to be angry, but he was very afraid of the way the woman beat him that day, so he stopped talking and continued to knock with his melon seeds.


    Chu Pan''er was halfway there when he suddenly thought of something. He frowned and looked back at Liu. His eyes were strange.


    Liu''s body was filled with a faint fragrance, which was just a herbal medicine.


    Is there such a coincidence??


    Thinking of Ziyuan''s words, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly.


    Looking back, Chu Pan''er was staring at him. Liu''s eyes dodged and looked up unconvinced: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen me eat melon seeds. You''d better go back to your room because a Chu Ying''er has stabbed the backbone of the whole Chu family. Are you still interested in going outside?"


    With a cold hum, he returned to the room, and Chu Pan''er''s eyes kept moving with Liu, and his face was very dark.


    He just took a look at Liu. Liu is very energetic and can''t have any physical problems. Moreover, the Chu family hasn''t survived medicine during this period, so he has no physical problems at all. Moreover, it''s impossible for Liu to collect herbal medicine during this period, because this woman doesn''t know herbal medicine at all.


    So


    He came forward and grabbed Liu''s arm. Liu was surprised. He turned back and yelled, "I said Pan''er, are you crazy? Why don''t you know if you''re holding me? Are you strong? It hurts!"


    "I just suddenly wanted to talk to my second aunt, so I didn''t control it for a while. I hope my second aunt doesn''t mind."


    Chu Pan''er said carelessly. Hearing his words, Liu frowned, "I think you are sick! I don''t want to talk to you. Talking to you wastes my saliva?"


    Liu''s heart was flustered when Chu Pan''er stared at her. Could this girl have found something


    , it''s impossible. She''s just a smelly girl. How can she know anything? So he took a deep breath and became righteous again.


    "Second aunt, Pan''er just wanted to ask you something. Why are you so afraid?"


    Chu Pan''er could see that Liu was guilty. It seemed that there was something wrong with Liu''s fruit.


    "I... what am I afraid of? I''m afraid. Shut up. Don''t forget, I''m your elder. You''re so disrespectful to me!"


    "If you want to be respected by others, you must first respect and love yourself! Second aunt, it is clear that nothing happened to us last night, but this rumor has spread. Do you think some people want to ruin the reputation of our Chu family outside?"


    At the mention of this matter, Liu''s face became more pale. Sure enough, it had something to do with him.


    "You... You don''t talk nonsense here. Who is outside to destroy the reputation of the Chu family?"


    "Second aunt, I didn''t name names. Why are you so excited? Did you do it?"


    Chu Pan''er sneered. Is this Liu''s self admission??


    This made Liu feel weak for a while. He shrunk his neck. "You''re nonsense. Let go of me. Be careful, be careful of me..."


    "I just said that there were some people, but my second aunt was so excited. This reaction made me feel very strange."


    Liu didn''t dare to face Chu Pan''er''s eyes, but he was very afraid. Just when Chu Pan''er wanted to continue pressing questions, he was stopped by an angry curse, "what are you doing, Pan''er? Let go of your second aunt!"


    With that, Chiang rushed over. His eyes were full of anger. The dead girl didn''t stay at home after she came back, but she was angry with Liu here? After all, do you still see his grandmother in the eye? This smelly girl, don''t think you can do anything for nothing after making a lot of contributions to your family.


    Liu Shi was right. It was because of his connivance that this smelly girl became like this.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Chiang felt that he really couldn''t indulge in it in the future.


    When he stepped forward, he wanted to give it to Chu Pan''er, but Chu Pan''er grabbed his wrist.


    "Grandma, what are you doing?"


    "I just have a good discussion with my second aunt!"


    "Have you discussed the problem like this? Anyway, he''s your second aunt!"


    Liu Shi is his cash cow now. You can''t let this smelly girl drive away his cash cow.


    The delicious food these days depends on the Liu family. Chu Pan''er can do business, but he is in charge of the money. As an old man, he is embarrassed to ask his granddaughter for money. Fortunately, there is Liu family, so he has a good life these two days.


    Chu Pan''er loosened his hand, and Chiang soon pulled Liu away, staring at Chu Pan''er discontentedly.


    "Stay at home for me these days. Don''t go anywhere."


    He gave a vicious order. Jiang took Liu and left. Liu knew that Chu Pan''er had been scolded and turned around and gave him a proud smile.


    It happened that Chu Xi didn''t intend to go out these days, so he asked Chu Xi to go to the restaurant and sue for leave.


    A few days passed. Chu Pan''er found that Liu would leave Chu''s house every night, but it was strange that every time xingluan followed him, he would be dumped in the middle. Chu Pan''er knew that it was certain that Liu''s ability would never easily get rid of xingluan, so there must be someone behind him.

 Chapter 160

    As for who it is, we don''t know.


    After hearing xingluan''s report, Chu Pan''er planned to go to bed to meditate and practice, but just then, Chu Ying''er knocked on his door and asked him to go out, saying that Li was looking for him.


    Chu Pan''er frowned? Is there a clue? How else would Li Zheng come to him?


    But he''s also very strange. Since it''s a clue, why are you looking for him? Do you believe he can solve the case?


    He was very pleased to think that he was looking at him as if he were looking at a child on weekdays.


    At least this is enough to prove that he will still believe what he said.


    He Hong was in the main hall. Seeing Chu Pan''er coming, he hurriedly welcomed him with a red light on his face. "Son, I went to the county to report the case two days ago and mentioned you by the way. As a result, the county magistrate asked me to go to the county with you and make the whole thing clear. After all, you are the only one who knows about it."


    Chu Pan''er was surprised. He Hong said slowly: "Didn''t you say that you listened to the confessions of two women that day? The county magistrate took this matter to heart and sent people to investigate it family by family. It was found that this thing also happened in the county, because those people were worried that the leakage of information would cause their family to be stabbed in the spine, so they hid it."


    "The losses in the county are more serious than those in our village. It is said that seven or eight women have died, and there are seven or eight who have not died!"


    He Hong shook his head and sighed. These bastards are too cruel.


    Chu Pan''er was not surprised, and he thought that these things might happen not only in the county, but also in their village, and next door.


    "So what now?"


    In fact, he was curious about why the county magistrate asked him to go to the county town.


    Seeing through Chu Pan''er''s doubts, he Hong explained: "Before, you told me about the two women. Since you didn''t say their names, you just didn''t want them to be exposed. I also truthfully told the county official. The county official was reasonable, so I didn''t investigate the identity of the two women. However, because you are an insider, I still hope you can go there! After all, this thing still needs one Of the witness. "


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er nodded. It turned out to be so.


    "But now at home..."


    Chu Pan''er frowned. He didn''t know what Chiang would think. It was not that he cared about Chiang''s ideas, but that he thought Chiang would talk nonsense.


    "No problem. I''ll tell your grandmother about it. He won''t say anything about you."


    He Hong patted his chest and said solemnly on his face. At this time, Jiang also happened to come and saw that they were still talking about things. He was confused and didn''t understand what he Hong wanted to do with Chu Pan''er.


    Seeing Chiang, he Hong went over and told him that he was going to find the county magistrate. When he learned that he was going to take Chu Pan''er with him, Jiang was very surprised and couldn''t help looking at Chu Pan''er more. However, he didn''t say anything because he Hong explained. After all, the County Magistrate asked Chu Pan''er to go, so naturally he didn''t stop him.


    "Look, your grandmother has agreed. It''s time to clean up. It''s estimated that we''ll live in the county for a few days, so we should also be mentally prepared!"


    Hearing what he Hong said, Chu Pan''er nodded.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of Chu Yinger. If he left, what if the kidnapper came again?


    Moreover, if Liu Shi is really related to those people, he will tell them after he leaves, so Chu Yinger is very dangerous.


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes gradually deepened, settled down and looked at he Hong.


    "He Bo, I have an unkind request."


    He Hong liked the Chu girl very much. When he heard this, he waved his hand and asked him to speak quickly.


    "I want to take my sister Ying''er with me!"


    The Chu sisters also went to the county for the first time. After taking some clothes, they followed he Boqi on the ox cart.


    The county seat is at least four hours away from chujia village, so Chu Yinger looks around and observes the scenery along the road.


    "Sister, what fun do you say there is in these? I heard them say, but there are many!"


    With that, Chu Ying''er''s eyes showed a touch of envy.


    Seeing Chu Ying''er like this, Chu Pan''er scratched a trace of warmth at the bottom of his eyes and hooked his nose. "We''re going to do business, not to play. Remember to follow me when we get to the county and city. We can''t go anywhere!"


    Chu Ying''er touched her nose, smiled and took his hand: "sister, don''t worry, I listen to your warning. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll just be by your side!"


    "That''s good. What I''m most worried about is that you don''t know anything!"


    Chu Pan''er knew that Chu Ying''er had always been very sensible, so just mentioned him, he would understand that halfway through the road, both of them were sleepy and felt that there was no sound behind them. He Bo looked back and smiled helplessly. The speed of the journey was also slow, because he knew that the two girls were too sleepy and needed a good rest.


    Soon, it was dusk, and several people also arrived at the gate of the county. After entering the gate, he Hong woke up Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er, and then they went to the inn arranged by the county magistrate.


    After calling someone to boil water and take a bath, Chu Pan''er went back to bed.


    Early the next morning, he Hong woke them up and went to the county government together.


    "The county government is no better than outside. Every word may offend people, so you should pay attention to it. Do you understand?"


    Worried that they didn''t understand the rules, he Hong asked again. When they heard what he Hong said, they both nodded.


    Because it was not a report, several people went to the study of the county magistrate.


    Knowing that several people were coming, the county magistrate rushed over directly. When he saw several people, he arched his fist and said hello.


    "The three have come all the way. It''s hard. Sit down and make a pot of tea."


    Chu Pan''er glanced at the county magistrate secretly and saw that although the county magistrate was very thin, his whole body looked very energetic.


    His eyes were bright, and his face was awe inspiring.


    But Chu Pan''er did not dare to comment on this. He was a good official, but if he could consider what a small people said, he would be a human being even if he was not a good official.


    Noticing that Chu Pan''er was looking at himself, the county magistrate was not unhappy, but looked at him and said with a faint smile, "this girl has been staring at me, but what are you thinking?"


    Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows slightly. Unexpectedly, the county magistrate asked directly.


    "I heard that your excellency is a good official who works hard and loves the people, so I want to see more and have a good eye!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s flattering words, the county magistrate laughed and brushed his sleeves: "the girl is joking. I heard that it was said here?"


    The county magistrate also looked at Chu Pan''er secretly. Although the little girl was dressed as a village girl, her eyes were surprisingly bright, and her every move gave people a feeling of elegance, as if she was born.


    He wondered what kind of person could raise such a little girl.


    "Yes, this is the truth I heard from the two sisters, so I was worried that others were killed, so I told uncle Lizheng."

 Chapter 161

    "Ha ha, you little girl is very smart. Indeed, if you weren''t so smart, tell me that you are at home. I''m afraid I still don''t know that there are such lawbreakers doing evil in our county!"


    Speaking of this, the county magistrate looked angry, and his eyes were full of hatred for the kidnappers. If it weren''t for the kidnappers, how could the girls in their county be ruined by these people?


    It''s also strange that he is a county official. He doesn''t know these people under his eyelids.


    "The county magistrate is joking! The little woman thinks that since these lawbreakers dare to be so aboveboard and dignified, it''s no wonder that we villagers and the people in the county dare not make a statement about it, so we dare to act recklessly!"


    The county magistrate took a deep look at Chu Pan''er. Unexpectedly, the little girl would look at people''s eyes, and unexpectedly knew that he was blaming himself. "Therefore, we must find out this matter and make the bandit look good!


    He is the order of a county, so he should do a good job as an official. Moreover, this matter involves a lot. Moreover, he asked the next county, and this kind of thing didn''t happen in the next county.


    However, it does not mean that the kidnappers will not go to the next county after this. Therefore, we must speed up our steps to find out this matter and arrest the murderer.


    Otherwise, it will certainly cause great panic, and it will be dangerous to cause civil unrest at that time.


    Thinking of so much, the county magistrate''s face became serious.


    "I heard that you are smart and capable at home. You opened a shop at a young age. I don''t know what you think of this matter?"


    Unexpectedly, the county magistrate asked his own opinion, which surprised Chu Pan''er. He thought he was just asking him to ask.


    "The little girl is stupid and has no opinion!"


    He felt that he should be clumsy. After all, this opening made people doubt anything. It would be bad to catch him as a monster.


    The county magistrate obviously didn''t believe it. He coughed and looked at Chu Pan''er: "since Miss Chu has her own opinions, she must have opinions, so in front of me, the girl doesn''t have to!"


    Just then, the county magistrate''s bright eyes looked over. Chu Pan''er suddenly had some trouble looking at him. Why did he suddenly feel guilty?


    "County magistrate, I......"


    "The idea of one more person will help. I believe the girl also hopes to find the murderer quickly and no longer cause panic?"


    Well, what the county magistrate said was so straightforward. If he refused again, I''m afraid he would look a little hypocritical. He took a deep breath and then opened his mouth:¡°


    In fact, my idea is very simple. This person must be very familiar with the whole county. I heard what Li Zheng said on the road. I found that they have many rules in doing such things. These people are either old people or women. There is no strong man. Even if there is, they are only children around the age of ten. These are not afraid in their eyes. "


    "Because they know that what the elderly and women care about most is their own reputation. If they encounter such a thing, they will definitely worry about exposing it and hurting themselves.


    And some of those strong men would not be so backward in thought. They think that if something like this happens to the daughter of this family, they must make a fuss, so they dare not take risks, because as long as it gets big, they are not easy to commit a crime! "


    "What you said is also somewhat reasonable!"


    The county magistrate nodded and looked serious, but according to this view, the person behind it is an organization with ideas and plans. Generally, this kind of criminal gang is more difficult to deal with than those who commit crimes alone.


    "For the same reason, those criminal gangs are looking for lonely, weak or even poor families. The reason is the same as what I just said. Those criminal gangs seem to be bold, but they are also very timid."


    The county magistrate understood Chu Pan''er''s meaning. He looked at the smelly girl deeply and showed a happy look at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a smart girl as you in this barren chujia village. She is worthy of being the offspring of martyrs!"


    He Hong has told him about the Chu family. Therefore, when he heard about him, he appreciated it very much. Now he is even more happy to see real people.


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed. He suddenly thought of what Ziyuan said and said, "I met one of the girls that day. The girl told me a clue that there was a faint smell of herbal medicine on the person who violated him that day!"


    When he mentioned the girl Chu Pan''er met, he Hong took a deep look at him and suddenly thought of the person he met on the way that day. He narrowed his eyes and scratched a deep meaning at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Herbal fragrance?"


    "Yes, it''s the smell of herbal medicine. Therefore, I think the mastermind behind this case is either a person who soaks in the medicine jar all year round or a person who knows medicine!"


    "So the killer must be one of these two kinds of people?"


    Chu Pan''er nodded. His thoughts drifted away. He suddenly thought of two previous cases in the capital, and his face became very ugly:


    "I''ve read some scripts before. It''s about some restless practitioners digging people''s hearts and eyes for the so-called immortality or some rare diseases. What''s more terrible is to capture the blood of virgins. I wonder if this case is similar to that?"


    "Pan''er, what are you talking about? Things in the script can be the same as what happens in real life?"


    One side was worried that his words would displease the county magistrate, so he quickly stopped it.


    But unexpectedly, the county magistrate was not angry. He sat and looked at Chu Pan''er with deep meaning.


    Dig people''s hearts? Virgin blood?


    Although these two things are sensational, they do exist.


    I remember that year when he was still going to the capital for the exam, he happened to encounter this incident. At that time, he was lucky to have a look at the case.


    So is it such a coincidence?


    But thinking of those scripts, there is everything, so there is no doubt.


    "What the little girl said is somewhat reasonable. There were often such cases before. At that time, it was very noisy!"


    Thinking of that incident, the county magistrate still had a fear of that incident in that year, but fortunately, the real murderer was finally found in that case, that is, the third prince who was prosperous in that year.


    In those years, the third prince was loved by the emperor, but he didn''t expect that he was confused for a moment and committed such a big case for the so-called immortality.

 Chapter 162

    I didn''t expect this to happen. He Hong was also very surprised. Then he sighed on his face. There are so many vicious people in the world.


    "Miss Chu, if you have any bold ideas, just say it!"


    Seeing the light in Chu Pan''er''s eyes, he guessed that he must have his own ideas, but it was hard to speak because he was worried about himself.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect that the county official was so sensitive. Then he smiled calmly and said, "isn''t this the heart digging case? The little woman thinks that since she wants to catch the murderer, the first thing is to find out their motive."


    When the county magistrate heard this, he nodded, didn''t stop, and let him go on.


    "After the murderer defiled every girl, the strangest thing is that everyone is pregnant. The probability is surprisingly high."


    "Yes!"


    The county magistrate nodded, indicating that he agreed with his words.


    "Unless this is a person with medical means, what medicine can be used to make those girls pregnant."


    "Or maybe one of them has a good doctor and gave them the medicine that can improve the probability of pregnancy!"


    "So as to go around, it still points out that the murderer is definitely a person who knows medicine!"


    The county magistrate squinted slightly and said definitely.


    He took a deep look at Chu Pan''er. Without any hesitation, he immediately ordered the master on one side. "Send out a notice immediately. All people taking medicine and those selling medicine are not allowed to step out of the city gate! Strictly investigate every medical school and those who use medicine all year round!"


    Shiye looked at the county magistrate in surprise, but didn''t say much. He soon went down and arranged.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect that the county official was so decisive. He just had a clue and did it immediately. Isn''t he afraid that the clue is wrong?


    It seemed that in order to verify Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate opened his mouth lightly: "I never do anything I''m not sure of!"


    What are you sure of?


    However, as a county official, he didn''t say much. He coughed and said, "we are lucky to have you, a county official who loves the people like a son and is decisive and practical!"


    If everyone likes flattery, no matter who he is.


    The county magistrate waved his big hand, smiled and said, "you child, say some good words!"


    "My Lord, I''ve finished all the little women that should be said. I don''t know where else I need the little woman''s help?"


    "Don''t need it for the time being. You''ll live in the county these days. I''ll call you again if there''s anything!"


    Chu Pan''er nodded, then said goodbye to the county magistrate and left with he Hong.


    "Girl, you are so bold that you can tell that kind of case. If not, I''m afraid this sensational story will frighten people."


    Out of the county government, he Hong looked at Chu Pan''er with a helpless face.


    Hearing what he Hong said, Chu Pan''er smiled faintly: "it''s just a coincidence to read those scripts! But I didn''t expect that such a thing had really happened by mistake."


    "Don''t be so bold next time. If anything happens, I can''t protect you!"


    He Hong thought of the girl''s intelligence and was very helpless.


    "He Bo, why don''t you take Ying''er back first? I want to walk in the street!"


    He Hong was surprised when he heard the speech. Chu Ying''er knew that her sister must have something, otherwise she wouldn''t take him away. She nodded first: "I''ll go back with he Bo, and you''ll come back earlier!"


    Chu Ying''er had known for a long time that she was smart. Chu Pan''er looked at him.


    On one side, he Hong also reacted and waved. The girl had her own opinion, but she still had to ask: "be careful anyway. After all, it''s not better than our village!"


    "Well, good!"


    Chu Pan''er went the opposite way with them.


    In fact, his main purpose is to explore. After so many cases, there can''t be no wind in the county. Even if the county magistrate protected those families, I''m afraid it''s impossible not to send out these warnings.


    He looked at the noisy County town and sighed in his heart that the scene was indeed the county town, which was much more lively than the town and the countryside.


    At this time, he passed by the stall selling hairpins. He was curious and went to see it.


    When the vendor saw someone coming, he shouted, "come on, girl, come and have a look at our hairpin. It''s cheap and affordable. The girl is so beautiful. She must look very good on it!"


    Chu Pan''er just smiled and didn''t respond. Suddenly his eyes fell on one of the hairpins, and his face changed slightly. Why was this hairpin like the birthday gift his father gave him?


    As like as two peas, he found that the hairpin was not the same as the material, but it was the same in other places, especially when he saw the trace of a little flower on the head of his hairpin, and he could not help thinking, but his eyes were moist.


    "Today is our baby girl''s birthday. Come on, girl. Dad gave you something today. Open it and have a look!"


    The old general, who was over 30 but didn''t show any wrinkles, handed a gift box to the child who was still about ten years old.


    The little boy was Chu Pan''er when he was a child. He looked at the gift box with a surprise on his face. He couldn''t wait to hold the gift box and quickly opened it. He saw a wooden hairpin inside. He ah, looked at his father discontentedly: "Dad, why is this?"


    What he doesn''t like most is the hairpin. He told his father earlier that he wanted a long sword, but his father always bought it for him. Instead, he bought these daughter''s things.


    The old general looked helpless, but his eyes were spoiled for the girl. He patted the girl on the head, smiled and said, "a female child, who dances with knives and guns all day, might as well learn to dress up. You think, now that you live in the palace, they are all big girls like flowers and jade. It''s hard to say that you''re not afraid to be compared by them?"


    "But I don''t like it! Even if it''s not Changjian, do I like the cooking utensils!"


    The female child tooted her mouth and looked dissatisfied. The general saw it and smiled, so he took the hairpin back: "well, since my baby doesn''t like the hairpin, will you send it back?"


    As soon as her father took it back, the female child suddenly saw the score on the general''s hand with sharp eyes. His face changed slightly. He opened his eyes and suddenly thought of something.


    One night, he passed by the old general''s door and saw the old general carving something with a carving knife. Then he thought that the hairpin he just saw was very rough. It was not like the precious things the old general gave him. He understood in an instant and quickly took the wooden box back.


    "Hurry up, since you gave it to others, why take it back? You should remember next time, hum!"


    "Good, good, dad will remember next time!"


    Seeing his daughter''s charming appearance, the veteran soldiers who usually kill and kill on the battlefield showed a kind smile

 Chapter 163

    "Girl, girl, do you want a hairpin?"


    The vendor was shocked to see that the girl in front of him was distracted and his eyes were wet. What''s going on? If others see this, they think he bullies other girls.


    "What girl? If you like this hairpin very much, take it back. It''s only three Wen."


    Because of the vendor''s words, Chu Pan''er stared at the vendor and took a deep breath. The past hurt people. Dad, do you know that your favorite daughter is now wandering and falling in the distant countryside?


    He took out the money and bought the hairpin. Chu Pan''er was about to leave, but at this time, he heard a voice of discussion in his ear: "did you hear that? The girl Li next door has just died and buried in the Loess? A heavy rain washed away the Loess last night. What did you find?"


    "What else can you find? It must be a corpse!"


    The crowd burst into laughter. What''s strange about this? It''s raining heavily and the tomb is not covered tightly, so it will naturally be washed away. So now they build houses more tightly. Those with money have at least one cement. Those without money can only use loess, or directly dig a hole with a roll of mat.


    The woman who spoke shook her head mysteriously. He looked left and right. The thief said: "I heard that strange things happened. You all know that Miss Li was pregnant. When the body was found, it was said that all the people who saw vomited that day!"


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    Hearing this, everyone was curious. After all, the Li family girl had just died. It was impossible to rot in such weather for only a few days.


    Speaking of this, the man''s face became serious: "I heard that the Li girl was only broken. The intestines inside were bleeding all over the ground. That kind of, super disgusting. Strangely, the fetus inside was gone!"


    "What? So terrible?"


    The onlookers were pale and timid when they heard this. They threw up on the spot at the thought of the scene.


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face changed and frowned.


    The peddler is also a meeting person. Seeing the little girl like this, he seemed to be frightened, so he shouted: "go, don''t talk nonsense here and disturb my business!"


    The women broke up when they heard the vendor scold.


    Chu Pan''er''s face was still ugly. The vendor smiled and comforted: "girl, don''t care what they say. These people like to scare people when they have nothing to do."


    Chu Pan''er smiled faintly, but ignored his words, turned and left. At this time, the vendor stopped him.


    "Girl, you''d better be careful at night so as not to be caught by bad people. Recently, our county is not flat!"


    He can still remember this incident. Some time ago, his good cousin committed suicide because she was violated by the kidnappers?


    "Thanks for reminding!"


    Chu Pan''er turned back, smiled and responded, then turned and left. The direction he went was the county government.


    When he arrived at as like as two peas, Chu asked him to tell the county magistrate what the women had just said. The county official heard that the face was dignified. There was no doubt. He sent someone to investigate it immediately. After about two hours, his people came back, and what he said was exactly the same as those people said.


    "Girl, what do you think of it?"


    Laparotomy?


    Such a cruel means, but it really makes people despise. They don''t let others go before they die, and they don''t have peace when they die.


    "Hasn''t your excellency thought of it?"


    Chu Pan''er''s tone was cold. For this matter, there was a layer of anger between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "But this matter can''t be decided at will. What if it''s a misunderstanding and the woman''s enemy comes to the door?"


    Chu Pan''er whispered, but neither of them believed the words.


    Seeing the county magistrate''s silence, Chu Pan''er spoke again: "my Lord, the little woman thinks it''s time to open the coffin for autopsy! Find the family that first had an accident, and then for a while, and finally commit suicide!"


    For Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate immediately agreed without any hesitation.


    "The little woman wants to go with adults!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate was a little surprised: "if it''s really like the Li girl, the scene may be very bloody!" the implication is that it''s not suitable for you so as not to be frightened.


    "Only with your own eyes can you know the cruelty of those people!"


    Hearing this, the county magistrate took a deep look at Chu Pan''er and nodded. Soon, the county magistrate arranged for the three families to meet.


    Knowing that the county magistrate was going to open the coffin for autopsy, none of the three did it.


    "My Lord, my girl has died wrongly enough. Can''t he have peace after his death? I know you''re talking about Miss Li, but what if it''s just an accident?"


    "Yes, my Lord, my girl has lost her innocence. Just let him go quietly!"


    The three begged the county magistrate, who was also very helpless: "I have made it clear to you that it is likely that the girls in your family have also encountered these, and we also need to understand the murderers and criminal motives in handling the case, so..."


    "But have you ever thought that if not, our girl will die unjustly?"


    One of the women begged. Her face was full of tears. She didn''t need the county magistrate to open the coffin for autopsy.


    Chu Pan''er looked at all this lightly. He stepped forward and said softly, "but your daughter has been wronged! As long as we check their bodies and know the murderer''s motive, we are likely to catch the murderer and be able to avenge your daughter. Why not?"


    Chu Pan''er''s words saw him openly standing beside the county magistrate, with an unhappy face.


    "Girl, it''s easy to say that. You''re not the one who''s going through this?"


    Because they were angry, their tone was not very good. Both of them changed their faces. The county magistrate angrily patted the table: "how can you talk nonsense?"


    Those people also knew that they had said something wrong, their eyes twinkled slightly, but they didn''t mean to apologize at all.


    "No wonder they are so excited, sir. Please give me some time to talk to them!"


    Then he took a deep look at the county magistrate.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate sighed, looked at the people angrily, and brushed his sleeves. For a time, only Chu Pan''er was left in the room.


    When the county magistrate went out completely and closed the door, Chu Pan''er''s eyes fell on the three of them.


    With a smile, he approached the three people and whispered a word in their ears. As soon as their faces changed, they looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and said ruthlessly:


    "Girl, please tell the adult that we agreed to the autopsy!"

 Chapter 164

    Knowing that they could only agree to the autopsy, the county magistrate was very surprised. He looked at Chu Pan''er with suspicious eyes. He didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er said. They agreed in a short time.


    Chu Pan''er gave him a reassuring look, and then said to the three people, "don''t worry, I promise you that I will do it. Now please take us to your daughter''s grave!"


    The first one to go was the first one who had an accident. Although the family was very poor, it was much better than the other two. The grave for his daughter was also made of cement.


    After trying to pry open the grave, the family burst into tears when they saw the coffin containing the body. Since her daughter had a hard time getting a rest, she didn''t expect to open the coffin for autopsy one day. How much harm it was to him.


    But at the next moment, he was shocked beyond measure.


    I thought I saw my daughter''s rotten body, but after psychological preparation, I found that the daughter''s abdominal cavity was so careless facing the sky, with nothing inside, intestines and blood flowing all over the ground. It looked very disgusting. The rotten smell, coupled with the bloody smell, made everyone cover their mouth and nose.


    The family was very surprised. Then he reacted that there was only anger left. He rushed to hold the coffin and cried, "my child, how did you become like this? Damn bastard, why did you treat my daughter like this? Why did you make him so restless!"


    The woman cried loudly. After a while, she couldn''t stand the stimulation and fainted directly.


    The county magistrate frowned when he saw this scene, and it was true.


    Then he went to the other two, and the results were the same. The abdominal cavity was opened and the intestines flowed all over the ground, but the fetus was nowhere.


    After pacifying the three families, the county magistrate and Chu Pan''er returned to the county government.


    "What do you think of it?"


    Chu Pan''er touched his chin, looked thoughtful, and then spit out a sentence: "Caesarean section! Sir, I doubt it''s like the heart digging case in the capital!"


    The county magistrate was mentally prepared, but he was still surprised when he heard this: "so you mean they use the fetus as medicine?"


    Chu Pan''er nodded heavily, and there was only this explanation.


    "What a cruel man!"


    The county magistrate was ashamed.


    "So they frequently make women pregnant, I''m afraid it''s for the fetus in the abdomen?"


    This seems to be the only explanation.


    "We have to catch the murderers as soon as possible. I''m sure those murderers are still looking for their next home!"


    Since it''s for medicine, there may be an accident.


    "I immediately sent someone to protect the people!"


    The county official''s voice carries a touch of vicissitudes. He never thought that such a thing had happened in his jurisdiction.


    "You''d better not be too upset. If you hurt yourself because of this, there will be no justice for our people!"


    "It''s hard too, girl. I''m tired to accompany me. It''s nothing. Go back and have a good rest, girl!"


    Chu Pan''er nodded heavily and left.


    He thought all the way. Who is the person behind this? Why?


    Thinking of the tragedy of the three girls, although I was mentally prepared, I was still so upset.


    "Oh, there is such a beautiful little girl. Where will the little beauty go?"


    At this time, a flowing voice came. Chu Pan''er frowned and looked up. He just saw a man who claimed to be romantic in front of him, and behind him were a group of servants.


    Chu Pan''er was in a bad mood. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with these people and said coldly, "go away!"


    "What are you going to do? The girl is still a little pepper! I like it!"


    Then he would use his pig claws to pick Chu Pan''er''s chin.


    Seeing this, Chu Pan''er stretched out his hand and twisted hard, so he grabbed his wrist and fell to the ground directly.


    "Get out!"


    He was in a bad mood because of what happened just now. Now this man has come to provoke him. It''s very bold.


    So he is not polite to such people.


    Chu Pan''er''s strength was so great that he broke his hand without paying attention. The young master lay on the ground and kept rolling. While exclaiming, he pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded him angrily. When the servants saw that their young master had been bullied by a weak woman, they quickly came to help and wanted to hold him down, but Chu Pan''er''s body was so fast that they couldn''t catch him at all.


    Chu Pan''er was too lazy to talk nonsense with these people. After a few Kung Fu, he beat them all down and attracted a crowd of onlookers, but Chu Pan''er was too lazy to care and returned to the inn.


    He didn''t care about this episode at all.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er coming back with an unhappy face, Chu Ying''er asked anxiously, "sister, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so worried?"


    Don''t want to let Chu Ying''er worry, Chu Pan''er shook his head: "I''m fine. I just met some sick people, so I''m not in a good mood. By the way, Uncle Li Zheng?"


    Seeing he Hong''s absence, Chu Pan''er asked suspiciously. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chu Ying''er said faintly: "uncle said he went out for a walk and looked at the situation. I wanted to have a good rest because I was too tired."


    "If it''s all right, I''ll let someone carry foot washing water. I''ll take a bath and have a rest. I''ll call me after dinner!"


    With that, Chu Pan''er turned back to the room. Chu Ying''er couldn''t help scratching the back of her head when she saw that her sister was so strange.


    After taking a bath, Chu Pan''er lay in bed, looked at the bed, and his eyebrows were tightly locked together.


    These people are really cruel. How tolerant they are, they are even more disgusting than the prisoners of the heart digging case, but these people are so cruel. They first raped others, then forced them to death, and finally took out their fetus, so as not to let others die peacefully.


    How cruel is this?


    Chu Pan''er sighed and couldn''t help thinking about who was the murderer, but no matter who it was, he must bring him to justice. This kind of crime is simply countless.


    With a sigh, he shook his head, stopped thinking about it, and soon fell asleep. What he didn''t know was that earth shaking changes had taken place outside when he fell asleep.


    The county magistrate was checking the information in his study, but at this time, a shadow rushed in and looked up. He found that it was the master. He couldn''t help looking at him and said a few words: "come in in such a hurry. It''s irregular. What happened? What''s so flustered?"


    "My Lord, there is a homicide in the east of the city!"


    "What homicide?"


    At the mention of business, the county official immediately put down his things, and his face became very ugly.


    "The son of member Liu''s foreign family died. It''s said that he was killed with a knife! And the murderer was found!"


    "Who is it!"


    Seeing the teacher''s panic on his face, the county magistrate frowned and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The master swallowed a breath and found his voice: "yes... It''s Miss Chu!"

 Chapter 165

    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect that one day, he would also be crowned with the crime of murder. When he came to the court, he was surrounded by people. Facing the accusations of the victim''s family, Pan''er didn''t have a trace of panic on his face.


    The county magistrate appreciated his boldness. However, one yard to one yard, the selfie was startled, "Chu Pan''er, under the hall, can you plead guilty to killing Liu''s two tigers?"


    "Lord Hui, people''s women don''t recognize it!"


    Chu Pan''er looked coldly at the county magistrate. He didn''t have to plead guilty to what he didn''t do.


    When Liu Yuanwai heard this, he wanted to jump directly at chupan''er and beat him, but he was stopped by the official.


    "How can you be so cruel, my son is just flirting with you, which will damage his life. Now you don''t admit it, my servants can prove that you killed my son!"


    With that, Liu Yuanwai jumped to one side. The body was already cold.


    "My son, why did you die so miserably? Why did you have such bad luck? When you met such a female killer, they told you not to flirt with the girl casually. Well, I went to hell, my son, my only son!"


    With that, the Liu member actually cried in the lobby.


    Chu Pan''er had no mercy, and his son deserved to die.


    "Chu Pan''er has confessed to this matter, but a witness proved that he saw you kill Liu''s son with his own eyes!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak, but frowned slightly. Is there a witness?


    This is, a slightly fat woman came in trembling from outside the office hall. When she saw Chu Pan''er, she looked nervous and seemed afraid. If she was not careful, he would kill him.


    When he saw the county magistrate, he quickly knelt down and said, "my Lord, my Lord! I just saw this girl kill Liu Yuanwai''s son with my own eyes!"


    "How did you kill it?"


    The magistrate''s eyes were sharp and cold.


    Secretly glanced at Chu Pan''er, and the woman quickly recovered: "Yes, sir, the young master of Liu''s family molested the girl. At that time, the girl beat the young master of Liu''s family. Everyone saw it and couldn''t do it. Finally, the young master of Liu''s family was not convinced and went to the alley to block the girl, but the girl was cruel and ruthless. When the young master of Liu''s family didn''t pay attention, she stabbed her Into his chest! "


    Then the woman trembled and cried loudly, "my Lord, please be fair. This woman is cruel and cruel. I''m afraid of being retaliated by him!"


    Hearing this, the county magistrate pulled his mouth.


    At this time, the servants cried and shouted, "Sir, this is true. We can all testify. At that time, the young master said he wanted to avenge the little woman. He went by himself, but he never came back."


    The county magistrate looked at Chu Pan''er, but saw a touch of irony hanging on his lips. He patted the startled wood: "do you have anything to say about what a woman said?"


    "The little girl has nothing to say, but the little girl hopes to have a look at the body!"


    He Hong and Chu Ying''er are very nervous when they learn that Chu Pan''er has been brought to the government. They run over and see Chu Pan''er kneeling in the court. They both want to plead for Chu Pan''er, but they are stopped by the official.


    Why did this happen in a short time? If Chu Pan''er killed someone, how could it be?


    The county magistrate waved his hand and listened to the white cloth on the son''s face. He saw that the man was gradually cold, his face was white, and his whole body became stiff. Only there was a pool of blood on his chest. Chu Pan''er frowned. He didn''t care what was crying next. He went to observe the son''s wound with his bare hands.


    Everyone was very surprised and sighed at Chu Pan''er''s boldness.


    After looking at the wound, Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. When the county magistrate saw the situation, he hurriedly asked, "what can you see?"


    "The wound is inserted into the radius, just into the heart, but with my strength, it can never be so simple!"


    "What do you mean?"


    The people were in an uproar, and the county magistrate was also very surprised. At this time, Chu Pan''er threw a fist at the county magistrate: "my Lord, the little woman has another unkind request. Please find a man and a dagger!"


    "What do you want these for?"


    "The little girl has her own use!"


    The county magistrate waved his hand and ignored the obstruction of others, so he directly asked people to prepare these two things.


    Holding the dagger, several people present were very afraid. They were worried that the dagger had penetrated into their chest, especially pointing to the county official outside Liu and swearing: "you faint official, if someone wants the dagger, you will give it to him. What if the woman wants to kill us?"


    Hearing that he was scolded and fainted, the county official patted him fiercely.


    "I also hope to find the real murderer, but before that, I can''t wrong anyone!"


    "The facts should prove so. What else do you want? The murderer is the little woman!"


    He didn''t pay attention to his words, but looked at Chu Pan''er''s actions. Chu Pan''er took the dagger and directly inserted it into the doll''s chest. The posture was like that of Liu Yuan''s son on the ground.


    "What does that mean, girl?"


    Some did not understand Chu Pan''er''s actions, and the county magistrate frowned.


    Chu Pan''er smiled faintly when he heard the speech. "The little girl is from the countryside. She has great strength since she was young. She has effortlessly inserted into people''s heart and will be pierced, but Liu Yuanwai''s son is not so!"


    "You little girl is talking nonsense. If you have strength, who will know?"


    Liu shouted angrily. Hearing his words, the county magistrate frowned. In fact, ordinary people can see that Chu Pan''er inserted the doll without exerting force, so he waved his hand and asked him to make it out and check it.


    Sure enough, as Chu Pan''er said, Liu Yuanwai''s son''s chest was stabbed half a foot into his heart.


    After a second look, Chu Pan''er stabbed the doll. As soon as his face changed, he came forward and said respectfully, "the little woman was right. He stabbed the doll''s heart without force. According to my observation, the heart is about to be pierced. However, the wound on Liu''s son is less than half a foot."


    "So the killer was someone else?"


    Hearing that the county magistrate meant to release Chu Pan''er, member Liu quit and shouted, "it''s nonsense. It''s useless. Nonsense. Can you see if he''s angry!"


    The county magistrate was about to speak, but he was interrupted by Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er glanced lightly at member Liu and said coldly, "since member Liu doesn''t believe it, immediately find a powerful man among the onlookers and let him try. Without any strength, he will stab a person!"

 Chapter 166

    When the county magistrate heard this, he thought it was very reasonable. He might as well ask someone to have a try and see what would happen. He casually called a butcher. The butcher picked up the bayonet and stabbed it according to the doll.


    Of course, his strength was useless, but it was obvious that he was similar to Chu Pan''er.


    However, Liu Yuanwai is still reluctant.


    Chu Pan''er looked sarcastic and took the dagger and rushed directly to the corner. Everyone was surprised, but no one could stop him. Soon he took the dagger and stabbed it into the root of the wall. He saw that the dagger soon disappeared into the corner. Then he quickly took out the dagger and stabbed it again. This time, the dagger was half gone.


    The county magistrate narrowed his eyes slightly, seemed to understand something, waved his hand and asked the butcher to do the same.


    Sure enough, it was similar to Chu Pan''er''s.


    But for fear that the Liu member in front of him was still unconvinced, Chu Pan''er said faintly, "Sir, I believe this may make Liu member unconvinced. Then please call another woman and man about my age to have a try."


    Hearing this, the county magistrate did it, and soon the result came out.


    The weak woman tried her best and the dagger fell into less than half. The man was a little better, but it was almost the same. When they didn''t use force, the dagger reached a sharp point, which was enough to prove that Chu Pan''er didn''t cause the wound on Liu''s son at all.


    The county magistrate was shocked and said coldly, "this case has nothing to do with Miss Chu! So let''s release it on the spot! And don''t worry, officer Liu, this murderer who killed your mother''s church will be pursued and brought to justice!"


    Liu Yuanwai still refused to believe it, but the facts proved that he could only hum coldly. When he looked at Chu Pan''er, his face was cold.


    "As for the woman under the court, she is accused of making false evidence. She is unforgivable. Take her into custody immediately! Withdraw from the court!"


    After dealing with this matter, the county magistrate asked Chu Pan''er to leave, and the onlookers outside the court also dispersed in a crowd. He Hong and Chu Ying''er came forward and expressed their nervous condolences. When they saw that Chu Pan''er was all right, they were relieved.


    At this time, a man came in a hurry and accidentally bumped into Chu Pan''er. When the man apologized and left, Chu Pan''er found that there was a note in his hand. His face changed. He glanced at Chu Ying''er and he Hong who were worried about him. Chu Pan''er smiled: "go back first, I''ll find an adult!"


    "How can this work? This just happened. I have to go back and make you a cup of Chuhui tea."


    "It''s all right. You go back and cook first. I''ll drink later. I have something urgent to find an adult!"


    After that, Chu Pan''er went to the backstage of the county government.


    Chu Pan''er county magistrate was very surprised to learn that, but when he thought of what had just happened, he sighed: "I really wronged you just now!"


    Chu Pan''er shook his head and handed the note to the county magistrate. Just now he had seen the content above.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate took the note and saw the content on it. His face changed slightly.


    "Not so lucky next time!"


    "This is a warning. They did it!"


    Chu Pan''er opened his mouth faintly. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate angrily patted the table: "these damn bastards, it seems that they are really scared when we investigate the case! But why involve an innocent life?"


    "In fact, to tell the truth, Liu Yuanwai''s son did die because of me!"


    Chu Pan''er admitted impolitely that if he hadn''t wanted to investigate the case, I''m afraid Liu Yuanwai''s son wouldn''t have died.


    Even if Liu Yuanwai''s son doesn''t come to him, some people will die because of him.


    "I must speed up and find these damn bastards!"


    The county official was angry when he looked at the nearby with resentment.


    "My Lord, the little girl goes back first so that my sister and uncle Lizheng won''t worry!"


    The county magistrate didn''t stop him, but his eyes were deep and said again, "this time I wronged you!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled carelessly, didn''t answer, shook his head and left.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance when wandering on this road.


    Chu Pan''er had planned to go back, but when he thought of what had just happened, he planned to think again, so he went for a walk in the street.


    But I didn''t expect that at the corner of the road, a figure flashed by and showed the man''s body. Chu Pan''er''s face changed. How could he be here at this time?


    Sure enough, he saw the star Luan following him. Chu Pan''er quickly stopped him: "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing his master, his face was slightly cold: "Liu seemed to have received a letter and came to the county in a panic, so I followed Liu all the way here."


    "It seems that this matter really has something to do with Liu!"


    Chu Pan''er clenched his fist tightly and was very angry. What was Liu going to do?


    Thinking of this time, Liu was so rich that the Chu family would be implicated


    "I lost Liu once on the way!"


    The star Luan said coldly.


    "On the way, he went to a teahouse and talked and laughed with a man. I didn''t care much at that time, but later I lost it and stopped for a while on the way, so I found it."


    "With Liu''s IQ and ability, you will lose if you are not enough!"


    Frowning, Chu Pan''er looked very ugly. It seemed that there was someone behind Liu.


    "So, what do you do now, girl?"


    "Liu just went to an inn. I''ll go now and wait at the door so that he won''t find it!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t intend to hide anything. When he found it, he felt that he should hurry up. Since Liu dared to appear, he had to do a good job in the consequences of being caught by him.


    "Girl, be careful!"


    Although Liu is not enough to mention, xingluan is still very worried.


    Hearing xingluan''s words, Chu Pan''er smiled and didn''t care. Soon he went to the inn.


    Liu hurriedly cleaned up in the Inn and planned to sleep. However, he didn''t expect to be kicked open as soon as he lay down. He was so angry and scolded, but he found that Chu Pan''er came, and his face changed.


    "Chu Pan''er, why are you here?"


    Liu wanted to run away, but how could Chu Pan''er let him do it? She grabbed Liu.


    "Second aunt, I happened to meet you here!"


    Chu Pan''er stopped and couldn''t get rid of him. He could only say with a dry smile, "yes, what a coincidence, what a coincidence! Pan''er, if you''re okay, will you let me go? There''s something else to go out."


    "Second aunt, I''ve just come back. Why are you in a hurry to go out? Have you done something guilty and afraid?"


    Liu''s face was stiff and his smile was very embarrassed.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What can I do to be afraid?"


    "I don''t know that!"


    Chu Pan''er''s face was ironic, and his eyes were full of cold.

 Chapter 167

    At the moment when Liu''s face was deadlocked and he didn''t dare to speak, Chu Pan''er released him. "Pan''er came this time and didn''t mean anything else. He just saw that his second aunt was also in the city, so he was a little curious. However, something happened today, which made Pan''er really curious, so here, Pan''er wants to tell you!"


    Liu didn''t answer, and Chu Pan''er didn''t expect him to say anything.


    "If you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, so my second aunt muddled along. I don''t say a lot, it doesn''t mean I don''t know! So you''d better take care of yourself!"


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to Liu. Anyway, he asked him, so Chu Pan''er turned and left. Liu looked frightened. He found that his whole body was paralyzed. He didn''t believe it. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er actually knew. After the man said it, he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t think he really underestimated the woman in front of him, so, so


    So thinking of this, his face was very ugly. Finally, he thought of something. His eyes were cold and looked hard at the direction Chu Pan''er left.


    Now that Chu Pan''er knows, it''s no wonder he''s cruel as an aunt. Chu Pan''er doesn''t know that this woman has killed him, but it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t pay attention at all.


    When he returned to the inn, somehow, Chu Pan''er was very upset and came to the room. When he Hong saw Chu Pan''er coming back, his face changed and rushed to him: "Pan girl is bad. Something''s wrong! Ying''er is gone!"


    "How could this happen?"


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed greatly. Why did one wave not level and another wave rise again?


    He frowned and hurriedly asked, "what happened? Well, how could Ying''er disappear?"


    "Well, just after I came back with Ying''er, I always felt that someone was staring at us on the road. At that time, I didn''t care too much, so I hurried back to the inn, but I didn''t expect that Ying''er disappeared when I went to solve the emergency! And in his room, I found this note!"


    Hearing what he Hong said, Chu Pan''er hurriedly took the note. It was clearly written on the note and asked Chu Pan''er to go back immediately, otherwise he would kill Chu Ying''er.


    "They just don''t want me to intervene in this matter, but how do they know I have the ability to find them out?"


    Generally, only when they feel threatened will they do such things, just as they even killed that innocent person today.


    "Maybe it''s because you show some edge, so they feel afraid."


    Chu Pan''er shook his head when he heard the speech. It can''t be so simple.


    Suddenly I thought that when I went to the woods with the kidnappers that night, I felt the smell and my face became very ugly.


    "I know what went wrong. It seems that he was there that day!"


    Chu Pan''er sneered, his eyes crossed a trace of cruelty. Dare to touch his sister, then these people don''t want to live.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s killing intention in his eyes, Rao He Hong trembled.


    "Girl, don''t do anything stupid. I think it''s better to think about it in the long run."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid!"


    Since these people want to play with him, play enough!


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly and tightened his fist.


    Chu Yinger was in a daze. He slowly woke up and looked at the scenery in front of him. His face changed. Then he felt the bondage of his whole body. He was surprised and said, "where is this?"


    At this time, a cold voice came: "our Chu girl woke up. Tut tut Tut, it''s a pity that your beauty was used to threaten that woman."


    Threaten who?


    Chu Yinger was stunned. She had a bad feeling in her heart. When did he turn around? He only remembered that he Bo went out when he was in the room. He felt the whole person drowsy. Then he fell asleep. As a result, he woke up and found himself here.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. Don''t worry. We won''t hurt you now!"


    It was the voice again. Soon the man came in and saw the man''s feminine appearance. Chu Yinger''s face changed.


    "Who are you? Why did you catch me?"


    "Hehe, why should I arrest you? I have to ask your good sister!"


    The man sneered, and his cold fingers lifted Chu Yinger''s chin: "if your sister dares to break my good deeds, then I can only take it out on you! Today, I finally set up a game, but I didn''t expect to be easily broken by your sister!"


    The man drank fiercely, like venting, and slapped Chu Ying''er. But unexpectedly, he coughed, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his throat and sprayed Chu Yinger''s face.


    Chu Ying''er''s body trembled and was afraid to move. The man hehe took out his handkerchief and wiped Chu Ying''er''s face.


    "Tut tut Tut, I finally got the medicine, but I didn''t expect that the plan was destroyed by you nosy people, ha ha!"


    Chu Ying''er didn''t understand. She only thought of the insidious person behind her sister, so she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Little girl, why don''t we bet to see if your sister will come and save you?"


    "My sister will come and save me!"


    Hearing the irony in the man''s tone, Chu Yinger immediately retorted.


    The man said after a fierce drink, "it''s a poor man. Your sister treated you like that. You still believe in him!"


    "What''s wrong with my sister? My sister is very kind to me. Don''t sow discord here!"


    Although he hasn''t read for a few years, he also knows the meaning of provoking discord.


    The person in front of him was obviously provoking his relationship with his sister.


    Hearing this, the man haha, "what a poor confused ghost. It''s thanks to your sister''s ignorance."


    Hearing this, Chu Yinger''s face changed slightly.


    The man said, "do you remember the nightmare you had that day? You really thought you weren''t taken out? Hehe! You were taken out at that time, and your sister was watching. You said, why is your sister so cruel? In order to lead me out, aren''t you afraid of something really happening to you?"


    Hearing this, Chu Yinger''s body shook: "no, my sister won''t do that!"


    "What a silly boy. What do you still believe your sister to do?"


    Chu Ying''er bit her teeth and said, "nonsense, my sister is not like that!"


    Even if my sister did this, there must be a reason. Yes, there must be a reason!


    Chu Ying''er was originally a child. When someone said that, her heart naturally panicked.


    But he refused to doubt his sister.


    The man smiled coldly and didn''t intend to let Chu Yinger go like this:


    "Miss Chu, you really regard him as your good sister. He did this to use you to lead me out. Do you know that your innocence will be completely destroyed as long as there is a problem at that time,


    So your sister doesn''t care about this at all. Do you know why he wants to lead me out? Because he wants to solve the case in a hurry, because he is worried that he will be tied by us one day, so he will use you to come to me! "

 Chapter 168

    "Don''t talk nonsense there. I will never believe that my sister will be such a person. He is so powerful. How can he do this?"


    Chu Yinger''s face was very ugly. His body trembled slightly because of fear. Seeing here, the man seemed more happy, but his tone was worse.


    "Did I talk nonsense? I''m sure your heart must be very clear. Think about it. Your sister is very powerful. Why didn''t she wait until he took you to the woods,


    Also, only your sister knew about the gossip in your village that night, but why did the gossip spread so quickly?


    So, silly girl, think about it, and don''t be concealed by your hateful sister! "The man laughed, turned and left.


    Chu Pan''er''s face was frightened and his eyes twinkled. He didn''t believe his sister would do so, but he also understood that what the man said was reasonable.


    But the idea just got up, but he scolded himself: didn''t he agree to believe his sister? Why should this man believe this? Obviously, that man is talking nonsense, just nonsense!


    Here, he just felt cold all over and very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Why? Why tell him this? Why let him think about it? This must not be the case!


    When Chu Yinger was confused, Chu Pan''er went directly to Liu.


    Liu Shi was eating, but he didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to break in directly. Liu Shi immediately panicked. Why did the woman come again.


    Chu Pan''er was not as polite as just now. He rushed to Liu Shi, grabbed his neck and said fiercely, "tell me where Ying''er is? You people are enough. What are you doing to take Ying''er away? Come to me if you have something to do. Why involve the innocent?"


    Maybe he took Liu as those people, so Chu Pan''er''s tone was very bad.


    Liu''s face changed. Because he was just eating, he suddenly choked. He coughed and his face turned red. Chu Pan''er didn''t care. He threw him directly to the ground: "Liu, I''ve been tolerating you, but you''ve intensified so much. Tell me the background of the man behind you."


    "Hope girl, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand what you''re saying?"


    "You don''t have to understand, just tell me, did you take Ying''er?"


    "How do I know what you''re talking about? Us!"


    Liu''s eyes twinkled and he struggled. At a glance, Liu was guilty. Chu Pan''er didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at this time, so he slapped him directly.


    Soon, Liu''s face swelled up. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Chu Pan''er: "how dare you hit me? I... PA!"


    It was another slap in the face. Once before Liu could speak, he was slapped ten times.


    Soon, his face was swollen like a pig''s head.


    "You''d better tell me where Ying''er is, or I''ll make you die ugly!"


    In his anger, Chu Pan''er was no longer calm. He knew that Chu Ying''er would be in danger as long as he was a second late. He didn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    Liu Shi was really afraid of looking forward to her son. He purred twice, pointed to the door and said, "he''s in the broken temple. They won''t hurt Ying''er, as long as you go!"


    Sure enough, the old woman did it!


    Chu Pan''er was angry. He dragged Liu fiercely and said word by word: "you''d better pray that Ying''er is all right, otherwise I want you to look good!"


    He didn''t pay attention to Liu anymore and went to the broken Temple quickly, but the broken temple was quiet and didn''t look like an ordinary place at all. He gritted his teeth secretly. Did the woman deceive him?


    I was about to leave. When I went back to settle accounts with him, I found that there seemed to be a problem behind the Buddha.


    He looked cold when he saw a perfect vase there. There was a vase in such a broken place, and it looked very precious. How could it fall in the broken temple?


    After all, people will definitely pick up the vase here when they see it, so how can it be


    Reaching out to touch the vase, I found that the vase couldn''t be picked up at all. My face changed slightly. Is it a mechanism? Soon he twisted slightly. Sure enough, the Buddha was opened and a door appeared in front of him.


    The feminine man heard the sound, his face changed slightly, and a smile appeared on his lips. Did he still find it?


    Looked up at the direction of Chu Yinger. The man looked cold and quickly flashed away.


    When Chu Pan''er walked into the mechanism door, he saw that there was still a light in it. He thought someone must have come in here, so he walked along the corridor. When he was near the end, he found that there was a pillar in front of him with a man tied in the middle. Seeing the man''s body shape, Chu Pan''er''s face changed and hurried over.


    "Ying''er!"


    Chu Ying''er looked weak and had a palm print on her face. One side of her face was swollen. He looked distressed and untied the rope for the woman.


    Chu Ying''er was relaxed and immediately paralyzed. Fortunately, Chu Pan''er held her in her arms in time. "Ying''er, are you okay? How''s Ying''er?"


    Ying''er glanced at Chu Pan''er, and a trace of relaxation appeared on her face. "Sister, you''re finally here!"


    After saying this, Chu Ying''er went into a coma directly. Chu Pan''er felt very uncomfortable and quickly held the woman in her arms.


    "Silly girl, I''m worried about my sister. My sister will take you out right away!"


    In the guest room, Chu Pan''er told he Hong the whole thing, but he didn''t tell him that Liu did it.


    Seeing Chu Ying''er''s weakness, he Hong sighed and knew that he was not suitable to stay here, so he went out and saw that there were only Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er in the room.


    Gradually, Chu Yinger woke up slowly. He felt his face clear and cool. He suddenly thought that he had seen his sister before he was unconscious. He was happy on his face, but he accidentally pulled the wound, which made him scream out of pain.


    Chu Pan''er heard the frightened voice and hurriedly ran over. Seeing that Chu Ying''er woke up, he asked with concern, "Ying''er, how are you now?"


    Seeing her sister''s worried appearance, Chu Yinger breathed a sigh of relief, pulled a smile from the corners of her lips and said, "sister, I''m fine, but my face hurts!"


    Chu Pan''er rubbed Chu Ying''er''s head, smiled and said, "silly girl, I''m worried about my bad sister. Don''t worry. It''s all right. No one will hurt you again!"


    Then he hugged Chu Yinger.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chu Ying''er looked slightly flashing, and a trace of guilt crossed her eyes.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t notice the difference of Chu Ying''er, because he thought Chu Ying''er was fine now.


    "By the way, did they do anything to you?"


    Chu Pan''er immediately released Chu Ying''er and asked softly.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er care about herself so much, Chu Ying''er felt more guilty. She couldn''t help thinking of what the man said to him in the broken temple.

 Chapter 169

    "You tell me that your sister has done this to you, and you are still dedicated to him. It''s not worth it for you. Alas, what a poor man,


    If you think about it, your innocence was almost destroyed that day, but your sister can still stand by and don''t tell you about it. "


    "And this time I brought you to the county. You really think he''s worried about you, don''t you? In fact, it''s not. Once he can''t catch us, he can release the bait. Of course, the bait can''t be himself."


    "In fact, if you don''t believe it, you might as well test it and see if your sister will tell you what happened that day."


    "Ying''er, what are you thinking?"


    Seeing Chu Ying''er distracted, Chu Pan''er was a little confused and stretched out his hand to shake in front of him.


    Chu Ying''er trembled and recovered. She looked at her sister and smiled. She looked a little flustered when she heard the man''s instructions. Then he grabbed Chu Pan''er''s hand and asked:


    "Sister, didn''t it really happen the night you slept with me?"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yinger asked this question. Did the people over there tell him something?


    Chu Pan''er looked a little ugly at the thought, but he didn''t want the girl in front of him to think about it. He reached out and rubbed his head: "silly girl, what are you thinking about? Nothing happened!"


    "Really nothing happened?"


    Chu Ying''s body trembled and her face became whiter. Is it really like what the man said that her sister is using him?


    Seeing Chu Ying''er''s white face, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help worrying. He reached out and touched his forehead. Seeing nothing different, he put it down.


    "Ying''er, what did they tell you? Why are you so obsessed with this problem?"


    Chu Pan''er noticed that there was something wrong with the woman in front of him, but he asked.


    Ying''er moved her mouth and felt very uncomfortable, sister... Did he really use him as Ren said?


    He couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it, but his sister''s attitude... It was clear that there was this thing, but he didn''t want to tell it.


    "They didn''t tell me anything. I''m tired. Go out!"


    Chu Yinger''s eyes darkened a lot, and the voice was also infinitely tired. He was really tired. He lay in bed and closed his eyes. What appeared in his mind was all the man''s words, and even the mockery of the corner of his lips was very clear.


    Chu Pan''er had some doubts. Chu Ying''er suddenly changed his attitude. Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, he just frowned. He touched Chu Ying''er''s forehead and comforted: "Ying''er, you have a rest and call me if you have something!"


    Since Ying''er doesn''t want to say more, he''d better not ask, lest the girl start thinking again.


    Chu Yinger''s eyelashes trembled slightly, but soon recovered to nature. He just felt like soaking in a big ice pool, and every piece of skin was cold.


    His mind constantly showed what had happened with Chu Pan''er. He really wanted to ask, what is the reason why such a good sister has become like this?


    After closing the door, Chu Pan''er went out and happened to meet he Hong waiting at the door.


    "He Bo!"


    He Hong crossed his hands behind him and nodded: "yingwench is asleep?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er drooped his eyes and meditated. He was still thinking about what happened to Chu Ying''er.


    "You girl seems a little unhappy?"


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er looked ill, he Hong had some doubts. He remembered that the girl was not like this.


    "I''m not unhappy, uncle. It''s getting late. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know what to say. He smiled and went back to his room.


    In fact, he Bo could guess. He glanced at the door of the room and finally sighed. He hoped that the two girls would be better.


    After all, he brought the two children out. If anything happens, he should be responsible. Therefore, he must take good care of the two girls.


    Early the next morning, Chu Yinger went to the kitchen of the Inn and planned to bring breakfast. The breakfast of the inn was very simple. A bowl of porridge and several steamed stuffed buns were finished. One bowl of porridge went up together. When he walked up the stairs, he stopped.


    "Miss Chu, as long as you put this package of medicine powder into Chu Pan''er''s bowl, everything will be fine. You should know that your sister treats you like that. Don''t continue to think about him. He won''t care about you at all. It''s just a short-term medicine that makes people unconscious. There won''t be any problems!"


    The man''s words rang out in Chu Pan''er''s mind. He touched the package of medicine in his arms, closed his eyes and looked sad.


    Sister, don''t blame me. I''ll give you medicine. If you use me, we''ll be even.


    Chu Yinger didn''t let her tears fall. He bit the corners of his lips tightly and went up with porridge.


    He Hong''s porridge was handed to him. When she got to the door, Chu Yinger was about to go down. Then she tried to pull out a smile and knock on the door.


    "Sister, I prepared porridge for you!"


    Put the dishes and chopsticks on the table one by one, and Chu Yinger opened her mouth faintly.


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pan''er nodded slightly and came over. Seeing that there was a faint fragrance of porridge, Chu Pan''er sat down and prepared to drink porridge. However, when he picked up the spoon, Chu Ying''er gave a meal and locked her eyes on his spoon.


    Noticing Chu Ying''er''s abnormality, Chu Pan''er looked up slightly, just in time for Chu Ying''er''s flustered eyes.


    "Ying''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Pan''er asked softly, frowning.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er put down the spoon, Chu Ying''er smiled hard: "I''m fine, sister, you eat quickly, or the porridge will be cold."


    Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows and looked up at Chu Ying''er. Zhang Mingming wrote that I had something in mind. When he thought of his attitude last night, his eyes gradually cooled.


    If he really can''t see it, what''s the problem? Then he lived in the palace for nothing.


    But he wants to see what the girl is doing? Holding a spoon, he filled the porridge.


    The glutinous and soft white porridge was sent to the import. When it was about to be touched, Chu Yinger seemed to figure out something and quickly took away his porridge.


    "Sister, this porridge is not good to drink. Why don''t I change it for you again!"


    With that, Chu Ying''er wanted to go downstairs with the bowl of porridge. She took a deep look at his back. Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of porridge in the inn, so soon Chu Yinger brought another bowl. This time, he didn''t panic just now. He brought the bowl of porridge in front of Chu Pan''er again, and said with a soft smile: "sister, this bowl of porridge is very good. Have a taste!"

 Chapter 170

    In order not to let Chu Pan''er see anything, he changed it specially, which is different from the one just now.


    Just when he saw that Chu Pan''er was going to drink the bowl of porridge, his mind suddenly flashed that his sister had protected him. No matter whether the powder hurt Chu Pan''er or not, he was sure at that moment that he couldn''t do so. No matter what, he was also his sister.


    No matter what kind of person his sister is, it has nothing to do with him. The most important thing is that they are two mother compatriots. This is a relationship that many people can''t hope for.


    "Ying''er, do you think we should have a good talk about some things?"


    Gently stirring the bowl of porridge, Chu Pan''er didn''t put it into his mouth.


    There was a trace of coolness on the corners of her lips. She looked at Chu Yinger''s eyes without any temperature.


    I''ve never seen my sister''s eyes like this. Chu Yinger trembled all over and felt cold all over her.


    "Sister, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Chu Yinger subconsciously bit her lips and clenched her fist, revealing his nervousness.


    "Don''t you think you should tell me something? For example, the bowl of porridge just now, your attitude yesterday!"


    Chu Pan''er admits that he has always been a good talker, but he has used his heart to his relatives. Now, seeing a person who regards him as his own sister, he is likely to give himself medicine. How can he not be cold?


    Chu Pan''er''s voice was so cold that Chu Pan''er couldn''t help trembling. He didn''t dare to look at Chu Pan''er for fear that his sister would question him. For a time, the words he had thought of asking his sister disappeared without a trace.


    A moment later, seeing that Chu Ying''er was not willing to speak, Chu Pan''er''s patience was almost exhausted. His hands beat each other, and his eyes fell on him.


    "I''ll only give you one chance. It''s your freedom to say it or not. I Chu Pan''er always know clearly. If you don''t want to say it, forget it. From now on, you won''t call me sister again. From now on, there''s nothing except that you are my compatriots!"


    These words made Chu Yinger open her eyes. He looked at Chu Pan''er incredulously. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er said such words. What does this mean? Are you breaking up with him?


    For a moment, Chu Ying''er only felt a burst of anger, and her heart kept trembling.


    "Sister..."


    To Chu Pan''er''s bright eyes, he couldn''t say anything.


    "There''s only one chance. If you don''t want to say it, don''t be in front of me!"


    Chu Pan''er is obviously impatient. If Chu Ying''er is just a stranger, he won''t pay attention to it. How can he give him a chance?


    "Sister, I''m not... Anyway, I don''t mean that. I just want revenge!"


    Now, how could Chu Yinger not know that her sister found out about her? So I had to tell the truth. Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pan''er frowned. What revenge? What did he do?


    "Didn''t I ask you yesterday? The man told me what happened that day. You just wanted to use me that day. You used me as a bait to lead out the people behind the scenes. This time, you brought me completely to push me out as a bait when you were at a loss."


    Chu Ying''er''s trembling voice finally said these words. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er was slightly stunned. Then, the corners of her lips pulled out a touch of irony, "so you drugged me for this reason?"


    Chu Ying''er hung her head and looked a little dodgy. She didn''t dare to look at Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er just thought it was too ridiculous. A touch of irony came up on his lips, just like looking at the woman in front of him like a stranger.


    "Chu Ying''er, what you think is too naive. Why should I use you? I Chu Pan''er seems to be such a cruel person. Don''t you know enough about me during this time?"


    Pan''er could not believe that his sister would be such a person. He only felt extremely ironic.


    Looking at the person in front of him, he felt a little strange. He didn''t understand. It was just a few words from an outsider. Unexpectedly, he asked his good sister to turn against him and even wanted to prescribe medicine.


    In fact, from the beginning, he noticed that there was a problem with the porridge. He just wanted to see what step Chu Yinger wanted to take. Unexpectedly, the girl still let him down.


    Although in the end, he took away the bowl of porridge.


    "Sister, I really want to treat you as my sister, but you can only use me. Otherwise, why don''t you tell me? There are rumors. Only you know that I had that nightmare, but why do the bad guys know so well? Why don''t you make me think more about all this?"


    This made Chu Pan''er silent and spoke after a long time. "So that''s what you think? I don''t want to tell you. I''m afraid of injury. If you really knew that day, would you have a safe sleep? If I told you that day, would you not be afraid? Chu Ying''er, ask yourself, what''s wrong with you? Well, I don''t want to see you and go out!"


    I don''t want to explain more to Chu Yinger. If there is trust, there is no need to explain. The other party also knows what he is thinking, but it is obvious that the woman in front of him doesn''t believe him at all. In that case, there is no need to talk so much nonsense.


    Chu Ying''er bit her lip and looked wronged, but Chu Pan''er didn''t want to pay attention to it. Looking at Chu Pan''er''s eyes was like looking at a stranger: "Chu Ying''er, I only said it once. Since you don''t believe my sister and want to trust an outsider, it''s good. From now on, you and I have nothing to do with you! I Chu Pan''er don''t need your sister!"


    What sister? He doesn''t believe it at all. Just like in the general''s house, isn''t his concubine''s sister the same? On the surface, there is another set on the back, but the difference is that his concubine''s sister is much more cruel than the one in front of him!


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s last words, Chu Ying''er''s face changed and her body trembled fiercely. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er wanted to break off relations with him.


    He regretted at the last moment. Why did he do this.


    Tightly biting the corner of her lips, Chu Yinger didn''t dare to say a word more. For so long, Chu Pan''er was kind to Chu Yinger, but unexpectedly, the girl thought so many things in her mind.


    "What''s the use of you still here? I''ll let you go!"


    Seeing Chu Ying''er motionless, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly. She said to him in a cold voice. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chu Ying''er sighed and finally turned to leave. At this time, Chu Pan''er coldly stopped him: "take all the porridge you brought!"

 Chapter 171

    Chu Ying''er also thought of something and hurriedly explained, "there''s no problem. I changed it."


    "Sorry, I can''t give you trust!"


    Chu Pan''er''s words represented the meaning of his heart. Hearing his words, Chu Ying''er''s face became more ugly.


    Do you have to be so stiff?


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t have so much patience to explain one thing to Chu Ying''er now. Since Chu Ying''er doesn''t believe him so much, why should he trust him and won''t give him face.


    Carrying those porridge, Chu Yinger bit her lips and went downstairs with a sad face, but she was still thinking, why is her sister so? Did he really misunderstand?


    At this time, he Hong came out and just saw the depressed Chu Yinger. He couldn''t help asking, "Yinger, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Ying''er looked up at he Hong and flattened her mouth, but she was unwilling to tell him. After all, he thought it was good that others didn''t know, whether from his point of view or Chu Pan''er''s point of view.


    So he shook his head with a smile and took those porridge down. He Hong was more confused. What happened to the two sisters? One is more strange than the other.


    At night, Chu Ying''er had a dream and was awakened by the nightmare again. He looked up in horror and found that all this was just a dream. Then he relaxed. He bit the corner of his lip tightly and looked out of the window. He found that there was already a white fish belly.


    Only then did I know that I had another dream, and this dream seemed to be another nightmare. In the dream, he was chased constantly, just like every time he hid somewhere, but those people knew that they could find him every time.


    Seeing his sister''s figure in front of him, he hurried to catch up with him, but his sister turned around with a cold face and kept saying that he wanted to break up with him, so he was completely frightened and woke up.


    After waking up, Chu Ying''er couldn''t sleep any more. He thought of what had happened during the day. He held his knees in the corner of the wall and kept crying.


    Suddenly, I feel too stupid. Why do I go to drugged my sister, even if my sister uses him? That''s his sister too. What if it''s not a overpowering drug, what if it''s an intestinal poison, won''t he kill his sister?


    At the thought of what he did wrong, he felt very uncomfortable and kept scolding himself. He was really a stupid fool. At the thought that he almost lost his sister, he felt afraid. No, he had lost it. At least in his heart, his sister would no longer accept him


    At the thought of this, he cried more intensely.


    Chu Pan''er''s ear power was amazing. Naturally, she heard Chu Ying''er''s cry.


    His eyebrows moved, frowned, very upset, and directly closed the five senses.


    Chu Ying''er shrank in the corner of the wall, and her nose was very pitiful. Finally, she slowly fell asleep


    When Chu Ying''er woke up, it was already broad daylight. At this time, Chu Pan''er had already seen the empty room from the bed. Chu Ying''er was very uncomfortable. If it was normal, her sister would tell him to go out. Now she didn''t even call.


    He sighed and decided to go out for a walk.


    Chu Pan''er''s face was lifeless, his eyes were very dim, and his heart was even more uncomfortable. At this time, he heard passers-by talking about something, and he didn''t know why he heard some words.


    "God, it''s been a panic these days. I remember that the girl of that family was caesarean section two days ago. That''s terrible. You really think it''s too poor. This girl was tortured before she died and then humiliated after she was tortured!"


    "Yes, so we should take good care of our daughter, otherwise once something happens, it''s too late to regret!"


    "Don''t tell me these days. I dare not let my daughter leave my sight. I''m afraid he''s in an accident. He''s shaking in front of me, but at least he''s still healthy!"


    The sound of comments came into Chu Yinger''s ears. Chu Yinger knew they were talking about the bodies of the previous two days, but when he heard the last words, his face changed slightly.


    Another woman said again, "Hey, don''t tell me. My neighbor''s son heard about it before. After these things happened in our county, he immediately quit his job and came back, because why?


    There''s only one in his family. He''s going crazy when he''s old. The other is his baby sister. His baby sister is smart and looks good. Therefore, if something happens, it''s too late to regret, so he really protects his sister when he comes back from work! "


    "Yes, he hasn''t been paid outside. Even occasionally, he just goes hunting in the mountains, or how to buy some money to support his family. He doesn''t want such a good future. Don''t you say that his sister has become a drag on him?"


    "I said, of course, people protect their sister well. After all, she is their only relative."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Ying''er could not hear any sound. His consciousness only stayed on what the woman said. His sister became the man. In fact, he thought that he was the drag of his sister?.


    It''s better to come up with Li Zheng alone, but still take him. It''s useless and stupid, but his sister doesn''t dislike him at all, which makes him even more uncomfortable.


    Covering his mouth, he didn''t know whether to cry or what to do. He could only run away from the crowd quickly. He was afraid of seeing people. When he saw people, he always thought of what he had done to his sister.


    But unexpectedly, Chu Yinger met Chu Pan''er who was meditating by the river. His face changed slightly and wanted to apologize to Chu Pan''er, but he didn''t expect that when he was close to Chu Pan''er, he was pushed away for a distance. She only felt a surge in her chest, which was very uncomfortable.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er noticed someone, his face changed, he quickly took back his breath and looked at him indifferently.


    He used to meditate and practice here, but he didn''t expect Chu Yinger to rashly come over. The shield around him didn''t hurt people, otherwise he would have died more than a hundred times.


    "What are you doing here? I told you not to appear in front of me again."


    Chu Pan''er''s voice was colder than usual, which made Chu Ying''er tremble in her heart. He bit the corners of his lips tightly and looked at Chu Pan''er without saying a word.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Chu Pan''er frowned, got up and planned to leave.


    But at this time, Chu Ying''er stepped forward and took his arm: "sister, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I shouldn''t distrust you. I shouldn''t be obsessed for a while!"

 Chapter 172

    "What''s the use of telling me this? Let go of me. I don''t think I need to talk like this!"


    Coldly looked at Chu Ying''er, and Chu Pan''er''s lips were hooked, showing a touch of coldness.


    "Sister..."


    "I told you, I''m no longer a sister, so I''d better avoid this sister! You said yes, it''s just blood!"


    Chu Pan''er''s heart is always colder than his tone. Since Chu Ying''er broke his heart, how can he recover it?


    "Sister!"


    Ying''er''s face was very ugly. He bit his lower lip and looked at Chu Pan''er.


    "Sister, I know I''m wrong. I hope you can forgive me. Really, I really didn''t distrust you, but I was obsessed at that time. For a time, when I heard what that person said, my brain lost thinking. I really thought it was..."


    "Think I used you?"


    "Chu Ying''er, do you think I should say you are ignorant or pathetic?"


    Chu Pan''er approached Chu Ying''er step by step, raised his head and looked indifferent: "you overestimate yourself. Why do you think you can use it for me? Or another way, where do you think you can be used by me? Use you? I''m sorry, I despise you!"


    Chu Pan''er is cold in every word. He is not afraid to hurt the woman in front of him. This is him. This is the real Chu Pan''er. He has always hidden his real self. Now, he can be a stranger to the woman in front of him.


    He is not the virgin, and don''t imagine what he can become. How can he easily forgive someone who hurt him?


    Chu Pan''er was shocked and looked at Chu Pan''er in amazement. At this time, Chu Pan''er didn''t intend to pay attention to Chu Ying''er. He brushed his sleeve and left directly. Looking at Chu Pan''er''s back, Chu Ying''er felt very uncomfortable. He opened his mouth, but he looked helpless.


    "Sister, I''m really wrong!"


    Squatting down and hugging his legs, Chu Pan''er can still be seen leaving here. His eyes still contain tears and his face is lonely. In this way, he looks like a small animal abandoned here.


    Sister, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!


    In fact, when he calmed down now, he could think that the man was just framing him. How could his sister''s ability need to use him? And what the aunt said just now, just like the brother, he gave up his work outside for his sister to protect him. He wanted his sister to be in front of him all the time, so that he could rest assured.


    My sister is probably like this, but he thought her sister had ulterior motives. Why is he so stupid? That day, he kept telling the man not to stir up discord. Now, he has been provoked.


    Now his heart is very uncomfortable, and his face is extremely bitter. He cries in his heart countless times, but no one can hear him.


    Probably the most painful thing is like this. Ironically, Chu Yinger recalled the corners of her lips. Chu Yinger silently stood up and walked along the way.


    Suddenly he thought of something. His face changed. Why was the man so like the second childe?


    Whether it is or not, he always reminds his sister that if it is really the abnormal murderer, isn''t her sister very dangerous? Thinking of this, he hurriedly chased Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er had already noticed the movement behind him, but he remained calm and wanted to see what Chu Ying''er was going to do again? At this time, Chu Ying''er took Chu Pan''er''s hand and hurriedly said, "sister, it suddenly occurred to me that the person who caught me that day was like the second son of the Pei family!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er finally faced up to Chu Ying''er. Chu Ying''er quickly nodded and said word by word, "yes, the man that day was really like Mr. Pei, but I''m not sure, but I still want you to be careful, sister. After all, you have to go to his restaurant after you go back!"


    Hearing the concern in the woman''s tone, Chu Pan''er didn''t have any attitude. After he could say a favor, he turned and left. Ying''er was a little worried. She was afraid that Chu Pan''er didn''t listen to her words, so she was very worried, but she didn''t dare to rush forward to remind her for fear that her sister would be unhappy.


    What Chu Ying''er didn''t know, Chu Pan''er thought of young master Pei on his way back. His eyes flashed slightly, thinking it was better to go back.


    In the evening, xingluan returned to the inn as usual and reported to Chu Pan''er. I saw it. I sat upright on the bed. I didn''t know some doubts. I quickly asked, "girl, what happened?"


    After a faint look at xingluan, Chu Pan''er said, "I doubt the second childe of the Pei family, so I plan to go back, but I can''t leave people here, so I want to ask if you can change your appearance?"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er asked this. As soon as xingluan''s pupils contracted, it seemed that he thought of something and nodded fiercely: "I will!"


    Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes and smiled: "from now on, you are me. Stay here instead of me!"


    After he had finished all this, Chu Pan''er dressed up and hurried back all night with his baggage. He used lightness skills, so it was only an hour.


    Seeing Pei''s Restaurant immersed in the darkness, Chu Pan''er looked a little flashing, and his eyes crossed a cold look.


    He is not familiar with the Pei family, so it''s best not to go, but he plans to visit the restaurant.


    Because he has intuition, he always feels that there is something he wants to know in this restaurant.


    But after looking at every corner, he didn''t find anything useful. Finally, his eyes fell on the dry well. He remembered what he saw that day. Otherwise, he would come and try to save Pei Jiyue first?


    At the thought of this, Chu Pan''er''s eyes sank. Fortunately, he still took herbs on the road to heal his wounds, so he didn''t think much about him anymore. He turned over and went down the dry well.


    Soon he found the place where Pei Jiyue was. By the light of the fire, he saw Pei Jiyue and added a few new injuries, and his face changed slightly.


    When she noticed someone coming, Pei Jiyue subconsciously looked up and just looked up. Chu Pan''er''s eyes and face changed slightly.


    "How did you come here? I didn''t say you don''t want to come. It''s dangerous."


    Hearing the concern of the people in front of him, Chu Pan''er slightly hooked his lips, but he didn''t care: "I just found another interesting place for your good brother, so I''m going to have a look. I''ll stop by and see you."

 Chapter 173

    Hearing this, but thinking of what the man said that day, his face became very ugly: "Pei Feng knew it the last time you came, but I don''t know if he knew it was you. So, after you''ve seen it, go quickly and don''t stay here for a long time."


    "But if you don''t treat the injury on your body, I''m afraid it will be better all your life!"


    Chu Pan''er stepped into the cold pool despite the cold. Although he had internal skill to protect his body, he was still cold. However, his body is not the same as before. Although his body has recovered 50 or 60% of his martial arts, it is just the tip of the iceberg compared with before.


    "You..."


    Different from the usual cynicism, Pei Jiyue''s face is very ugly. She wants to be angry, but she can''t look like it.


    This stupid woman, he is good for him. Doesn''t he know? At this time, Chu Pan''er took out herbs from his baggage and began to heal him. Seeing this scene, Pei Jiyue''s face changed slightly. The girl was really on her way. Why did there happen to be so much grass? And it seems to be aimed at him!


    Why did this girl do this? You said you came by to see him? The girl didn''t speak. He felt very sad when he thought of it. It seems that no one has cared about him for a long time.


    "I said girl..."


    For a moment, his voice was a little hoarse.


    "Well, if you don''t deal with your wound, it will really waste, and I''ll try to get you out this time!"


    "No, I can''t help it. Don''t waste your energy so that he won''t find it!"


    Pei Jiyue is really worried about being known by Peifeng. If so, Chu Pan''er will be unable to escape his clutches. Although he doesn''t know Chu Pan''er''s ability, he thinks Chu Pan''er is also a woman no matter how smart he is, so he doesn''t want to take risks.


    At this time, the iron door outside opened with a bang, and Peifeng''s face changed.


    At this time, a figure came in. Different from the usual warmth, his face was feminine and charming, even more terrible than Pei Jiyue.


    "Miss Chu Pan''er, you really came here. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time!"


    It seemed that he had expected Chu Pan''er to be here. The man smiled. Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly when he heard the man''s words.


    "Pei Feng, what do you want to do?"


    Slowly, he stood up and prepared for the attack, but Peifeng didn''t care. He waved his fingertips and said coldly, "ask me what I want to do in my territory? Miss Chu, are you kidding?"


    "Miss Chu, come here, or don''t go. Stay here to accompany the eldest son Pei you are thinking of!"


    "What are you talking about, Peifeng? Miss Chu and I are just friends!"


    Seeing Pei Feng misunderstood his relationship with Chu Pan''er, Pei Jiyue looked angry.


    "Friend? Hehe, my dear brother, Miss Chu is so beautiful. Don''t you have any idea? Do you think I will believe it?"


    It was like being pierced. Pei Jiyue''s face changed, but she didn''t dare to see Chu Pan''er.


    It was amazing at the first sight, but at the beginning he disliked him as a village girl, but later he got along again and again, but he was surprised by him again and again. He also felt that his heart seemed to be moved, but he didn''t want chu Pan''er to know. He just wanted to protect this feeling silently.


    Because he always has an intuition that Chu Pan''er is not suitable for people like him or the Pei family.


    "What''s the matter with you? Brother, did I say what''s on your mind? Hehe, brother, do you know how cute you look? It''s embarrassing to see you like this for the first time!"


    Then he laughed and looked like a madman. Pei Jiyue didn''t pay attention to it. She gritted her teeth and said to Chu Pan''er, "Chu Pan''er, leave here quickly. This bastard is a madman. Ignore him!"


    Chu Pan''er certainly wouldn''t leave like this, because he guessed that as long as he left, he didn''t know how the madman would treat Pei Jiyue.


    "No, I must take you away today!"


    I just saw Pei Jiyue''s injury and didn''t know. This bastard didn''t know how to treat Pei Jiyue. Although he understood what Pei Jiyue meant, he didn''t care.


    "Don''t be like this. It''s enough for me to have one of your friends in my life. I''m really worried about your accident, so go quickly. I believe you can escape here with your ability!"


    "Have you had enough of this sensationalism? Do you really think you have a chance to escape?"


    Pei Jiyue smiled coldly, but when they didn''t pay attention, they stepped on the button somewhere. Soon, an iron fence fell down in an instant, just covering the road in front of Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed and rushed over, but he found that the iron fence was extremely tough and could not be shaken at all.


    The man here laughed and said: "Miss Chu, don''t waste your energy. Your Kung Fu doesn''t work here. I carefully prepared it for you. When you first came, I knew you were coming, so what''s the good meaning if you didn''t prepare? If you like to stay here so much, then stay slowly, whether it''s a lifetime or at any time, ha ha ha ha."


    After saying that, Pei Jiyue turned and left, and the back looked very arrogant.


    After a lot of effort, Chu Pan''er couldn''t shake the iron net. His face was very ugly. Finally, he stopped. Pei Jiyue was about to speak, but at this time, his face changed and vomited a mouthful of blood. Hearing the voice, Chu Pan''er quickly turned around and just saw the paralyzed man on the ground.


    "Young master Pei, are you okay?"


    He hurried over and helped him up. Chu Pan''er looked worried, but he saw the pain on Pei Jiyue''s face and covered his abdomen. He felt very uncomfortable: "I''m poisoned. Don''t worry about me. Just wait for me to rest for a while!"


    These two days are like this, so I don''t need anyone.


    "What poisonous hair? Isn''t it just right?"


    He remembered that he didn''t expel all the poison for him a while ago. How could he poison again?


    Pei Jiyue smiled bitterly and explained patiently, "it''s him. It seems to be more terrible than my own poison."


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. At this time, Pei Jiyue said again: "it was his mother before. This time it was him. Isn''t it funny and ironic?"


    As he said this, Chu Pan''er was very speechless and asked him not to speak again.


    "You''d better shut up and I''ll treat you right away!"


    Fortunately, he brought medical products today, so he wouldn''t be so flustered.


    Pei Jiyue smiled bitterly and didn''t want the woman in front of him to work for himself, but he didn''t have any strength all over his body and couldn''t stop it at all. He had to paralyze on the ground and let him go.


    "Thank you very much this time!"


    Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er gave a slight meal and finally sighed.


    Start treating him.


    Help Pei Jiyue feel his pulse, but find that his pulse is disordered, and the whole toxin runs around his body.


    Know that if we don''t renovate, I''m afraid Pei Jiyue will be abandoned here all her life. "Don''t talk, I''ll bleed you now!"

 Chapter 174

    With that, he took his hand as the blade and slashed the man''s hand. Soon, black blood gushed out of the man''s hand, emitting a disgusting and smelly smell, which spread in the whole space in an instant, making people feel very uncomfortable.


    The black blood slowly released, leaving only the bright red color, so Chu Pan''er immediately stopped bleeding for him, looked at Pei Jiyue faintly, and looked at his face of pain. Chu Pan''er was very helpless.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll give you some internal power, but because you haven''t learned martial arts, you can''t lose too hard, otherwise I will be eaten back and you will be very uncomfortable."


    Pei Jiyue didn''t dare to say a word now. As soon as she spoke, she would be in pain, so she just bit her teeth and nodded.


    Soon, he treated Pei Jiyue, and Chu Pan''er''s face was also a little pale.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s weak appearance, Pei Jiyue felt very remorse. If it wasn''t for him, how could Chu Pan''er suffer? And if it wasn''t for coming to see him, how could Chu Pan''er be locked up here? So he felt very uncomfortable when he thought of it. Looking at Chu Pan''er, there was a trace of guilt in his eyes:


    "I''m sorry, I''m the one who''s bothering you. I must treat you well when I go out!"


    Originally, he wanted Chu Pan''er to relax, but he didn''t expect to pull the wound, but it made him scream.


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless. He stared at the man and said coldly, "you''re not easy for me to save. Don''t move!"


    Seriously, in fact, he is very worried about the man''s body now. What if something happens accidentally? Isn''t it a waste of his efforts?


    "Why did you save me?"


    In fact, this is what he really doesn''t understand. After all, the woman in front of him is also a proud Lord. Since something happened to him, why did he come here?


    Chu Pan''er heard his words, his face changed and said coldly, "because you are my friend!"


    "And we are still the best partner!"


    Hearing this, Pei Jiyue smiled bitterly. She didn''t know whether it was because of the comfort or something.


    "I see. Thank you for your friend! And your partner!"


    "So, you recover quickly. Let''s break out of here and take back what belongs to you."


    "Forget it, if he wants it, I don''t want it!"


    Speaking of this, Pei Jiyue coughed violently. Hearing Pei Jiyue''s voice, he followed Pei Jiyue''s chest and said softly, "don''t talk. Just say a word and take a big breath. I''m afraid I can''t save you."


    Hearing this, Pei Jiyue burst out laughing, but she didn''t go on.


    As time went by, Chu Pan''er was studying the iron cage and suddenly thought of something? Asked Pei Jiyue, "by the way, I want to ask you, do you know Peifeng is ill?"


    Pei Jiyue didn''t think much, and sneered: "I think that bastard is sick, too!"


    "I''m serious, because I suspect he has something to do with a case!"


    Chu Pan''er''s face was serious and there was no half joke.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Pei Jiyue''s face changed and frowned. At this time, Chu Pan''er told him everything.


    "So your sister told you that the person he saw might be Peifeng?"


    "At first, I didn''t believe it, because the person he told was not like Peifeng at all, but he was so sure, so I said to come back and have a look, but just at that moment, I knew that Peifeng was a person with two sides!"


    Chu Pan''er said word by word. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Pei Jiyue''s face changed and a trace of irony crossed the bottom of her eyes: "his real temperament is like that!"


    "So now I know. Now we think the most important thing is not this, but how to get out of here!"


    "Don''t look, these iron cages are specially made, unless he comes to open them himself!"


    He had already observed it on the first day he was locked in, so everything he did now was in vain.


    "Yes, I''m really tired. Just go to sleep. I feel full of strength after taking your medicine."


    With that, he moved and planned to beat his chest, but Chu Pan''er soon stopped him.


    "Pei Jiyue, do you know it''s dangerous? I don''t want to waste my efforts!"


    Chu Pan''er glared at Pei Jiyue mercilessly. This man really didn''t know how to measure. When hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Pei Jiyue smiled and was very embarrassed. "But this time, thank you, Miss Chu. I can''t repay you for your kindness."


    "When you go out alive, I will be busy and need your help!"


    Chu Pan''er is never polite.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Pei Jiyue was not at all unhappy, but happy.


    I don''t know how long the time has passed. Peifeng hasn''t come in. They don''t know how the day has become.


    Chu Pan''er spent the rest of his time meditating and resting except for helping Pei Jiyue expel poison.


    Pei Jiyue always thought Chu Pan''er was sleeping, so she didn''t bother.


    Until one day, when Chu Pan''er used all his strength to completely break the iron cage, his mouth was surprised that he could eat an egg.


    "I''ll go there, Pan''er. How did you do it?"


    After a few days of contact, the two became familiar and began to call their names directly.


    "That''s how you did it!"


    Chu Pan''er took a deep breath, and then returned to Dantian. Then he relaxed. He felt that he had plenty of internal power in his sea of Qi, and a touch of joy crossed his eyebrows.


    Great. His kung fu has recovered to about 80%, so it''s natural that this cage can be destroyed.


    Although the air here is very good and the environment is very poor, he has not been affected, but accelerated his cultivation.


    "Pan''er, can you teach me Kung Fu after you go out? I think it''s too powerful!"


    Pei Jiyue admired Chu Pan''er''s ability. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er gave him a white look.


    "Kung Fu should be well based since childhood. Your body is too weak for cultivation!"


    Hearing his words, Pei Jiyue pulled her mouth and complained more about the Pei family. If they hadn''t poisoned him, his grandchildren would be so busy. Unexpectedly, they still shrink back and cowardly in front of a woman. How shameless it is.


    Then he thought of something. He reached out to the iron chain pointed by Chu Pan''er and said, "in that case, can you break it? And the barbs inside!"

 Chapter 175

    Referring to the barb, Pei Jiyue was very helpless and even more resentful of Peifeng. That damn pervert made him dare not move casually. If he moved, his whole body hurt.


    I can only try. After all, those barbs have entered your flesh. I''m worried


    "If you can leave here, even if you are hurt a little, so as not to be bullied by that dead pervert!"


    Speaking of this, Pei Jiyue was very angry. Chu Pan''er could understand his mood when he heard Pei Jiyue''s words.


    "In that case, I will remove these barbs for you as you wish!"


    Pei Jiyue nodded and knew it must be painful, so she quickly closed her eyes and waited for the pain to come.


    Seeing Pei Jiyue like this, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help laughing. At the last effort, he pulled out all the barbs. Pei Jiyue groaned bitterly, but he once bit his teeth and didn''t say a word. Seeing that he was sweating, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. This man''s perseverance was really strong. Then, he immediately used his internal power to help Pei Jiyue regulate her breath.


    Soon, Pei Jiyue''s breath was relaxed, and the original messy pulse was gradually stable. Seeing that his whole body was full of blood, Chu Pan''er sighed, "now your body has recovered more than half. Are we going now?"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Pei Jiyue nodded: "in that case, it''s not too late to prevent the pervert from coming back. After all, this is his territory. I''m afraid you can''t compare with him at that time."


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was about to speak, he immediately interrupted him and said, "I know your Kung Fu is great, but the strong dragon can''t beat the local snake."


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er also thought it was the truth, so he took Pei Jiyue to the dry well.


    Now Chu Pan''er''s ability has recovered to 70% or 80%, so now it''s very easy to take Pei Jiyue. When she goes outside the dry well, Pei Jiyue sits down next to the dry well and sighs on her face: "God, how long have I been locked up? It''s good to breathe fresh air."


    Glancing at the restaurant immersed in the darkness, his eyes crossed a trace of fierceness: "one day, I will bring back all my things!"


    It seems that Pei Jiyue has been calling him a dead pervert since he said about Peifeng, which makes Chu Pan''er very speechless.


    "How are you feeling now? It''s ok?"


    Chu Pan''er asked softly. Pei Jiyue nodded and motioned Chu Pan''er to help him up. Because he had been underground for so long, his whole body was soft and could not move at all. Moreover, he was still hurt so badly.


    Chu Pan''er left the restaurant with PEI Jiyue because he was worried that Peifeng would come back again.


    After placing him in the inn, Chu Pan''er found that the two had stayed in the inn for three days, and a lot of things should happen in these three days.


    Thinking about the people who are still in the county, Chu Pan''er frowned, "I''m going to the county now, so you may want to be here by yourself, but because I''m worried that you will be taken away by him again, I''ll let someone take care of you!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Pei Jiyue immediately became serious. He knew that Chu Pan''er had his own things to do, so he didn''t stop too much.


    "I can take care of myself!"


    At this point, he accidentally pulled the wound and screamed.


    Then he looked at Chu Pan''er and smiled, "it''s just an accident!"


    Chu Pan''er looked white. He said helplessly, "young master Pei, you''d better stop for a while. I''m really worried that your wound will be damaged by you!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t talk nonsense. After thinking about it, he finally returned to chujia village to find Dong Yizhen.


    Because he had only one friend here, Dong Yizhen had to find him and remind him that he was near chujia village. Before, the small house where he had stayed in the cold night could still live, so he had to wrongly peijiyue to live there.


    When she heard Chu Pan''er''s request, Dong Yizhen agreed without any hesitation.


    "Send Pei Jiyue directly to that room on the same day."


    After finding a place, Chu Pan''er looked at Dong Yizhen and said solemnly, "brother Dong, thank you for this, because I really can''t spare myself here, so I can''t take care of him!"


    "It''s all right!"


    Dong Yizhen was very unhappy about Chu Pan''er taking the initiative to take care of a man. It didn''t mean that he despised Chu Pan''er, but... He really didn''t like Chu Pan''er to approach, but he didn''t tell Chu Pan''er about these things.


    "In that case, brother Dong, I''ll go to the county now."


    After that, Chu Pan''er turned around and was about to leave, but Dong Yizhen grabbed him. Because Dong Yizhen knew the context, he knew that Chu Pan''er had just come out from there. He was worried that his body wouldn''t let him go, but he was excited for a moment. He just lost his sense of propriety and noticed that his behavior was bad. He quickly released Chu Pan''er and looked at him very embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, girl. I don''t know how to behave. I offended you."


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er blushed and coughed: "it''s all small things, brother Dong, don''t care."


    "But I''m really worried about something happening to my sister, so I still want to go back and have a look. After all, I''ve been out for three days.


    Chu Pan''er calculated the days and couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t know whether xingluan would always worry about him. As for Chu Ying''er, he didn''t want to pay more attention.


    But he also knew that if he let the girl cry and say a few words in front of him, I''m afraid he would still be soft hearted. After all, he knew his character too well.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s thoughts drifting away, Pei Jiyue couldn''t help worrying and asked softly, "Miss Chu, I don''t know what you''re thinking.


    "It''s all right. I''m just calculating the days. By the way, the time is almost up. You''ll work hard these days. I''ll go right away."


    Knowing that Chu Pan''er couldn''t say it, Dong Yizhen had to sigh. "That''s good, but be careful on the way."


    Chu Pan''er smiled and said a word to Pei Jiyue, then turned and left.


    After Chu Pan''er left, Dong Yizhen returned to his original coldness. He entered the house and came to Pei Jiyue to help him apply medicine.


    This is what Chu Pan''er ordered when he left. Therefore, he was very upset at the thought of this time. When he applied the medicine, the strength was not heavy. For a time, there was a low roar of Pei Jiyue in the whole room.


    Chu Pan''er naturally didn''t know what he found. He hurried on the road without stopping. He didn''t dare to delay for fear that something might happen there. It was midnight when he returned to the inn. He quickly exchanged identity with xingluan. Then he asked him about the situation.


    It was just as like as two peas of the star Luan that had not had time to remove their makeup and look exactly like themselves.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er looking at himself, xingluan was slightly stunned. Then he thought he hadn''t taken off his makeup and quickly took out something to wipe on his face. Soon, he recovered his appearance.

 Chapter 176

    "What''s up, girl?"


    Xingluan asked again, how did he feel that the girl''s eyes staring at him could be so strange?


    Chu Pan''er reacted with a smile between his eyebrows and eyes, "I just think your dress is vivid. I thought this easy-looking statement was mysterious, but I didn''t expect that what I saw with my own eyes today made me look at it with new eyes!"


    Xingluan wiped his face with water and felt that his face was clean. Then he brought the water up.


    "The girl is joking. In fact, this Yi Rong is an ordinary camouflage method!"


    Xingluan smiled and poured out the basin of water. When she came in, she closed the door and just saw Chu Pan''er put his easy-looking equipment.


    He stepped forward and looked at Chu Pan''er suspiciously: "the girl seems to be very interested in these?"


    He picked up a mask making tool and looked around. When he heard xingluan''s words, he didn''t deny it.


    "Although I have some research on medical skills, I haven''t learned the art of changing appearance!"


    He has always been in the capital and has no access to things in the Jianghu. Even if there are, it''s just some corners. How can he be like this now?


    Xingluan didn''t miss Chu Pan''er''s subtle expression. Just when Chu Pan''er was about to speak, xingluan whispered, "girl, do you want to learn Yi Rong?"


    "I don''t want to, but I''m interested."


    Although Chu Pan''er''s tone was a little flat, his eyes never left those tools. It would be good if he could learn the art of changing face.


    Xingluan could not see Chu Pan''er''s mind. He was about to speak, but he heard a knock at the door.


    As soon as the faces of the two people in the room changed, Chu Pan''er frowned. Who would disturb them at this time? At this time, Chu Ying''er''s clear voice came from the door: "sister, are you inside? When I went shopping in the afternoon, I saw a lot of new things in the County town, so I bought one and wanted to give it to my sister."


    Give it to him?


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold and expressionless. No one could see what he was thinking.


    Xingluan felt the space atmosphere, a little depressed. She didn''t understand who her girl was, but she didn''t dare to say a word. After a long time, Chu Pan''er said, "no, it''s not early. I''ll have a rest first."


    "Ah? Well, Ying''er will go back to her room first!"


    Chu Ying dropped her eyes, and then came the sound of the woman''s footsteps outside the door. When the footsteps were gone, xingluan went forward, opened the door, looked outside and saw that there was no figure of Chu Ying''er, so she closed the door and returned to the room.


    "Miss Chu Yinger will come every day these days. Because I''m worried about helping, I didn''t say anything to him, and I didn''t see him much!"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er nodded, and his eyes fell on the door, but he was thoughtful. Xingluan was very confused. What happened to the good sisters? He was fine two days ago. Now he was like a stranger. Therefore, he couldn''t bear the curiosity in his heart and finally asked.


    "Girl, although xingluan knows not to ask more, xingluan is really curious. What happened?"


    Chu Pan''er knew this, and it was better for xingluan to know it, so he told xingluan the whole story.


    He sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, put it on his lips, sniffed it gently, and drank it all at once.


    "That''s what happened. The girl actually believed others and didn''t believe my close sister. She believed it with one side of others'' words. What about the future?"


    In his words, Chu Pan''er was very plain, but xingluan frowned. He heard the sadness in Chu Pan''er''s tone.


    He stepped forward and poured another cup of tea for Chu Pan''er. His face was unhappy: "no wonder the girl has been so cold to him these days. I think so. The girl deserved it!"


    In fact, he declined xingluan these days, and there was still some guilt in his heart, but when Chu Pan''er said so, the so-called guilt disappeared.


    "How is the girl going to deal with it now?"


    Chu Pan''er did not answer this sentence, but looked at xingluan tightly.


    "Girl?"


    Xingluan gently called out. I don''t know what Chu Pan''er did.


    "Forget it, it''s too late. Let''s have a rest first!"


    At night, Chu Pan''er tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He still thought about what you observed and understood that the murderer should be Peifeng, but without evidence, how to sue?


    Frowning, Chu Pan''er looked thoughtful. Thinking of these, he felt very helpless. He rubbed his forehead and covered his quilt. Chu Pan''er didn''t think much anymore. He planned to talk to the county magistrate the next day.


    After Chu Pan''er woke up, he packed up and went directly to the Yamen. He didn''t wake anyone all the way.


    Because he was worried that the matter would not be solved as soon as possible, Chu Pan''er accelerated the journey to the county government.


    Because he had lightness skills, he soon arrived at the county government.


    But he found that the county magistrate was not in the Yamen at all, so he was a little curious. At this time, the master next to Xie Li came to Chu Pan''er. He arched his hand and respectfully said, "Miss Chu, our county magistrate has a friend today, so he didn''t come to work. No, he''s taking care of his friend in the family now."


    Chu Pan''er was not surprised to hear that the county magistrate had friends coming. After all, the county magistrate was also human, and naturally there were friends coming.


    When he heard this, he should have left, but when he thought of the importance behind this matter, he didn''t dare to delay.


    "Sir, can you tell me where the county magistrate''s house is? I really have something important to find him!"


    "Miss Chu, what do you want to say? You can tell me. When the county magistrate comes, I''ll talk to him!"


    Shiye didn''t like Chu Pan''er, because he thought this was a village girl. What can he understand? It seems that there are no rules. I know that people have friends at home and I have to disturb them!


    Chu Pan''er naturally noticed the teacher''s displeasure, but he didn''t show it. He put a trace of dignity on his face: "this matter is very important. Be sure to tell it now, so as not to regenerate right and wrong!"


    "It''s inconvenient to explain this matter to the martial master. Please forgive me. If I''m worried about offending the adult, I''ll go to ask. I''m sure someone will know the adult''s residence!"


    When the Master heard this, his face changed and his moustaches turned. His eyes turned straight. He understood that if Chu Pan''er really wanted to go to the adult himself, he understood. If it was really like Chu Pan''er wanted to say that everything was important and he went to the adult himself, I''m afraid the adult would not spare him lightly, so he laughed, Like the direction pointed by Chu Pan''er: "the girl is joking. How can I not tell the girl the direction? I''m just asking. Since it''s inconvenient for the girl to say, forget it. Take the photo and take the girl to the adult''s residence!"


    He didn''t hit the smiling face. Since the master said so, he couldn''t say anything, so he nodded and followed the master to the place where the county magistrate lived.


    Originally, I thought about how to tell adults along the way, but unexpectedly, I met an unexpected person at the door of the county magistrate.

 Chapter 177

    Chu Pan''er looked at the man who talked and laughed with the county magistrate in surprise, and a trace of surprise crossed his eyes.


    Why is Pei Feng here? Does he know the magistrate?


    When his mind turned a thousand times, Peifeng and the county magistrate also found Chu Pan''er at the same time.


    The county magistrate came over with a loud laugh and said to Chu Pan''er, "it''s really impossible to say Cao Cao. Come on, Miss Chu, I just mentioned you to Zifeng. I didn''t expect it to be so fate. It turns out that Miss Chu and Zifeng have a cooperative relationship."


    Facing the county magistrate''s smile, Pan''er doesn''t know how to answer. Should he tell the county magistrate that the person in front of him is the abnormal murderer he has been tracking for a long time?


    Looking at the way they talked happily, even stupid people can see that they have a good relationship.


    I''m just afraid if I don''t say a word, I''ll be rejected by the county magistrate, right?


    The bright little face was frozen. The county magistrate didn''t find anything wrong. Chu Pan''er was in a bad mood, so he introduced it.


    As if he had seen through Chu Pan''er''s mind, Pei Feng, who was elegant, made a bow to Chu Pan''er. His lips were like a spring breeze. Anyone who saw it would feel that he was a gentle childe.


    But Chu Pan''er, who has always been vigilant, still noticed the coldness in the man''s smiling eyes. Did Pei Feng come here to find him for saving Pei Jiyue?


    For a time, he was more alert. If it was good before, but now he can see through his true face and understand the man in front of him. He has to guard against it!


    Chupan''er didn''t hit the smiling face, so Chu Pan''er naturally wouldn''t say bad words to Peifeng. He owed his body slightly, which was a response.


    Pei Feng certainly knows the reason for Chu Pan''er''s indifference, but the county magistrate doesn''t know the reason. However, Chu Pan''er''s attitude is cold these days, so he doesn''t care much.


    Seeing that they knew each other, the county magistrate touched his chin raised beard and smiled kindly: "Miss Chu, just now you said you wanted to see me. What''s the matter?"


    The magistrate didn''t think Pei Feng was an outsider, so he said it bluntly. Chu Pan''er was worried that Pei Feng was suspicious, and didn''t even give him a look. His eyes were even colder: "my Lord, just now the little woman was in a panic, and she forgot what to tell the adult. It''s better to wait for the little woman to remember?"


    If Pei Feng hears it, can he still get it?


    So this thing can''t be found.


    Anyone who knows Chu Pan''er will know that this is a word of evasion. Although Peifeng has only seen him several times, he can''t understand the idea of the woman in front of him, so he can''t help but deepen his eyes when looking at Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er turned and left with the approval of the county magistrate. All the way, his mind stayed on the acquaintance between the county magistrate and Peifeng.


    If the county magistrate is friendly with Pei Feng, what does this represent?


    Will the magistrate and Pei Feng collude?


    However, from the perspective of getting along with the county magistrate, he is not such a person at all.


    While thinking, he walked into a remote alley and came up with a group of men with obscene smiles.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t notice the group.


    At this time, the man headed by Chu Pan''er wanted to provoke Chu Pan''er''s chin, but Chu Pan''er sensed it and raised his head. His eyes were cold and heartless, and his eyes were cold and heartless. One waved and patted the man''s pig hoof away.


    He did not intend to pay attention to the people in front of him, nor did he want to find out their intentions, and he wanted to leave without them.


    "Oh, little beauty, don''t go. Play with your brothers. Don''t worry. Your brothers will treat you well."


    The leading man came to Chu Pan''er foolishly, smiled and approached Chu Pan''er, trying to reach out and hold him.


    Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes and projected a look of danger. Just when he was about to start, a folding fan suddenly came and directly patted off the man''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as the man''s face changed, he covered his hands and fell to the ground. With a face of pain, he kept looking and scolding. "Which bastard dares to attack me? I''ll come out and die quickly. I won''t let you go."


    The servants behind him gathered around Chu Pan''er and him nervously with the guys.


    Chu Pan''er was very impatient. His eyes fell on the folding fan on the man''s hand. The corner of his lips was slightly hooked, and a touch of irony crossed his lips.


    "In broad daylight, you flirt with a good family woman. You guys are really lawless!"


    Chu Pan''er heard the mellow voice of the county magistrate. Turning around, he saw the anger on the county magistrate''s face.


    What he didn''t ignore was the man beside him. He looked at those people with an expressionless face and then walked forward step by step. Picked up the folding fan on the ground.


    "County magistrate, these people are rats. It''s good to teach them a lesson. However, the girl was almost molested just now. I''m afraid she felt very wronged. Why don''t you let me send the girl back?"


    Pei Feng has been laughing. Chu Pan''er can''t see his intention, but he knows that Pei Feng''s mind won''t be so good.


    "Don''t bother, young master. Thank you for saving me today. I''ll leave now."


    This acting skill is too clumsy. Generally, this kind of Playboy will stand up and stop when he sees that his business is interrupted, even if he is frightened by the people in front of him, but the people in front of him don''t have it, but look at them foolishly.


    So what does that mean? Chu Pan''er was very clear in his heart. Just as in order to verify Chu Pan''er''s words, the little gangsters quickly stood up and scolded: "you stinky boy residence... Ah... You let go!"


    Pei Feng coldly grabbed the man''s hand and looked indifferent: "what I hate most in my life is that others point at me. It''s obvious that you have made a big taboo, and you still flirt with the little girl in the street, if it weren''t for us..."


    The man didn''t say the following words, but everyone understood. As a county magistrate, the county magistrate came forward and directly waved a slap to the head man.


    "Damn it, what crime should I dare to flirt with a woman within my jurisdiction? It seems that if I don''t teach you a good lesson today, you won''t pay attention to me as a county official!"


    Seeing that it was the county magistrate who changed their face, they immediately arched their fists and apologized. Then they ran away quickly with oil on the soles of their feet. The county magistrate was really angry and anxious, pointing at the group of people and scolding them.


    But obviously, some people didn''t intend to let the kidnappers leave at all. Peifeng dodged to the group and directly captured the first few people.

 Chapter 178

    Seeing Pei Feng''s speed so fast, the county magistrate was also relieved, because these people had no substantive action at all. So it''s not easy to catch them. He can only say coldly, "just teach them a lesson!"


    Pei Feng nodded to the county magistrate and looked at the gangsters indifferently. "It''s damned that those who don''t know how to live and die dare to play a good family woman under the eyes of the county magistrate."


    Then he slapped the head man on the forehead, kicked him directly, taught him a lesson, clapped his hands and returned to the county magistrate.


    "Girl, aren''t you frightened?"


    At this time, Pei Feng was gone. Just now, facing the eyes of those gangsters, Chu Pan''er was elegant. Chu Pan''er frowned in his eyes. This man can disguise too well.


    However, it was the man in front of him who saved him, so he blessed his body slightly.


    Looking at the back of those gangsters who left, the county magistrate sighed and then turned his eyes to Chu Pan''er. He took a deep look at Chu Pan''er with a smile: "girl, I didn''t expect that just Ziyan came here for a moment of interest and inadvertently saved you. You have to be good. Thank him."


    Hearing the county magistrate''s words, Chu Pan''er''s lips slightly hooked, his eyes crossed a touch of irony, and took a deep look at Peifeng: "I really should thank you, childe!"


    His voice was gnashing his teeth, but it was very happy in Peifeng''s eyes.


    "The girl is joking. It''s just a little effort. It''s nothing to mention."


    Chu Pan''er owes a body and doesn''t bother to pay attention to the present. It''s obvious that it''s a play directed and performed by Peifeng himself.


    As for who he showed it to, he was very clear that the man was obviously worried about going to complain, so he arranged the play. When he complained, the county magistrate would think it was nonsense, and he saved himself. As a result, without saying anything, he went directly to tell him that he was the murderer they had been tracking down for a long time. In other words, no one would believe it, so it can only be said that Peifeng had a good plan.


    It seems that this matter needs to be considered in the long run.


    Chu Pan''er just said a word with the county magistrate and left. Behind him, a pair of eyes were burning and staring at his back, but Chu Pan''er pretended not to know anything and raised his head and left.


    Feeling the soft voice of the woman just now, Pei Feng felt a move in his heart. It would be nice if he turned the woman in front of him to bed, but he understood that the woman in front of him was like a poppy and could not play. After all, he should have guessed the woman''s ability, unless the woman lost all her skills, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know what Pei Feng thought. He returned to the Inn and hurriedly arranged xingluan to check Pei Feng''s intention.


    But at the moment when xingluan just stepped out of the door, a broken wind sounded. Chu Pan''er''s face changed and soared into the air. At this time, a dart came quickly and directly inserted into the column head.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er looked restrained, he pulled out the dart and saw a note on it. Chu Pan''er quickly opened it and only saw the content on it. His look was slightly cold.


    "The girl saved my eldest brother so bravely. It seems that the contest between you and me has just begun."


    A headless remark made Chu Pan''er suspicious. I don''t understand what Pei Feng means? What did he do with this note? Did he want to think of it again? Chu Pan''er clenched his fist.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui


    When the knock on the door sounded, Chu Pan''er quickly put away the note, pretended to be nothing and opened the door. He saw Li Zheng in front.


    Li Zheng looked at Chu Pan''er with a smile, "girl, the county magistrate just sent a message to go to Piaoxiang house for dinner tomorrow night."


    having dinner?


    Subconsciously, Chu Pan''er thought that this was what Peifeng said, eat.


    Chupan''er smiled slightly. "OK."


    After returning the words, seeing that Li Zheng had not planned to leave, Chu Pan''er had some doubts. "Uncle, do you have anything else?"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Li Zheng was thoughtful. Finally, his face showed embarrassment and opened his mouth. "Girl, although I don''t know what''s going on between you and your sister, I think since you two are sisters, don''t quarrel and misunderstand because of anything."


    He saw the interaction between the two people in the past two days. It was not like a pair of sisters at all, but like a pair of enemies. What he hated most was this. So I hope the two sisters can be well. After all, he brought them out. It can''t be said that they can go back like this.


    Unexpectedly, what Li was talking about was this matter. Chu Pan''er pulled his lips slightly. In fact, he didn''t care about what Chu Ying''er did. Although he still couldn''t get over that ridge in his heart, he still could distinguish between public and private.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Chu Ying and I have nothing to do. When it''s late, you ask me to think about something in my room."


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s uncertain attitude, he shook his head, sighed, and turned back to the room.


    The next night, Li Zheng took Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er to Piaoxiang residence.


    Chu Ying''er has never been to such a restaurant in the county, and Piaoxiang house is just the best restaurant in the whole county, so Chu Ying''er is surprised by the luxurious tyranny and furnishings here.


    But he didn''t want to show his true thoughts. After all, he didn''t want to lose face.


    Chu Pan''er was very curious all the way. The county magistrate was very good about how to invite him to dinner, and he was still in Piaoxiang residence. Although he didn''t know how good Piaoxiang residence was, he heard that he knew the status of Piaoxiang residence all the way. He was very surprised when he came to Piaoxiang residence.


    It is said that eating here costs tens of liang of silver.


    But the salary of this county official is only a few Liang silver a month. How can he afford it?


    However, when he arrived at the private room of the hotel, he knew the reason why the magistrate was so heroic.


    "My Lord!"


    As soon as I entered the private room, I greeted the county magistrate with a fist.


    He raised his head and was surprised to see Peifeng standing next to the county official. Although he had not seen Peifeng several times, he also knew who the person in front of him was, that is, he respectfully called a childe.


    "It turns out that the childe and the county magistrate are old acquaintances. It''s really fate."


    A few people in the seat drank a glass of wine and talked happily.


    The county magistrate was also a forthright man. He offered a glass of wine to Li Zheng. "There is no coincidence in the world. This banquet first welcomes my brother, and secondly, thanks Li Zheng. If it weren''t for the clues you provided us, I''m afraid I didn''t know that such a case had happened in our county."

 Chapter 179

    Bringing up the case, Chu Pan''er''s eyebrows jumped and subconsciously looked at Peifeng, but he just looked at Peifeng''s burning eyes.


    From his eyes, Chu Pan''er clearly saw the provocation against him. Indeed, he knew who the murderer was, but he couldn''t say it, so he was very helpless.


    "It''s said that there is a servant girl around the girl. Why aren''t we together today?"


    When the county magistrate and Li Zheng had a deep talk, Pei Feng suddenly said, which surprised the county magistrate. Isn''t Chu Pan''er a village girl? How could there be a girl to wait on? At this time, several voices came from the door. Soon a woman dressed as a lady came in. The woman had a high head, narrow lips and a very mean look.


    He came down to his seat surrounded by one or two servant girls. When the county magistrate saw him, he quickly welcomed him and said something helplessly. "Why did the lady come out at this moment? Didn''t I tell you that I''m going to have a banquet to entertain guests today?"


    It turns out that this lady is the wife of the county magistrate. No wonder Chu Pan''er looked at the woman''s eyes and saw the bitterness and indifference in those eyes, as well as his unhappiness with Chu Pan''er.


    The county magistrate''s wife glanced at Chu Pan''er and glanced at Pei Feng. She gave a cold hiss and then sat down on her seat.


    "I''ll tell you, husband, you''re not too confused. You thought you were still holding a banquet in Piaoxiang residence for the sake of several rural areas. It turned out to be for childe Peifeng."


    Then he showed a kind smile. Peifeng was polite and took back his eyes.


    Hearing the county magistrate''s wife, it was obvious that they looked down on their rural people. Several people frowned, and the county magistrate was even more unhappy. He glanced at the county magistrate''s wife and said: "What are you talking about? These are also my distinguished guests. Shouldn''t I invite them to a banquet? There are so many cases in the county. I''m still confused as a county magistrate."


    The county magistrate''s wife just snorted coldly and didn''t think she had done anything wrong. Seeing the county magistrate, she sighed and was very helpless. Lemon Chaoli said to several people. "I''m really sorry. The bitch''s temper is a little bad. I hope you don''t care."


    What can they care about? Li Zheng smiled and waved his hand, while the county magistrate''s wife stared at him and looked down upon him even more in her heart.


    Looking at this scene coldly, Chu Pan''er didn''t have any expression, but she was extremely ironic to the county magistrate''s wife. At this time, the county magistrate''s wife''s eyes fell on Chu Pan''er. Just now, Mrs. Xie Li heard what they said at the door. After a cold hum, she said, "a village girl is also interested in looking for a servant girl, which really makes people laugh."


    Chu Pan''er frowned when he heard that this was obviously targeted. He remembered that he had never offended the county magistrate''s wife, didn''t he?


    "Madam joked. The childe was wrong just now. It''s not a girl, but a woman who helped me. How can I afford a girl when I do rough work? After all, it''s not as good as the county magistrate''s wife. It''s rich clothes and jade since childhood."


    These words are obviously flattering, but they obviously represent Chu Pan''er''s irony, but the county magistrate''s wife didn''t hear the implication of Chu Pan''er''s words, but looked at him proudly.


    The county magistrate was angry and anxious, so he glared at the county magistrate''s wife, "my lady can''t speak. Girl, don''t care too much."


    Although his wife was not too poor when she was a child, it was impossible to say that she was rich in gold and jade. Moreover, he was not the only one who knew that everyone in the whole county knew that their husband and wife were not rich. It was his wife who felt that she had become the wife of a county official. It had to have some face to go out, so she just went to find two girls The head is waiting.


    Although people in the countryside don''t know his wife''s identity, Chu Pan''er was able to say these words. Coupled with his understanding of him these days, it is clear that Chu Pan''er knew his wife''s affairs, so he would say such words.


    But I was helpless. His wife thought it was flattery. He really wanted to say it. After all, his wife went to satirize others first.


    "Girl, I wish you knew, but you should distinguish between the girl who does chores for you and the girl who serves you. Otherwise, outsiders think you are so hypocritical. It''s ridiculous that you still need someone to serve in the countryside!"


    After that, the lady covered her mouth and smiled. The county magistrate couldn''t listen any more. He slapped the table and said angrily. "Enough, Mrs. Xiaohua Xiaotao is not feeling well. Send him back!"


    Let him say this again. I didn''t know if the meal could be eaten, so the county magistrate immediately gave the order.


    "Husband..."


    The lady wanted to speak again, but she was glared at by the county magistrate. She silenced her voice and walked in front of Xiaohua Xiaotao.


    Just before leaving, he glared at Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er was very helpless. Did he offend the lady? But he didn''t do anything.


    When the magistrate''s wife left, the magistrate smiled. "I''m really sorry to make you laugh."


    After all, it was someone else''s family business. How could they say anything? They just laughed it off.


    Pei Feng took a deep look at the place where the county magistrate''s wife left, and a smile with unknown meaning came up on his lips. Then he talked about the topic that had just been interrupted again.


    "It seems that the girl hasn''t answered me yet. Although she is only a girl who does chores for you, she is inseparable from you. It seems that I saw him appear in the county that day. Why didn''t she follow you now?"


    Although it was a concern, Chu Pan''er''s face changed, and he looked at Peifeng indifferently.


    His heart was very clear that Pei Feng would not mention xingluan inexplicably.


    Just before he spoke, the people on this side were very confused. "On the way to the county, there are only Yinger and Chu Pan''er. There is no other childe. Is it wrong that there is no other childe? Is it wrong?"


    "Maybe, I''m tired these days. Maybe there''s something wrong, so I''m afraid I''m wrong. Please don''t care."


    He said the last sentence to Chu Pan''er, but his eyes to Chu Pan''er were full of deep meaning.


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. He always felt that Pei Feng had something to say, and he clearly said xingluan on purpose. Isn''t it


    Thinking of something, Chu Pan''er''s face changed. At this time, Peifeng said again. "Although it has begun to fall these two days, there are too many flies every day, which sometimes makes people upset!"

 Chapter 180

    fly?


    Chu Pan''er looked a little cold. If he still didn''t understand what Peifeng said at this time, it was that he had no brain, and the county magistrate didn''t know what Peifeng meant. He really thought he was talking about flies, because he lived in the county magistrate''s office these days. "Mr. Pei Feng, I''m really sorry. I didn''t greet you well. Let someone go to your room here, except those flies."


    Pei Feng drank up a glass of wine. When he put it on the table, he beat it gently on the table and looked at Chu Pan''er thoughtfully. "Don''t bother me, sir. I''ve caught the fly!"


    Chu Pan''er looked slightly changed, but he was shocked. It seems that he really underestimated Peifeng. No wonder he waited for a day and didn''t wait for the news of xingluan. It turned out that he had been caught by him.


    His eyebrows were slightly pricked, but he hoped that Peifeng didn''t do anything about xingluan.


    "Hold on, that can be handled?"


    The county magistrate had some doubts, so he hurriedly asked. After all, he still had flies in the house. This is the thoughtlessness of those servants. They are clearly guests. There are always these filthy things in the guest''s room.


    At this time, Pei Feng''s lips stirred up a evil smile, picked up the wine glass and played gently in his hands, "it''s important that the fly is lively. It''s not so easy to catch. However, I stabbed it and ran away injured. However, I think the fly will never dare to come back. After all, how can I dare to do it again?"


    injured?


    Chu Pan''er''s hand holding chopsticks is a little clamped. It turns out that xingluan was injured, but why didn''t he come back in time? Is it worried that Peifeng, an asshole, knows that he took it?


    But the little devil knew he sent it.


    The county magistrate heard Pei Feng''s words coming and going in the fog. Finally, he had to wave his hand, pick up the wine glass and touch Peifeng with a glass: "Zifeng is really sorry about this. I''ll let the servants have a look again. I have the right to be this glass of wine to apologize."


    Then he drank the wine directly. Seeing that the county was so forthright, Pei Feng smiled and drank the wine in the cup.


    After leaving the restaurant, Chu Pan''er hurried ahead. When Li Zhengzi didn''t want to walk with Chu Ying''er, he sighed and planned to persuade Chu Ying''er.


    Xingluan is injured. What''s going on? Xingluan''s lightness skill is excellent. How could he be noticed by that man?


    Moreover, he means that xingluan has escaped. Why didn''t xingluan come back to him?


    After struggling for a long time, xingluan didn''t know how to think, so he shook his head and returned to the inn.


    But unexpectedly, he saw a man outside the Inn room who thought he wouldn''t appear.


    "Brother Dong, why are you here?"


    Seeing that they were still downstairs, Chu Pan''er hurriedly brought Dong Yizhen into the room and asked in surprise.


    After entering the door, I found that it was unreasonable, but this is not the time to say this.


    Dong Yizhen clenched her fist to her lips, coughed, and stared at Chu Pan''er with deep eyes.


    "Pei Jiyue told me about you and his analysis that day. Other Peifeng was very dangerous. After I went hunting on the street, I learned that Peifeng had gone to the county. I was worried that he would do something to you, so I rushed over all night."


    Hearing that Dong Yizhen came all night, Chu Pan''er was moved. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him would still do this step. He was very grateful.


    "Brother Dong, thank you."


    I wanted to say that there was nothing to worry about, but I suddenly remembered that xingluan was hurt by Peifeng and still disappeared, so I cancelled this sentence.


    At this time, there were some voices outside the door. Chu Pan''er was worried about being misunderstood, so he didn''t talk to Dong Yizhen. Dong Yizhen naturally understood that he was silent.


    After a long time, it turned out that it was just passers-by. Chu Pan''er motioned Dong Yizhen''s eyes. They knew that the room was not a place to talk, so they jumped out of the window and jumped onto the roof. It happened that the inn was a high-rise building, and the night was thick. If you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t see anyone on the roof.


    Then Chu Pan''er told Dong Yizhen about Peifeng''s acquaintance with the county magistrate, including Dong Yizhen''s injury to xingluan.


    "So do you need me to help you find the whereabouts of xingluan now?"


    Dong Yizhen frowned. His hands were behind him. His eyes were sharp and cold. He was very worried about Chu Pan''er for fear that he was not Peifeng''s opponent.


    But these days, according to his understanding of Xiao Wang, Chu Pan''er knew where Pei Fengsheng was.


    "Pei Feng''s most important thing is his brain. Although his martial arts are not the most powerful, he has power and strategy, so everything is planned by him. Otherwise, he won''t use the nightmare to make so many women lose their virginity. If it wasn''t a coincidence, no one would find their sinister intentions."


    Dong Yizhen nodded thoughtfully. Indeed, Chu Pan''er said the same reason.


    "By the way, how''s Prince Peifeng doing with you?"


    Suddenly, I thought of coming. I don''t know how Pei Jiyue is now for a few days. When Chu Pan''er mentioned Pei Jiyue, Dong Yizhen was a little upset. He frowned, but answered patiently.


    "After this period of treatment, he is almost in good health. He doesn''t have spirit, so..."


    I wanted to say it because Pei Jiyue was worried about his accident, but she couldn''t say it.


    "So I want to see your situation. If it''s useful, I can help."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t hear anything different, but nodded with a smile. He felt something warm in his heart.


    "It''s going to be hard, but it''s still hard for brother Dong to help me find xingluan."


    Chu Pan''er said seriously. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen looked at him, and his eyes were firm and sincere.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find Miss xingluan."


    After Dong Yizhen came to the inn, she had already opened her room, so after finishing this with Chu Pan''er, she returned to their rooms. Early the next morning, Dong Yizhen began to look for xingluan.


    Originally, Chu Pan''er wanted to look for it all night, but Chu Pan''er knew that Dong Yizhen had been on his way for several hours, so he was worried that his body couldn''t stand it, so he asked him to go back to his room to have a rest. However, he was very worried that something had happened to xingluan, so he planned to look for it in person. As soon as he got out of the door, he met Dong Yizhen, who was dressed neatly. He was very confused.


    But they didn''t ask. They looked at each other and smiled higher, so they went to look for xingluan together.


    Because they know that xingluan should have been injured, they are looking for more remote places.


    But xingluan is like the ultimate class. Two people can''t be found anywhere. After two hours, they return to their original place, but they see nothing in each other''s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Dong Yizhen took the lead in opening his mouth. "Why don''t we go to the broken temple in front and look for it? I think he may be there, because it''s remote and dark and won''t be easy to find."


    Chu Pan''er nodded. Soon they came to the broken temple and looked for it for a while. When they thought they were going to hit the wall again, there was a weak call behind the Buddha.

 Chapter 181

    Hearing the sound, they looked alike. As soon as their faces changed, they hurried over and saw a hand stretched out from a pile of grass.


    Although the hand looked very pale and gloomy in the night, Chu Pan''er recognized it and took xingluan''s hand and pulled him out.


    Xingluan was pale, with blood on his lips, and there was a dart on his chest, which was obviously the one nailed to his wall yesterday.


    "Xingluan. Are you okay?"


    Chu Pan''er asked anxiously.


    At least xingluan followed him for some time. He didn''t want anything to happen to the little girl. Xingluan weakly shook his head. He wanted to talk, but he coughed a few times and coughed up a mouthful of blood because he was too excited. "Girl, the dart has barbs. I dare not move, and I''m worried that their people will catch up, so I hid here. I thought... I thought I''d come out to find you when there was no danger. As a result, I was in a coma. I woke up just after hearing your voice."


    After listening to the process, Chu Pan''er was too lazy to ask others. He quickly picked up xingluan. "Are you all right now? Let''s go back now and I''ll take out the darts for you!"


    Xingluan frowned painfully and nodded. As a result, his head tilted and he fainted again. Chu Pan''er was very helpless. He wanted to take him up, but Dong Yizhen stopped him.


    "Let me do this."


    Chu Pan''er slightly raised his eyebrows and saw Dong Yizhen go back to the hotel with xingluan on his back. Because Chu Pan''er knew medical skills, he soon took out darts for xingluan.


    Seeing the black blood on the dart, Chu Pan''er was cold. Unexpectedly, the dart was still poisonous.


    Pei Feng''s heart is so cruel that he poisoned the dart.


    "If you are not cruel, how can you hurt those girls like that."


    Mention this Pei Feng, Dong Yizhen is also a face of anger.


    Chu Pan''er knew that Dong Yizhen was not feeling well. Chu Pan''er sighed, "I wanted xingluan to follow Peifeng to check some news, but I didn''t expect to be hurt by him. It seems that I can only go in person."


    Hearing that Chu Pan''er was going to take risks, Dong Yizhen frowned and stopped Chu Pan''er. "No, you can''t go. It''s too dangerous. I don''t want anything to happen to you!"


    No one knows how deep Pei Feng hides, so if something happens to Chu Pan''er, he will be very worried that if he wants to go, he might as well go.


    Hearing the concern in Dong Yizhen''s tone, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. A pair of glazed eyes also looked at him deeply: "believe me, I really won''t have anything."


    "If I say no, I can''t."


    Dong Yizhen also has Dong Yizhen''s own insistence. He doesn''t want the woman in front of him to take risks.


    Just when Chu Pan''er was about to speak, he quickly interrupted him. "Tomorrow I''ll find a time to follow the man, see what he''s going to do, and finally get all his evidence."


    The last sentence he said was intended to kill, whether for those innocent women or for whom.


    Chu Pan''er knew he couldn''t compete with Dong Yizhen, so he had to promise.


    Knowing that it''s getting late, Chu Pan''er can''t keep Dong Yizhen. After all, he has to clean up the wound for xingluan.


    In this way, Chu Pan''er dealt with xingluan''s wound the next morning.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that he was just about to rest, but it was only an hour, and then someone came and knocked at the door.


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless, so he had to pack up his clothes. He got up and opened the door. He saw the servant girl of the county magistrate''s wife he saw in the restaurant yesterday.


    The servant girl was also very arrogant. "My wife asked you to have a talk over the house."


    "After the house, your wife?"


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. What did the good county magistrate ask him to do?


    The maid could hum when she heard Chu Pan''er''s words. "Yes, my wife just wants you to have a chat. What are you waiting for? Pack up and go."


    "This girl, I''m a little confused. What''s important for my wife to find me? I''m a little confused. What''s important for my wife to find me?"


    The maid was very impatient when she heard Chu Pan''er''s words. "If you want to go, you can go. There are so many things to do, but it''s just a village girl. I don''t know why my wife asked you to come."


    With a cold hum, Chu Pan''er turned and left. Chu Pan''er wanted to slap the proud girl, but it was clearly in someone else''s land.


    When he arrived at the county magistrate''s house, he thought that the maidservant directly took Chu Pan''er to the house where the county magistrate''s wife lived, but he didn''t think that the girl took him around. He didn''t know which remote place he came to, but his intuition told Chu Pan''er that it wasn''t going to the county magistrate''s wife''s room at all, so he was confused.


    Just as he was about to be vigilant, he came directly to a pavilion where a woman dressed in gorgeous clothes happened to stand.


    Although he saw that the woman''s back was the voice of the county magistrate''s wife that day, he still didn''t relax any vigilance, because all this came so strange that he had to doubt it in his heart.


    Went up to say hello. The county magistrate''s wife turned her head. She was still arrogant that day. She snorted coldly and sat down. "I really don''t know what your little village girl can do. It''s to make my adults believe what you said."


    "I don''t know. Madam called the little girl here. What''s important?"


    Without responding to what the county magistrate''s wife had just said, Chu Pan''er said without inferiority. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, he snorted coldly and patted the table hard, causing the tea cups on the table to tremble.


    "You are so bold! Forget it, but you are also a country woman. What rules can you understand? My wife tells you that you are here to handle a case, so do it well for me. Don''t worry about it, or my wife wants you to look good."


    This sudden warning made Chu Pan''er frown. He looked up and looked at the county magistrate''s wife in surprise. What does this mean?


    Are you still worried that he will seduce the county magistrate?


    "The little woman doesn''t understand what madam means."


    "Ha ha, there''s so much nonsense. Who doesn''t know what you mean by coming here? What case are you here to handle? What ability can you have as a little village girl, just to climb up my adult."


    After that, the county magistrate''s wife looked up and down at Chu Pan''er, and her eyes were full of disdain for Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er narrowed slightly. What was his wife thinking? How could he want to climb the county magistrate? Isn''t that nonsense?


    Wait, it seems that the county magistrate''s wife was so hostile that she thought he was going to seduce his county magistrate that day?


    If so, I''m afraid it''s a little ridiculous.


    "Madam, I''m also responsible for what I said. The little woman just wants adults to find out the truth of the case and return the innocence of those innocent women. She doesn''t have any other thoughts. Please, madam, don''t listen to slander."


    Chu Pan''er secretly looked at the lady in his heart and saw that he was straight, not like those who would distort BA''s mind.


    I''m afraid some people talked nonsense in front of him. Otherwise, how could this good county magistrate''s wife think of this? At this time, he noticed something and his eyes fell on a tree not far away. At this time, a pink figure flashed behind the tree.

 Chapter 182

    It seems that someone really said something in front of the county magistrate''s wife? How else would they hide? But he didn''t know the people in the house. How could anyone chew their tongue in front of the county magistrate''s wife?


    So it made him feel very surprised.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was silent in front of him, the county magistrate''s wife was humiliated. She slapped Chu Pan''er and wanted to return to Chu Pan''er''s face. Chu Pan''er quickly reacted and clamped the county magistrate''s wife''s face with one hand.


    "Please respect yourself, madam."


    He tightly held the county magistrate''s wife''s wrist and didn''t mean to let go at all. The county magistrate''s wife kept shouting, but Chu Pan''er didn''t care and looked cold.


    "I don''t know when I offended my wife. If my wife thinks she wants to climb the line of adults, isn''t she kidding? First, if my father hasn''t died, he is about the same age as the county magistrate. Second, the county magistrate already has three wives and four concubines. Why should I bother to be someone else''s concubine for the sake of this so-called wealth?"


    Every word made the county magistrate''s wife very angry, but he didn''t dare to say it, just because Chu Pan''er now grabbed his hand hard, so that he couldn''t move at all, so that he couldn''t move at all.


    "You little hoof, don''t let me go quickly."


    Seeing this, the girls hurried to help their wife. Chu Pan''er sneered and directly let go and pushed the lady. Soon the lady fell to the ground and looked at Chu Pan''er with a numb face.


    "You are such a perverse girl that you dare to treat my wife like this."


    "Madam joked. If madam knew how to respect others, the little woman wouldn''t be so."


    The county magistrate''s wife is also a wonderful flower. It is clear that he found him himself, and then kept saying that he wanted to seduce his husband. Isn''t that a joke? So he''s just trying to protect himself.


    "You..."


    The county magistrate''s wife was angry for a moment and wanted to say some insults. At this time, a servant girl came not far away and said that the county magistrate asked him to go to the front hall. However, she angrily pointed at Chu Pan''er and scolded, and then turned away. Chu Pan''er also felt that staying here was a very weapon and planned to return to the inn, but subconsciously glanced at the figure behind the tree and saw that the figure left quietly, Chu Pan''er pretended to leave the Yamen and secretly followed up.


    The man was only 35 years old, but he didn''t leave much traces of years because of the maintenance of his appearance.


    The man didn''t know that someone behind him was driving stealthily forward. Seeing that he went to a courtyard, Chu Pan''er also flew up.


    After the woman entered a room, she took out a piece of baggage from the room. It looked like chupan''er didn''t know what was in it. She dug a hole under a tree and buried the baggage.


    Then he patted his chest like a sigh of relief. Then he got up and returned to the room. Chu Pan''er looked at him suspiciously. Then he landed at the place where he dug the pit. He took a look at the pit that he couldn''t see. There was a trace of danger at the bottom of his eyes, so he turned and left. But he was summoned back to the Yamen again before he returned to the inn.


    Chu Pan''er was very confused. When he went to the yamen, he just saw that the woman he followed today knelt in front of the county magistrate with snot and tears.


    The magistrate seemed very disgusted with women''s behavior, so he frowned, patted a startled man and said indifferently. "Third aunt, if you have something to say, there''s no need to cry."


    The third aunt took a look at Chu Pan''er''s direction and cried even more. Chu Pan''er had a bad feeling in her heart. She saw the third aunt crying too much. "It''s not a murder case, which makes people panic? I was worried that if the kidnapper came in, I would not only destroy my innocence, but also take away the silver I had accumulated, so I went to bury my gold and silver treasure under the tree at the gate of my yard. It didn''t take long. Because my maidservant was worried, I wanted to dig and have a look. I found that there was nothing there, so I left There is only one empty room left. "


    Indeed, he dug a pit, and Chu Pan''er saw it with his own eyes, but so what? Chu Pan''er frowned. Is it difficult to count this account on him? As Chu Pan''er expected, the woman sobbed twice and continued. "My Lord, when my thing disappeared, I went to ask the people in the hospital and found nothing. As a result, I learned that the eldest lady had picked up Miss Chu today.


    Although she was a guest of the lady, the girl could not be so disgusting, so she wanted to find out, but who knew it would be terrible. It turned out that the girl didn''t leave the house in time after the lady left. Instead, she stayed in the house for a while, and according to the servant, Miss Chu not only didn''t leave, but also looked at me I went to my room. "


    Then the woman began to sob again, because the county magistrate''s wife also heard this on the spot, which was ironic, and her eyes fell on Chu Pan''er, which was very ugly.


    "I thought Miss Chu was from the countryside, but she also knew etiquette, righteousness and shame. I didn''t expect to steal things from my house. How brave."


    The magistrate''s wife glared at Chu Pan''er angrily, but Chu Pan''er was not afraid. He looked at the man quietly and said word by word. "Madam, I don''t know who you''re listening to, but the little woman has left at the time of parting from her."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t think anyone saw him. After all, she completely hid her body shape, so her aunt was just an ordinary person. How could she see him? The only possibility was that he was lying.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful, but you are so full of nonsense. Sir, you have to decide for me."


    With that, the woman wanted to jump on the adult''s leg, but she was soon stopped. The county magistrate frowned and didn''t know who to trust.


    It''s reasonable to say that the Chu girl has been in contact with him for so many days. She doesn''t look like such a sneaker at all.


    But his aunt thought Chu Pan''er had stolen his things, so the county magistrate was very depressed for a time.


    At this time, those yamen emissaries who came to the inn came in with a package in their hands, and Li Zheng and Chu Yinger were followed behind him. They both looked flustered. Chu Pan''er noticed that after paying attention, his eyes fell on the packages in Yamen emissary''s hands, and his face was a little ugly. He saw those yamen emissaries respectfully hugging and saying to the county magistrate. "My Lord, people of low rank found these things in Miss Chu''s room."

 Chapter 183

    Then the Yamen Chai opened the baggage, and all the golden and yellow things in it were revealed in front of people.


    When they saw those things, their faces changed. Then the crying woman stopped crying, rushed to them and shouted.


    "This is what my concubine has worked hard to accumulate. Sir, look, this hairpin was given to me at the beginning."


    It seemed that he was afraid that the county magistrate would not believe it, so he took out a gold hairpin, which looked very gorgeous. The county magistrate naturally recognized it. After all, he brought it back to him when he went to Xianyang. Unexpectedly, did Chu Pan''er steal it?


    Could it be that he looked out of his sight? He thought that his anger was even stronger here. He clapped his eyes and opened his mouth coldly. "Chu Pan''er is suspected of stealing and is taken into custody immediately!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak, but waited quietly for something. On the contrary, Li Zheng and Chu Ying''er suddenly got flustered and quickly knelt on the ground to plead for Chu Pan''er.


    "My Lord is wronged, my Lord is wronged. How can my sister do such a shameless thing? Please give me a lesson."


    Chu Yinger fell to the ground and wept. He didn''t want an accident to happen to his sister. How come so many things happened in the county? First, the relationship between him and his sister broke down, and now his sister will be imprisoned. He is a weak woman. If he goes to prison, he will let others know. The sister''s reputation will be ruined.


    The county magistrate frowned, patted the startled wood, motioned to the Yamen to pull Chu Yinger down, and Chu Pan''er was taken into custody immediately.


    Thanks to his belief in the little woman, he said sadly. "At a loss, I still trust you so much, but you live up to my trust. Someone will take the little woman into custody immediately."


    Those yamen messengers heard that Chu Pan''er was about to leave. At this time, a light voice came in. "Sir, wait a minute. This matter remains to be discussed!"


    When they heard this, they looked up and found Pei Feng''s figure floating in front of them. Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly, so they didn''t know what Pei Feng was going to do.


    Seeing Pei Feng coming, the county official''s face eased a little. " What are you doing here? "


    "I''m just here to say something Fair for Miss Chu."


    Peifeng hugged his fist and said respectfully. Then he motioned his people to come up. He saw his men holding a sneaky man in his hand. He looked only fifteen or sixteen years old.


    People asked in doubt and surprise. " I don''t know what that means, childe? "


    "I just heard that a thief was caught in the county yamen. It turned out to be Miss Chu. I happened to hear this little thief showing off his stolen things to others in a corner. Now I''m just right with Miss Chu."


    The magistrate became more and more confused. He was a little confused. He didn''t know why Peifeng said this. Peifeng smiled faintly, kicked the thief, and then looked cold. "Now tell the county magistrate everything you know. You can''t let the county magistrate wronged the good man and let you go, little thief."


    The little thief seemed to be afraid of being cleaned up by Peifeng, so he knelt on the ground in a panic and cried while orgasming. "Spare your life, sir. I was only interested in money, so I went to steal the lady''s things. As a result, I was worried that if something happened, I would lose money. But I sat in prison and my life would be ruined. So I secretly put the gold and silver treasure into an Inn room. But I didn''t expect that the Inn room was actually this now Where this girl lives. "


    But this problem is totally illogical, so the county magistrate doesn''t believe it at all, and the three aunts in the other set are constantly abusing.


    "Nonsense. It''s the official who saw Chu Pan''er sneak into our yard."


    "My lord doesn''t know my third aunt, but I saw it with my own eyes. Since someone told him, this is not true."


    Then he subconsciously gave a look to one of the officers. The officer signaled to come over immediately and kneel in front of the county official.


    "Concubine, see your excellency. It''s just my humble position to tell my third aunt that a thief has sneaked into his yard, but I can guarantee that I never said it was Miss Chu."


    As soon as the official''s voice fell, the third aunt looked surprised, pointed to the official and scolded angrily. "Well, you''re a jerk. You clearly told my aunt that she was Miss Chu, but now you''ve changed your words. You''re trapping me in injustice."


    The official did not care, but kowtowed to the county magistrate.


    "My Lord, I''d like to tell you the truth. Please give me a lesson."


    The third aunt seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by the county magistrate''s eyes.


    "Since this is a misunderstanding, forget it. Third aunt, since you have such external objects, hide them well to avoid attracting thieves. Now if it weren''t for childe Peifeng, I''m afraid I''d misunderstood the girl. What should I do?"


    "You believe me, my Lord."


    The three aunts kept begging for mercy, but the county magistrate ignored him at all. Now naturally, he believed Pei Feng''s words, so he quickly asked the Yamen to catch the thief, and soon the court calmed down.


    After a long silence, the county magistrate sighed and said to Chu Pan''er with a pleasant face. "Miss Chu, I''m really sorry about this. I almost wronged you!"


    Chu Pan''er looked at Pei Feng with deep meaning. He didn''t think Pei Feng was sincere to help him, but for the county magistrate, he shook his head and blessed his body slightly. "This is a small matter. My Lord has given the little girl an innocence. It''s already a happy thing."


    The county magistrate was very satisfied with Chu Pan''er''s knowledge and reason. He nodded and asked them to leave. Then his eyes fell on the county magistrate''s wife.


    Chu Pan''er knew that it was none of their business, so he took Chu Ying''er and Li Zheng to leave together. Just after leaving the county government, a voice called his footsteps.


    Chu Pan''er naturally knew who it was. He asked Li Zheng and Chu Ying''er to leave first. Then he looked back. Pei Feng came over with a smile, but there was some coldness in the smile. Even though Chu Pan''er knew that the person in front of him was not a good thing, he also knew that he had to make a false promise in front of the man.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with young master Pei Feng looking for a little girl?"


    "Why is Miss Chu so cold? I just want to talk to miss Chu about the past. Does Miss Chu believe it?"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er smiled coldly. Naturally, he didn''t believe it.


    "The little girl thought the childe wouldn''t beat around the bush."


    The implication was to say something quickly. Pei Feng naturally heard it. He patted the folding fan and smiled. Chu Pan''er was really interesting.


    When I looked around and saw no one else, the voice became cold. " Hand over Pei Jiyue, otherwise it will not be the first time today. "

 Chapter 184

    Sure enough, it was because of Pei Jiyue''s smile in Chu Pan''er''s heart. Peifeng was determined about what he thought he would hand over Pei Jiyue.


    Think it''s because you framed him? That''s ridiculous.


    "I don''t know what you mean. The little girl doesn''t understand."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t have any smile on his face. Pei Feng sneered at Chu Pan''er''s words. Approaching Chu Pan''er, close to his ear, he said coldly. "It seems that Miss Chu is going to pretend to be confused. In that case, don''t blame me."


    I wanted to say something more. Peifeng saw a red line in the sky. His face changed slightly, so he turned and left with a smile. When he left, he gave Chu Pan''er a thought-provoking look. Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly, and there was a bad premonition in his heart.


    Pei Feng came to a sparsely populated bamboo forest, looked at no one around, and then came to a place. He picked up a branch and drew a circle on the ground, and then drew a strange symbol. Soon a sharp sword came flying. Pei Feng''s face changed slightly. Please take out the sharp sword directly, and open the note on it. When he saw the content on it, his face changed, Then a cruel smile appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t you want to find the real murderer so much? Now let you add some trouble."


    After that, he directly urged him to break the note with his internal force, and soon turned and left, leaving only scraps of paper on the ground, but another gust of wind blew, and all the fallen leaves on the ground were covered with scraps of paper, as if no one had ever been here.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er returned to the inn, Li Zheng and Chu Ying''er grabbed Chu Pan''er and asked with a worried face. "Are you okay? It''s terrible now. Wipe yourself with grapefruit leaves. After all, it''s bad luck to have just been to that place."


    Li Zheng handed Chu Pan''er a handful of grapefruit leaves. Seeing that Li was just like this, Chu Pan''er smiled and wiped his body along the grapefruit leaves.


    Li Zheng asked some questions, but Chu Pan''er didn''t want to talk now, so he went back to the room. As a result, he thought he wanted to have a good rest. As a result, before dawn the next day, another yamen came over.


    It turned out that another woman was victimized and came to the public directly after experiencing a nightmare, which made Chu Pan''er wonder. This woman was too bold. How could a plain woman report to the government if she had no time to hide when she met this kind of thing? On the contrary, this woman was extremely bold. If it was an ordinary time, he would naturally feel the woman''s boldness, But this is clearly because of the nightmare, and I''m afraid there are no scars on the woman, so how do you know clearly that it''s not a nightmare?


    No wonder he thinks so much, because too many things have happened these days.


    He came to the Yamen with those people and saw a slim and weak woman kneeling in the lobby.


    Beside him was an old couple, who looked very sad. Chu Pan''er picked his eyebrow and quickly accepted that his daughter was molested by the man in his dream?


    Look at the clothes of those people. They are very simple, so they don''t have much knowledge. Moreover, the county magistrate never said that he would use nightmare to kill people, but just let everyone be careful. So how can you believe this absurd fact?


    Unless


    Before Chu Pan''er could think about it, the county magistrate had already photographed the startling scene.


    "Who is kneeling below? Give your name."


    That woman, Li Qiuyue, is from this county. His parents are just ordinary odd jobs, and he just sells tofu for a living. He had a dream last night. In the dream, he was impolite. Because people in the city were terrified, he asked people to check his body and found that he was not a virgin, So he cried and told his parents and came to the county government newspaper officer together.


    After hearing this, Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the three kneeling people. He had a definite number in his heart.


    When this happened, his mood was still so calm. It was not that he despised the woman in front of him, but Li Qiuyue didn''t look like that tough woman at all, and his parents didn''t look like any kind people. Since this happened, how could he report to the official so soon?


    That''s not good. It''s good not to force Li Qiuyue to commit suicide.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was looking carefully, the county magistrate asked curiously, "I don''t know what Miss Chu thinks now?"


    The onlookers were slightly stunned. They didn''t understand why the county magistrate asked a little woman, and the county magistrate didn''t care what others thought, just waiting for Chu Pan''er to answer.


    Chu Pan''er frowned, and a pair of eyes that could see through everything fell on Li Qiuyue. "Miss Li, I have something unknown. I hope you can give me some advice."


    The woman stopped crying when she heard Chu Pan''er''s words and looked at Chu Pan''er for a moment. She didn''t know what Chu Pan''er meant.


    "What''s wrong with the girl?"


    "Since such a big thing has happened, isn''t there a trace of pain in the girl''s heart? The little woman saw that the girl''s face was full of tears, but there was no trace of sadness in her eyes, so it made the little woman curious!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the three people''s faces changed. Soon, the father stood up, pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded, "what are you talking nonsense? Is this kind of thing, my daughter will not be broken for a long time. Of course, the first way I thought of was to preside over justice for my daughter."


    Then he knelt on the ground, beat his chest, head and feet and burst into tears. "My Lord, you see this little woman is too ignorant to even ask such questions. Can my daughter only be so sad every day?"


    "The little woman just asked a question. Why is this big brother so excited."


    If the man behaves as usual, it will further prove his guess. The man obviously has a problem.


    "But what question are you asking? How can you tell that my daughter just cries but doesn''t feel sad? Have you ever experienced such a thing?"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face changed, "Please pay attention to your words, my Lord and I just want to ask one more question. Ordinary people hide when they encounter this matter, but the family alone tells everyone that his daughter has been molested by the person in the dream, and adults have never announced the murder and molestation of the nightmare man. Only those people who really encounter this matter will understand it And in order to take into account his daughter''s reputation, he will never tell anyone, so... "


    Chu Pan''er looked at the family coldly, and felt very ironic in his heart. When others heard this, they looked at each other and felt that what the woman in front of them said was somewhat reasonable, because there were many of them who had such a thing. They also understood that they would not tell anyone in order to take into account their daughter''s face.


    When Li Qiuyue''s family heard this, a trace of fear appeared on their faces.


    Then Li Qiuyue turned her eyes and said to the county magistrate with tears. "Recently, people in the county are in a panic. This happened, and everyone is afraid. The little woman came to report to the official regardless of her reputation. She just wants other girls not to end up like this."


    Then the woman sobbed sadly.


    Chu Pan''er came to Li Qiuyue and said lukewarm, "that girl is really kind."


    Li Qiuyue couldn''t hear Chu Pan''er''s sarcastic words. He frowned, looked at Chu Pan''er and said word by word. "It seems that the girl won''t believe the little girl, so in that case, the little girl can only prove her innocence by death!"


    After that, everyone didn''t react. Li Qiuyue got up and hit the Yamen pillar quickly

 Chapter 185

    This change was unexpected to everyone. Chu Pan''er, who could not be stopped, was very helpless. At this time, the woman''s father was angry. He got up and rushed to Chu Pan''er. He slapped Chu Pan''er again. Chu Pan''er quickly dodged.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move the board, the man was very angry. He pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded loudly. "Why do you treat my daughter like this? What''s wrong with my daughter? He has lost his innocence. Now you''re talking nonsense and confusing right and wrong here. Now it''s so bad that my daughter killed me and I''ll fight with you!"


    After that, he rushed to Chu Pan''er again. How could Chu Pan''er speak coldly as he wanted. "What about this? Blame me. You haven''t gone to see how your daughter is. Now you''re here to torture me to do things. It''s doubtful."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t mind provoking the people in front of him.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, he cursed, his face was very ugly, and wanted to rush over, but when he thought of something, he turned back to see the woman who had been unconscious and bleeding on her forehead.


    The county magistrate didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He quickly asked someone to find a doctor. Soon, the doctor helped the woman deal with her wound, which made her better.


    "My good daughter, why are you so miserable? Something like that just happened and was misunderstood like this. Don''t worry, I will find justice for you."


    Then he began to cry


    Hearing the man''s words, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly.


    After the doctor helped the woman deal with her wound, she knelt quietly in front of the county magistrate with a nervous face.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t hit deeply. Otherwise, even if the immortal Luo came, I''m afraid it would be difficult to save the girl."


    Hearing this, the people''s face changed and their reproachful eyes fell on Chu Pan''er. The magistrate clapped his startled and indifferent mouth. "Miss Chu, why is this? Is it easy for a girl to make a deal and force her to commit suicide? Although the girl is illogical, it''s really innocent. It''s nonsense at all. Is it because the girl wants to let the woman die completely?"


    His words proved how angry the county magistrate was. Chu Pan''er frowned, hugged his fist and said softly. "Calm down, my Lord. There''s one thing I haven''t said."


    Now the county magistrate couldn''t give Chu Pan''er a good face at all. He snorted coldly and said. "You''d better give me a satisfactory answer, or I''ll blame you for your ruthlessness."


    "The family kept saying that his daughter was molested by the man in the nightmare, but the little woman thought they were ordered by someone with a heart. As the little woman just analyzed, how can children of ordinary people make such a big fuss? So the little woman thought that if adults don''t believe it, people can test whether the woman is still innocent?"


    Hearing this, the parents shook their heads and looked terrible as if they were frightened. "Adults are not lovely, adults must not. My daughter has lost her innocence. I''m afraid she will be criticized when she is undergoing a self-examination."


    Then he looked at Chu Pan''er angrily: "what''s the matter with you? I''ve told you that my daughter has lost her innocence, and now you''re still messing around."


    "The little girl just wants to return the girl''s innocence. I say why are you so excited."


    Doesn''t this excitement prove that they have ghosts? It seemed that he thought of this in his heart. He frowned secretly. He didn''t understand who was true and who was false?


    If the woman really lost her innocence because of the nightmare man, how should she explain it to them, so he still disagreed.


    Chu Pan''er certainly understood the county magistrate''s view. He hugged his fist and said respectfully. "My Lord, I know your concerns. Don''t worry. If this woman is really innocent because of the nightmare, then I''m willing to enter the cell automatically."


    Chu Pan''er promised to see him again. His eyes were calm. The county magistrate didn''t know what to say.


    "But you''re sure? You can''t joke about it."


    "Do adults think the little woman is joking?"


    Raise a sneer. The county magistrate just heard it. Isn''t it a taste? He sighed.


    Is to shoot a startling picture. "Well, as you said, come and invite wenpo."


    Wenpo, this profession can not only help women deliver babies, but also see whether a person is a virgin.


    So the test method fell on wenpo, and when they heard that they were going to test their body, the family looked at Chu Pan''er and shook their heads in disbelief.


    "Adults, please think twice! My daughter has been insulted. This way, my daughter can''t live!"


    The county magistrate also knew it was bad, but for the sake of the woman''s innocence, he could only do so and sighed. He waved his hand and soon wenpo came.


    The family was crying all the time, and the county magistrate had to let the official suppress them, so as to prevent them from approaching.


    Wenpo is not a vegetarian. Do you know what to do? And he came forward and took the woman by the hand, and dragged the woman into the inner room.


    After a long time, the steady woman came out with the woman, and she was in front of the man.


    "Adult, the inspection results have come out."


    The county magistrate nodded and motioned wenpo to say it.


    "This girl is no longer innocent."


    The family who was still afraid showed surprise when they heard this, and pointed to Chu Pan''er and spoke coldly. "Look, this little woman''s nonsense is clearly a false accusation against my daughter. Just as he said, he is willing to enter the cell voluntarily and ask the adult to decide."


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly when he heard this. "It seems that your daughter has no innocence. You are very happy."


    In a word, everyone gathered around the father.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the father''s face changed.


    "What do you mean, woman? Are you still talking nonsense? I warn you. You''d better not mess around, otherwise adults will never let go."


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold when he changed the topic to the person in front of him.


    He didn''t think his judgment was wrong.


    "Nonsense, I have to wait for wenpo to tell the truth, otherwise I feel wronged when this unprovoked fire falls on me. Before wenpo finished, Hua''s father quickly interrupted.


    So he can guess what''s in it without thinking about it.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the father''s face was very ugly. She was about to speak. Wenpo said again.


    "Back to your excellency, on the way here just now, the official also told me the truth of what happened. Understand, what happened? I did see that the girl had lost her innocence just now, but the crime was two days ago, but the residue in his body belonging to a man was half a month ago."

 Chapter 186

    When Wen Po''s words just fell, everyone looked at the woman in surprise. Doesn''t Wen Po mean that he had no innocence before it happened again.


    Feeling everyone''s strange eyes, the woman''s face became very ugly. Chu Pan''er said again. "Adults should know that what the nightmare man needs is not an unclean woman.


    The word "unclean" was deliberately bitten by Chu Pan''er. Hearing that the woman was trembling, she looked at wenpo incredulously.


    Unexpectedly, wenpo can see this.


    Although the woman knew she had been unclean for a long time, his parents didn''t know, so she scolded angrily. "What nonsense do you old woman say? My daughter is innocent. You shouldn''t have been bought off, so you''re talking nonsense!"


    The steady woman was originally a man of disposition. When she heard that others framed herself like this, she snorted coldly. "It''s clear that your daughter didn''t know how to be honest and had sex with outsiders. Now she says that I was bribed. I''ve just been brought here by adults. How can I be bribed?"


    "Yes, and who can buy it? I''ve always been in the court, so please tell me what you think I bought it."


    Chu Pan''er frowned, and his eyes coldly fell on the woman.


    "Miss Chu, I know you have a big opinion on me. Then why do you have to be so? The little woman has lost her innocence and has not been scolded by the nightmare man, but the little woman has seen the face of the nightmare man."


    Seeing that the little woman changed the topic again, Chu Pan''er sneered. He wanted to ask the little woman what it looked like when he saw the face? But even if it was true or false, he couldn''t say it. After all, he couldn''t tell everyone xingluan. If he saw the celebrity xingluan, his reputation would be destroyed.


    This is not what he wants to see.


    "What does the nightmare man look like?"


    The woman refused to look at Chu Pan''er, but sobbed in a low voice.


    "The nightmare man is very tall. There is a scar on the corner of his eyes. He is about seven feet tall. Other little women don''t know much."


    Hearing his description, Chu Pan''er frowned and had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, someone spoke in the crowd around Xie Na.


    "The man he said shouldn''t be the one who sells pork, but how can the one who sells pork do such a thing?"


    "You can''t judge by your appearance. I didn''t say that the pork seller was actually very beautiful, and often went to see the place where every woman showed up when she passed by¡°


    When she heard this, she sighed. Shelly was also a kind of person who would rather kill 100 people by mistake than let one person go, so she soon cleaned up and planned to find someone to bring the pork seller.


    The pork seller didn''t understand why he was brought about the results... His eyes fell on Li Yuejiao: his expression suddenly became very frightened¡°


    Seeing the pork seller, the county magistrate sighed.


    "Below is Li Rong, who sells pork."


    The tone was full of anger. Hearing the county official''s words, Li Rong''s face changed. He had a bad feeling in his heart and quickly kowtowed his head. "The county official''s master is here. Indeed, I don''t know what I''ve done, which makes adults so angry."


    "I heard you were the maker of the nightmare, but it''s true."


    What kind of nightmare? He doesn''t understand what adults mean? He has some doubts. He holds his fist and asks his doubts. "Li Rong doesn''t know what adults mean."


    "Bold."


    At this time, the woman also woke up and noticed that Li Rong looked at her with a look of panic. "It''s him who hurt the little girl. Please make decisions for the little girl."


    Hearing the woman''s words, Li Rong''s face became very ugly and asked the woman in doubt. "This girl doesn''t understand what you mean. I don''t know you at all."


    As a result, when she heard that, the woman felt terrible and bit her lips with fear.


    How could the butcher want to be framed like this? He quickly said to the adult in fear. "My adult is really framed. How can I do this? How can I knowingly commit it again."


    "Please be the master!"


    "But the woman already knows what you did. Now the witness is here. What else do you want to say?"


    The butcher seemed to want to defend himself. Chu Pan''er stretched out his Qianqian jade hand and whispered, "Sir, didn''t we just say that this woman has long lost her innocence. Now her body is indeed destroyed, but is it really the butcher?"


    The butcher saw someone talking for him and nodded in fear. "Yes, sir, if you give me 100 more courage, I won''t dare to do it again. Besides, I still have difficulties to tell..."


    The butcher trembled and bit his lips like a woman. When the county magistrate heard this, he was about to make people speak, but he saw that the parents immediately jumped up and accused. "Full of nonsense, what''s hard to hide? You insulted my daughter? I''m afraid you did all the women in the City?"


    The butcher avoided the man''s attack with an angry face. "What are the women all over the city? Sir, you don''t want to catch the real murderer, so you want to actively settle the case, so you can frame me."


    Hearing the butcher''s question, the county magistrate''s face changed greatly.


    "It''s nonsense. How could I do such a vicious thing? What''s the secret?"


    "Next, next..."


    The butcher bit his teeth and finally said it with a red face. "I... I couldn''t be humane three years ago!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was very surprised. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing.


    The county magistrate was also very surprised when he heard this. At this time, the father jumped up and roared. "Nonsense, if you can''t be humane, how can you hurt my daughter?"


    "Since people can''t be humane, how can he hurt your daughter?"


    A light word came from Chu Pan''er''s mouth.


    He looked at the father sarcastically, his face indifferent. "If you don''t believe it, you can let people check it. Why do you beat your chest and pig so angrily? It makes people feel guilty."


    Hearing this, the father''s face changed and he knew that he was too excited. He bit his lip and felt that the man in front of him was nonsense. How could he be so coincidental and inhumane? Besides, the man in front of him was appointed by the man.


    The butcher also knew that if he could not prove his innocence, he could not leave the lobby at all. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he loosened his belt.

 Chapter 187

    As soon as they saw all the women blushing, they quickly turned their heads to one side. Unexpectedly, the butcher was so bold.


    The men present also saw with their own eyes that the butcher''s crotch was empty, so they confirmed his words.


    Seeing this, the county magistrate knew that his words were inhumane. He waved and asked him to put on his clothes.


    He has been an honest official all his life. What he hates most is that others confuse black and white facts in front of him, so he is shocked and angry. "The people of the Li family confuse black and white, which is despised. Someone will take them into custody immediately!"


    Although they didn''t commit any crime, they gave false testimony, so they still need to be taken into custody. When they heard this, they changed their faces and cried, "forgive me, forgive me, forgive me, because this man has no lower body, it shows that my daughter was not hurt by him, and it may have been just lost by him!"


    Hearing this, the county magistrate frowned and said, not because of what he said, but because he still argued about it. It''s nonsense. Could the butcher have known in advance that he was going to be sent to Zhetang to get rid of it.


    Since they still have to be stubborn, let them figure it out and wave to the doctor.


    The doctor was a practitioner. Naturally, he knew everyone''s parts and wounds, so he slowly said what he had just seen.


    "My Lord, the butcher just now. The wound under his body is definitely not unique in recent days. It is obvious that the wound has scarred and is about to heal. I''m afraid it was hurt in earlier years, so this man is nonsense. Please make your own decision."


    The truth is already clear. The county magistrate smiled coldly, clapped a startled and indifferent mouth. "In that case, what else do you want to say? Someone will bring them down to me immediately!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chu Pan''er frowned and said. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate quickly waved and asked those Chu Pan''er to come to several people, glanced indifferently, and then said. "Since the woman has the courage to sue the butcher, it proves that he knows the nightmare, but the adult has never announced it. How does the woman know? It will certainly do him no good, but will ruin his reputation. But why? Unless there are great interests in front of their family ¡£¡±


    Hearing this, the county magistrate felt very reasonable. As soon as his face changed, those people knew about it and couldn''t hide it. They quickly knelt down and kowtowed to admit their mistakes. "Sir, this is really not what we want. It was a mysterious man in black who gave us 1000 liang of gold, so we were asked to do it. I just want adults to catch the murderer quickly. That''s good!"


    "Catch the murderer quickly. Hehe, the people behind the scenes are really ridiculous. Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    With a sneer, the county magistrate immediately asked people to catch them, and sent others to their house to find the 1000 liang of silver.


    The family saw that the county magistrate wouldn''t let go of themselves. Regardless of the occasion, Tao Ran cried. The county magistrate was upset. The Yamen guards slapped the three people and knocked them unconscious. Now they were quiet. They were even more disdainful of their advice outside.


    Soon time passed slowly, and people withdrew. Then their eyes fell on Chu Pan''er and opened their mouth faintly. "Girl, it''s a matter of great importance. You''d better go back to the village with Li Zheng and them. I''m afraid I''m sorry if it involves the girl."


    The county magistrate was worried that there would be another time, so he was afraid that something would happen to the girl. Chu Pan''er shook his head when he heard the county magistrate''s words. "Since this matter is of great importance, I can''t go back for the sake of the people in the village."


    Seeing the firm light at the bottom of Chu Pan''er''s eyes, the county magistrate sighed. It seems that the girl is also a firm person, so she had to agree.


    After leaving, Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er and Li Zheng returned to the inn together.


    When he got to the room, Chu Pan''er felt that someone had come and immediately closed the door. He saw a piece of paper on the table.


    "I''ll see you in the forest at quarter past eight!"


    This font is bold and powerful. It is obviously written by Pei Feng. Where is Zhao Linzhong?


    Thinking of a forest in the north, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly.


    However, at the appointed time, he still went there. On the way, he wanted to see the situation of xingluan, but he thought it over, so as not to worry about Dong Yizhen when he told Dong Yizhen about it.


    When he arrived in the forest, he met Peifeng as promised. He never had a good face for the man in front of him.


    He knew that what happened this morning was what the man in front of him did.


    "Pei Feng, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Girl, I don''t know. It''s to let the county magistrate find the real murderer as soon as possible and return the innocence of the people in the city."


    Lord Pei Feng looked like a handsome young master. He didn''t look like a man who did such evil things. Chu Pan''er sneered at this. "It''s ridiculous for you to say this. There''s no one else here. Why not be frank?"


    "So the girl doesn''t want to believe me?"


    Pei Feng''s face was cold and his eyes were cold. "I saw the girl so beautiful and wanted to let you go, but the girl always couldn''t get along with me, so don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    With that, his eyes showed a fierce light, and he rushed to Chu Pan''er with a folding fan in his hand as a sword. Chu Pan''er quickly dodged as soon as his face changed.


    Pei Feng started to fight, and the move was fatal. Chu Pan''er could only see the move.


    He was not unable to beat the person in front of him, but wanted to see what kind of move Peifeng was. He didn''t start until he found out. Soon he grabbed Peifeng''s hand and waved it. Peifeng flew away in an instant, hit a tree, slipped down from it and vomited blood.


    "It seems that the girl''s skill is very powerful, but according to my investigation, the girl is just an ordinary peasant girl. How can she be so clever and have martial arts?"


    He refers to what happened during this period. Hearing what adults said, Chu Pan''er looked again and understood in his heart that the man in front of him could not stay any longer, otherwise it would be a disaster.


    "Nonsense, Pei Feng. It seems that you can''t stay alive today."


    Then he took the palm as the blade and rushed to Peifeng.


    At this time, a palm wind came, and soon there was a burst of explosion. A smoke exploded in front of Peifeng and Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er could only cover his eyes to avoid being eroded by the smoke.


    When the fog dispersed, Peifeng was gone. Chu Pan''er''s face changed. Who took Peifeng?


    In a cabin not far away, Peifeng knelt in front of a man in black. "I''m sorry, childe. I failed."


    "Waste, even a peasant girl can''t stop it. What do I want you to do!"


    After that, the man kicked his wound hard, sprinkled additional injuries, and Peifeng spit blood again.


    But the man ignored it and said coldly. "Now that the matter has been exposed, you can''t stay. I''ll send someone to clean up here. It''s up to you!"


    Then he gave a cold drink, and then jumped gently and left Peifeng''s eyes. Peifeng''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the broken space.


    So did you mean to give him up?

 Chapter 188

    How did this happen? He didn''t believe such a thing happened to him. After all, he bowed for the childe for so long. He gave up anyway. He coughed and vomited a mouthful of blood. His face changed greatly.


    Then he thought of something. His eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes crossed a trace of fierceness.


    Chu Pan''er frowned. He always had a bad feeling in his heart. He hurried back to the Inn and went to the next room to check xingluan''s injury. Seeing that he was almost well, he asked with concern. "Xingluan, what happened when you went to check?"


    Xingluan''s face was still pale. He whispered at the head of the bed: "I followed the man to a mountain villa that day. I saw him kneeling respectfully behind a man. I was telling him about it and told him about your existence, girl. Then I was found and chased by him. Fortunately, my lightness skills were good, so I got rid of him. As a result, after arriving at the broken temple, I couldn''t stand it anymore and fell into a coma."


    Chu Pan''er nodded. His attention was on the mysterious man. It seemed that the matter was a little complicated. "Did you notice what the mysterious man looked like?"


    Hearing this, xingluan shook his head. "Xingluan didn''t see it clearly, but felt that the person felt like a superior, not like Peifeng."


    Chu Pan''er naturally believed xingluan''s words. He tightened his fist and wondered who the mysterious man was. It seems that Peifeng''s water is still very deep.


    Just when they didn''t know, a black figure quietly came to Chu Yinger''s room, knocked him unconscious and moved out.


    After a while, while the two were still discussing, a dart flew over. Chu Pan''er saw the note on it, his face changed, tightly pulled the note and said coldly. "It seems that Peifeng is not dead. He has been hurt so badly that he still wants to make trouble."


    "Girl, I don''t know what happened?"


    Chu Pan''er looked indignant. "That bastard took Chu Ying''er."


    "What?"


    Xingluan was shocked. He understood that although Chu Pan''er didn''t talk to Chu Ying''er very much these days, he still regarded him as his sister. I''m afraid Chu Pan''er would be worried about such a thing now.


    Chu Pan''er said he was fine and asked xingluan to take good care of his body, so he soon left the Inn and went to the place he agreed.


    Because Pei Feng was seriously injured, he looked very weak. When Chu Pan''er saw this appearance, he looked indifferent. "I thought you were treated by an expert, but I didn''t think you had become this appearance."


    "Why is Miss Chu so? Doesn''t miss Chu care where her sister went?"


    Pei Feng coughed, turned pale and showed a evil smile.


    "Where''s my sister?"


    Seeing Pei Feng so weak, Chu Pan''er knew that Chu Ying''er was definitely not caught by Pei Feng.


    "Of course I won''t tell the girl where he is. If the girl wants to save your good sister, the girl must obey me."


    "What do you want?"


    Chu Pan''er glanced at Pei Feng and his tone was a little bad. Pei Feng smiled when he heard Chu Pan''er''s words.


    "Hahaha! What do I want? I want you to leave. Don''t worry about it."


    He has been abandoned by his master. If you let this woman stay here again, I''m afraid it will really ruin the master''s great event.


    So he must fight for it, or he will be abandoned by his master, so there will be only a dead end.


    "So you grabbed Chu Yinger just to threaten me?"


    Chu Pan''er sneered. Pei Feng nodded indifferently, and a cold feeling appeared at the bottom of his eyes. "Yes, as long as you leave. Your sister is absolutely safe, otherwise your sister will lack arms and legs, and may not be innocent."


    He laughed again.


    Chu Pan''er tightened his fist. What he hated most in his life was that others threatened him.


    "Don''t you think I won''t catch you and counter threaten you?"


    "The girl is a smart man. I threaten you entirely because I know where you are, but who can you threaten when you catch me?"


    Indeed, Chu Pan''er just wanted to cheat the man in front of him. He really didn''t know where his helper was. He was very upset when he thought that Chu Ying''er might be in danger.


    "So what exactly do you want to do?"


    "As I said, leave and your sister will be safe."


    Chu Pan''er thought quietly for a while and didn''t speak. When Pei Feng thought Chu Pan''er wouldn''t promise, he saw him say a good word. At this time, he looked at him in surprise, and then laughed loudly: "it turns out that Chu Pan''er girl is really a man of temperament. In that case, I will naturally abide by my promise and send your sister back safely."


    It seems that this man doesn''t trust himself.


    With an indifferent smile, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly.


    "On the contrary, if something happens to my sister, she will want you to look good."


    Leaving this sentence, Chu Pan''er brushed his sleeve and left, while Pei Feng played with the trigger on his finger and looked at Chu Pan''er''s back thoughtfully.


    Pei Feng certainly knows that he is not Chu Pan''er''s opponent at all, let alone now or before, so he can''t let any danger appear. If Chu Ying''er is put back as soon as possible, I''m afraid Chu Pan''er''s counterattack will come.


    So he must be smart. Since the childe no longer cares about him, he can only do it by himself. He gnashes his teeth at the thought of it.


    I really don''t know why you did this.


    After Chu Pan''er went back, he told xingluan what had just happened in the woods.


    When Dong Yizhen learned that Chu Yinger had been arrested, she went around looking for her.


    "By the way, miss, I remember that the man said he had given Peifeng a letter before. I believe that was the evidence. When I ran away, I passed by where Peifeng lived. I took the letter away."


    With that, xingluan took out a letter paper in his arms and saw the wrinkled envelope. Chu Pan''er''s face changed. He quickly opened him and looked at it. He looked cold when he saw the content. "Sure enough, this letter shows what the mysterious man told Peifeng to do. It seems that as long as there is this letter, Peifeng will die without a burial place."


    With an indifferent smile, Chu Pan''er looked at xingluan and had a plan in his heart. "Xingluan, how are you now?"


    Touching Chu Pan''er''s eyes, xingluan was confused and nodded. "Girl, I''m almost in good health now."


    "That''s good. I''ll arrange one thing for you now. Be sure to do it for me."


    Then Chu Pan''er''s eyes fell on the door and smiled coldly.


    Pei Feng, since you want to fight with me, don''t blame me for being cruel.

 Chapter 189

    Chu Pan''er first resigned to the county magistrate, and then left the county.


    On the way back, he and Lizheng met Peifeng''s people and sent Chu Yinger. For Lizheng Chu Pan''er, he said that Chu Yinger met a good friend, so he went to see it and was sent back. Lizheng had no doubt about it. Moreover, it was a private matter of others, and he could not take care of it.


    So in this way, the three returned to chujia village, but they had just arrived at the entrance of the village and had just said goodbye to Li Zheng.


    Chu Pan''er and others met the attack. Seeing the people in black opposite, Chu Pan''er looked slightly cold. "It seems that your childe is also a man who doesn''t keep his word."


    "The childe said that only the dead can keep secrets!"


    Then he rushed to them. Chu Pan''er waved and began to fight back.


    Just as a man''s long sword was about to pierce Chu Pan''er''s body, a man in black turned gray as soon as he appeared. As soon as the man in black changed his face, he was crazy to attack when he saw someone coming, but he was directly solved by the man who came in a short time.


    Seeing the man appeared, Chu Pan''er looked slightly changed and respectfully came to the man. "Mr. Dong came in time!"


    Chu Pan''er, no, it should be xingluan. He tore off the mask on his face and looked at the bodies coldly.


    Dong Yizhen gave a sound and didn''t look at xingluan. "I''ll take care of these bodies. After you send Chu Yinger back immediately, I''ll go to the county immediately."


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, xingluan smiled faintly. He took Chu Yinger, who had already fainted, back to chujia village. It turned out that what xingluan and Chu Pan''er discussed was that xingluan pretended to be Chu Pan''er and pretended to leave the county seat, while the real Chu Pan''er stayed in the county seat. Similarly, he handed the real letter to the county official the moment Chu Ying''er was sent back.


    When the county magistrate learned that the whole thing was planned by Peifeng, his face became very ugly.


    He never thought that his good friend was such a wolf''s ambition.


    "I really didn''t expect that Pei Feng should be such a person. It will chill my heart at that time."


    He slapped his hand on the table and vented his anger. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er sighed. "Know people, know faces, don''t know hearts, sir. Please arrest Peifeng quickly."


    Pei Feng was in the county magistrate''s courtyard at this time. He imagined that after the matter was solved, he would make an apology to the host, so that the host would praise him, but unexpectedly, what was waiting was not good news, but the people brought by the county magistrate. When he saw everyone rushing into the room, Pei Feng''s face changed.


    "I don''t know what you mean?"


    "What does this mean? Pei Feng, the loss officer believes so much, but you didn''t expect you to be such a cruel man!"


    The county official came out of the crowd with an angry face. Seeing the appearance of the county official, Peifeng''s face changed, but he soon recovered to nature. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "I don''t understand. Since I don''t understand, I''ll let you understand."


    Angrily left the letter in Pei Feng''s life. Seeing the letter, Pei Feng''s face changed. Why did the letter reach the county magistrate?


    "Pei Feng committed many evils and framed many good family women regardless of the law. Now he is immediately taken into prison and executed three days later."


    What, how did this happen?


    Peifeng''s face changed and looked at the county magistrate incredulously.


    At this time, a beautiful figure also came out.


    Seeing such a figure, Peifeng''s face was even more ugly. "Why are you still alive, not already..."


    "Haven''t you sent someone to chase me? Haven''t I left the county? Hehe, you really like to laugh. Since you can do so many tricks, can''t I be an accountant? Hehe, you really like to laugh. Since you can do so many tricks, can''t I be an accountant?"


    "You..."


    Pei Feng didn''t believe him very much. He pointed to Chu Pan''er and didn''t know what to say. If he didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er said, he would have lived in vain for so many years. Then he seemed to have summoned up the courage to point to the county magistrate. "Even if I did everything, so what? Don''t forget that there is a Pei family behind me."


    Hearing this, the county magistrate seemed to have heard a very funny joke. "You have no intention of mentioning the Pei family. After I told the Pei family, the Pei family''s owner has cut off the parent-child relationship with you. If you don''t believe it, see if this is the cut-off book written by your father."


    After that, the county magistrate smiled coldly and threw down a note. When he saw the paper, Peifeng''s face changed greatly. He didn''t believe it would develop like this. He shook his head and looked unbelievable.


    "Pei Feng, the heaven''s net is broad, careless but not leaky. You''d better catch it at your fingertips."


    Then he asked someone to catch him. Pei Feng was seriously injured, so he had no ability to resist, so he was caught. When he was taken away, he passed by Chu Pan''er and smiled coldly. "It seems that you still beat me."


    "You and I have never won or lost, because I never disdain to gamble with you."


    Chu Pan''er looked sarcastic. The man in front of him took himself too seriously.


    However, seeing the back of the man leaving, Chu Pan''er vaguely felt that the matter was not over.


    After solving this matter, the county magistrate put away his uncomfortable mood and took Chu Pan''er out for a walk. "What does the girl think of that letter?"


    "Since there is this letter, it proves that there is someone behind it."


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the county magistrate frowned and nodded. "So Pei Feng is just a chess piece?"


    "Yes, it''s still a abandoned piece."


    Chu Pan''er said coldly. "Sir, I think this letter will be useful in the future, so please keep it well."


    Understanding Chu Pan''er''s meaning, the county magistrate nodded solemnly as soon as his face changed.


    "Don''t worry, this letter is very safe in my hand."


    "In that case, the little woman is relieved. If this matter is handled so perfectly, it''s time for the little woman to go back to chujia village."


    Hearing that Chu Pan''er was leaving, the county magistrate was surprised. He was reluctant to give up the woman. After all, everyone wants to stay with such a smart woman.


    "The girl will not stay for a few days. After her birthday, Peifeng will be beheaded."


    "It''s better not to see such a bloody picture."


    Although he has seen more bloody scenes, he is not interested in Peifeng''s death. He just needs to know that Peifeng is about to be executed. The rest has nothing to do with him.


    "In that case, the girl will come to the county and say to me in person."


    Where did he get so much face? Chu Pan''er had some helplessness, but since others had said so, he could not refuse, so he responded with a smile and turned away.


    "In that case, the little woman remembers that the next time she comes to the county will be to visit adults."

 Chapter 190

    After saying goodbye to the county magistrate, Chu Pan''er hurried back to Chu''s village. Because they were worried about the suspicion of Chu''s family, xingluan and Pei Jiyue did not return to Chu''s house, but hid in Pei Jiyue''s hiding place before and waited until Chu Pan''er came to meet.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er coming back, xingluan came out. His face was still pale, because the injury on his body was heavier in the previous fight. Chu Pan''er hurriedly came to him and helped him. "Xingluan, I wronged you. Now we''ll go back to Chu''s house immediately."


    Chu Pan''er still didn''t look at Chu Ying''er more, which made Chu Ying''er very uncomfortable, but he also knew that his sister was really annoyed, otherwise he wouldn''t treat him like this. He bit his lips and silently followed behind xingluan.


    As a result, just before arriving at Chu''s house, Mrs. Zheng came over and said that Li was inviting them to dinner. Originally, only Chu Pan''er and them were invited, but Liu also wanted to come and see Liu''s appearance. Chu Pan''er was very speechless, but it was up to him.


    In this way, the party went to Lizheng''s house with Lizheng''s wife.


    When his wife saw Liu''s coming, she was a little surprised, but she didn''t say anything. Anyway, she bought, so she invited her.


    Because there is also a difference between men and women here, but because there is something to talk to Chu Pan''er, there is no separate seat.


    "Girl, it seems that you have worked hard this time. What do you think of going to the county?"


    Li Zheng knew what the people in the village were like, so he didn''t tell Chu Pan''er about being almost put in prison.


    Chu Pan''er smiled faintly, ate a mouthful of food, and said with a smile. "Naturally, this county is more prosperous than our village. It''s a dazzling sight."


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t want others to know. He also helped the county magistrate handle the case. After all, it''s too suspicious. Li Zheng naturally doesn''t think as much as Chu Pan''er, but he also understands Chu Pan''er''s mind, so he didn''t mention that he helped the county magistrate handle the case.


    "That''s good, that''s good, but I heard that we caught the murderer, so we''ll be safe in the village. Nevertheless, we still have to ring the alarm to make the woman not go out alone and not come back late at night."


    In fact, needless to say, the people in this village will not do so. After all, they are all conformists.


    Chu Pan''er nodded, took a glass of wine and drank to Li Zheng. "Uncle, thank you for defending the innocent women in our village, otherwise the murderer would not be arrested so soon."


    As for the fact that the young master of Pei family is the murderer, he hasn''t been introduced into the village so quickly, so no one knows who the murderer is.


    When Mrs. Li Zheng heard this, she remembered the fate of those innocent women, and said mercilessly with a slap on the table. "I think those murderers should not be beheaded easily, but should be executed late. This scum bastard, if it wasn''t for him, how could so many women be injured?"


    "Well, mother-in-law, don''t talk about it here. Since this matter has been solved, don''t talk about it again."


    Mrs. Li Zheng nodded, still angry. Seeing the old woman like this, she was very helpless.


    "Your aunt is like this. Don''t care."


    Hearing Li Zheng''s words, Chu Pan''er just smiled faintly and didn''t say anything.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Chu Pan''er went home from Lizheng, and Liu didn''t follow up at all, but Chu Pan''er didn''t care what Liu was doing behind.


    Even if you know, I''m afraid you won''t care too much. After Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er left, Liu quietly took Mrs. Li Zheng aside. "I said, didn''t you find out? Since I went to the county, your man has been so kind to Chu Pan''er."


    Mrs. Li Zheng didn''t think much of this and gave Liu a white look. "My husband is a kind-hearted man. He will naturally be very good to a kind-hearted man. Unlike some people who only talk nonsense and confuse right and wrong."


    Knowing that Mrs. Li Zheng was talking about herself, Liu stared at him. " I mean, seriously, didn''t you find out? I remember it wasn''t so good before. The one in your family just brought food to Chu Pan''er. "


    Leng hum, Liu is not very dissatisfied. She finally wants to tell Mrs. Li Zheng the secret, but the woman doesn''t believe him.


    Hearing Liu''s words, Mrs. Li Zheng''s face changed. Liu thought he could hum if he believed himself. "I think you''d better take care of your man, so that one day you won''t have a sister."


    "A load of nonsense. Can Liu talk nonsense?"


    She pushed Liu away directly and fiercely. Mrs. Li Zheng''s face was angry. This woman can really say anything. Don''t forget that Chu Pan''er is still his own niece.


    "If you say this, others will even talk about my family. How can the Chu girl in your family get married at that time? Don''t talk nonsense about this, or don''t come to see me."


    Although he also likes to draw people''s right and wrong, he just catches the wrong point of others and won''t make it up at all. It''s not like the woman in front of him.


    Liu didn''t think much of what Mrs. Li Zheng said. He sniffed. "I said Mrs. Li Zheng, I was kind enough to remind you, but you said so. Be careful that one day the little hoof really climbed onto the bed near you. You regret it too late."


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tell your mother-in-law about it. Come and see how shameless this old woman is."


    Mrs. Li Zheng looked disgusted and stayed away from Liu for fear that Liu might pollute him.


    "You''d better leave my house quickly. It''s an insult to meet you. I really don''t know where your dirty mind comes from."


    With that, Mrs. Li Zheng pushed and bustled, and Liu asked him to leave.


    Liu was very angry. He kept pushing and bustling, but there was no Li zhengpo. She was pushed to the door with great strength. Liu was still swearing.


    But Mrs. Li Zheng ignored it at all and soon closed the door, leaving Liu alone at the door.


    "Be kind as a donkey''s liver and lung. When that little hoof climbs onto your husband''s bed, you will cry. One day you will cry."


    Pooh! On the ground, Liu turned and left. When a woman near him saw Liu leaving so angrily, she was curious and hurried to ask.


    "Isn''t this the second aunt of the Chu family? What''s the matter? Who annoyed you?"


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of here."


    Liu was too lazy to talk nonsense about being a man in front of her, so she turned and left, but the woman reluctantly grabbed Liu and scolded her. "I said you didn''t know how to be ashamed. I also asked kindly. Why did you let me go?"


    "Isn''t it? The real woman in the family doesn''t care what it has to do with you."


    He spoke this sentence very loudly. Hearing this, several people nearby felt that something must have happened, so they hurried over, and Liu thought of what Mrs. Li Zheng had done to him just now, so he told them all what she had just said to Mrs. Li Zheng.

 Chapter 191

    Just before Chu Pan''er and Li Zheng knew it, all the messages about Chu Pan''er and Li Zheng were spread all over the village.


    When Chiang learned of all this, he was very angry. When he returned home, he was the first to find Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er is still making things in the kitchen. Chiang rushed in angrily and hit it directly with the knife. Chu Pan''er flashed quickly. After reacting, he quickly took the weapon in Chiang''s hand.


    "Grandma, what are you doing? Why do you treat me like this?"


    Seeing the feeling that Chiang wanted to kill himself, Chu Pan''er felt a chill. Is this really treating a granddaughter? No matter how big a mistake it is, it shouldn''t be.


    Jiang pointed to Chu Pan''er and said with a look of hatred for iron and steel. "Tell me why there are these rumors in the village? Did you really seduce Li Zheng in the city?"


    Seduce Li Zheng?


    What''s the meaning of this? When did he seduce Li Zheng?


    Seeing that Chiang would continue to beat him, he kept pressing Chiang''s wrist. "Grandma, there must be a deviation. Where did you hear about it?"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er was also very cold, and the reason was not clear. No matter what it was, the old woman first believed in the so-called villagers.


    "What''s your point? Now those villagers think you are a fox. Your sister has made such a scandal some time ago, but you still come. What do you think of others?"


    "It''s because after you went to the county with Li Zheng, now everyone thinks there''s something between you two. Otherwise, why is Li Zheng so kind to you? I''ll bring you food."


    Chiang knew he couldn''t move Chu Pan''er, so he could only look at his triangular eyes, which was full of anger.


    "Who''s talking nonsense, grandma? Is it true or false? Don''t you know? After all, Li is so kind to us. How can he seduce him?"


    He admired the grandmother''s brain circuit. He didn''t even ask. He challenged him here. Why?


    "No seduction, no seduction, why do others say so?"


    Grandma is such a smart person at ordinary times. How can she be confused about this? In fact, it''s not surprising that Chu Pan''er thinks so. Every old lady will think it''s such a problem. They all think that if the girl has no problem, how can there be so many rumors?


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. Everyone who is with us knows this, including the county magistrate. He also knows that uncle Lizheng and I are very innocent. Moreover, the county magistrate has more time with me. Will you say what I have with the adult?"


    Chu Ying''er just heard Chu Pan''er say that when she came over, her face changed, and her sister really dared to say anything?


    He took the old lady and whispered. "Sister, don''t tell Grandma like this. If someone listens to you, I''m afraid it will misunderstand you."


    Then he looked at the old lady again. "Grandma, don''t listen to the wind and rain. What kind of person is sister? Don''t you know? Besides, since my sister has some ability and ability, who isn''t jealous of my sister?"


    In fact, Chiang slowly calmed down. He also knew that he seemed to be a little impatient. Indeed, as Chu Yinger said, several people in the village were very jealous of Chu Pan''er. It was possible to say a few words from one to another, so he really misunderstood.


    Seeing Chiang calm down, Chu Pan''er helped the old lady to her seat.


    "Grandma, in fact, it''s known when you think about it. If no one is talking nonsense outside, how can such a thing come out?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a strange voice came from behind him.


    "Isn''t this a good niece of our family? It''s bold to seduce Li Zheng. It''s bold and reckless. I said, mother-in-law, don''t you care?"


    Liu knocked the melon seeds and walked over step by step. His body twisted like a snake and looked very charming.


    "Don''t gossip there. Get back."


    Because of this, he didn''t bother to talk to Liu.


    Chu Pan''er saw Liu and thought of something. His face changed slightly.


    He suddenly remembered that no one knew he was going with Li Zheng before he went to the county. When he came back, he was also separated from Li Zheng.


    So how can this be misunderstood?


    Just when he was confused, Chu Yinger looked at Liu and scolded angrily.


    "Second aunt, why are you gossiping here? I doubt you said this rumor. After all, only a few of us ate at mother-in-law Lizheng''s house that day. I''m not my sister, and I''m afraid it''s not mother-in-law Lizheng."


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er was more confused. How could Chu Ying''er know? Seems to see through Chu Pan''er''s idea, Chu Ying''er sneered.


    "Didn''t those villagers still say that Uncle Li Zheng brought vegetables to his sister at the dinner table? It was a very simple thing, but it changed in the minds of those people with dirty thoughts. Therefore, I don''t need to say that everyone knows about it?"


    Hearing this, their faces changed greatly. At this time, Liu spit the melon seed shell directly on his face. "Bah, what are you talking about? Am I such a person?"


    "I believe you know very well. I let you go last time. Now you have to make it worse and spread rumors about Uncle Lizheng and me."


    Chu Pan''er looked at Liu Shi. His eyes seemed to be staring at a dead man. Liu Shi''s face changed and his whole body trembled.


    Suddenly found that this feeling seems very familiar, where it seems to have been felt.


    Then he thought of something and became confident again.


    "I said don''t spit out blood. It''s obvious that you are cheap, but you still... Ah, Chu Pan''er, you let go of me, you hurt me."


    At half the time, Chu Pan''er stood up and pushed Liu directly to the wall, then grabbed his neck with one hand.


    "I said that if you dare to talk nonsense in front of me again, I will not let you go. Now I think you are getting worse, so I can only teach you a good lesson."


    "And don''t forget my good choice. You think I don''t know your scandal. If I say it first, who do you think is more attractive to me and you?"

 Chapter 192

    Liu only felt suffocation, and his face turned from white to purple. His hands kept struggling, but he couldn''t move at all.


    After struggling, he heard Chu Pan''er''s words. His face was very ugly. What do you mean? Did Chu Pan''er find anything? At this time, Chu Pan''er came to his ear and said word by word.


    "You said that if the second uncle knew that you brought the village head to your room and his room every night to do that kind of dirty thing, would he be angry and come to settle accounts with you at night?"


    Hearing this, Liu looked at Chu Pan''er incredulously. What do you mean? How did he find out? They all fell asleep at night.


    Chu Pan''er seemed to see Liu''s meaning and smiled. "What''s the saying? If you want people to know, don''t think what I said is false unless you don''t do it yourself. So you''d better give me some peace, or I''ll blow it out. Then your life will be over. Don''t think I don''t have the ability. As long as I want to find some evidence, it''s all evidence. After all, as long as the people in the village give some evidence, they think it''s true The truth. "


    Liu was completely afraid. He was shaking all over. Chu Pan''er loosened him and tidied up some messy clothes for him.


    "What people fear most is one word, that is death. Do you say you want to be soaked in a pig cage or exposed in the wilderness?"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er just wanted Liu to clarify, but I''m afraid he would think he had done something if others knew about it, so let it go.


    However, it is better for him to completely clarify the public opinion.


    But he hasn''t done it yet. On the other side, Mrs. Li Zheng and Mrs. Li Zheng have solved the whole matter, and Mrs. Li Zheng also scolded those who spread rumors by using her three inch good tongue.


    So when Chu Pan''er was still threatening Liu, the woman here was coming to him with a basin of things.


    The old lady ignored Liu because what he valued most was the face of the whole Chu family. Now people outside looked at the Chu family with different eyes. What did he do? First there was a rumor about Chu Ying''er, and finally Chu Pan''er. How could he stand it? It seems that the culprit of all this is Liu.


    So Chu Pan''er didn''t help Liu just when he did that to him.


    At this time, I saw that Mrs. Li Zheng came and said goodbye to the things in his hand. I was a little confused.


    "I said here is a woman. Come as soon as you come. What else do you take?"


    What are Mrs. Li Zheng doing here? Is it a crime? Thinking that this woman was very powerful, Chiang was very worried.


    "If I come to apologize to you, and then I''ll tell you again, I''ve settled all the things outside. Those fools talk nonsense. My family and I have taught them a lesson."


    Mrs. Li Zheng brought the freshly prepared tofu and braved the heat. After giving the tofu to Chu Yinger, she looked at Chu Pan''er. He sighed and looked helpless.


    "Girl, remember not to think you have anything after you go out, and don''t worry about people''s words. Anyway, you go your way. I''ve taught them a lesson and won''t talk nonsense."


    Hearing what Mrs. Li Zheng said, Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. Doesn''t this normal woman come directly to this person when she hears that other people have an affair with her own man? But why is Mrs. Li Zheng not, but taught them those who spread rumors?


    Seems to see through Chu Pan''er''s thoughts. Mrs. Li Zheng glared at the Liu family on one side.


    Go up and point at him, and teach him there. "I said you are really old and not ashamed. Even such words can be spread. I should have talked about you well at the beginning, otherwise I wouldn''t be so embarrassed. Don''t you know you are also from the Chu family? Do you think you are okay without face? And there is a little girl and grandson in your family. Don''t you have the consciousness of being a grandmother?"


    Hearing Mrs. Li Zheng''s words, the people were surprised and Chu Pan''er had some doubts. Did Mrs. Li Zheng know that these words were handed down by Liu? But how did he know?


    "Grandma Lizheng, what''s going on?"


    Turning around and looking, Chu Pan''er was helpless on her face.


    So I said what happened that day.


    "Didn''t you leave that day? This bastard woman was gossiping here. At that time, I talked to him, but I didn''t expect that these words would be spread out in less than one day, so of course I knew it was him. After all, only he would say such words. Finally, I asked some people, which was more sure."


    "I said old lady, old lady, why did you bring him back? Why did you bring him back for a woman like this who has long committed seven crimes? Look at the mess in your Chu family now. What if you had your bracelet? What would you think of him if the spirit in heaven knew that his daughter-in-law was like this?"


    When Liu heard this, he wanted to retort, but was stared back by Mrs. Li Zheng. He complained that Mrs. Li Zheng was meddling, but he didn''t dare to say more.


    Chiang was also very ashamed to hear this. He didn''t expect that Liu would do the whole thing so well.


    He glared at Liu. "Go back to me, don''t make a fool of yourself here, and kneel well. Don''t get up until tomorrow morning."


    Liu was very angry that Chiang should treat himself like this.


    "Grandma, how can you kneel all night without being disabled?"


    "I want you to soak the pig cage."


    Jiang stared at Liu coldly. This woman was obviously not a woman and had sex with the singles in the village. If it wasn''t the old man''s thing, how could he bring this bitch back? Although the bitch took so much money to him in the later stage, how can we say that this woman belongs to their family? Even money belongs to them, so he doesn''t think there''s anything.


    "Grandma


    What else did Liu want to say, but Chu Pan''er glared fiercely. Seeing the threat from Chu Pan''er''s eyes, he dared not speak again.


    But in his heart, he clenched his teeth secretly. This bitch must make him look good one day.


    With a cold hum, Liu finally had to kneel on the floor.


    Seeing that the matter was solved, Mrs. Li Zheng sighed, shook her head, pointed to the tofu and said.


    "Even if you''re surprised, it''s just made, and there''s nothing good at home, so I took it. After all, if it weren''t for the little girl, our village wouldn''t be so calm."


    Although the people in the village don''t know that the little girl let everyone escape, he knows very well.

 Chapter 193

    Chu Pan''er smiled modestly when he heard this, "aunt Lizheng didn''t say that. If Uncle Lizheng hadn''t taken us to the county, the murderer wouldn''t have been arrested so soon."


    Aunt Li Zheng smiled, then exchanged greetings and left.


    Wait until Aunt Li Zheng leaves.


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes fell on the place where Liu had just knelt down.


    Now that a brief calm has been restored. Then he must deal with Liu''s woman.


    Lest this woman come out and make trouble in the future.


    Thinking of this, he felt a sense of killing at the bottom of his eyes.


    After Mrs. Li Zheng left for a while, Chiang sat in his position with a painful face. He shook his head. He still did something wrong. Otherwise, how could so many things happen? It was he who brought that bitch back when he was soft hearted on the first day of junior high school.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t have to guess what the old woman was thinking. He smiled coldly. If he knew so, why did he have to start? But since it is a disaster to leave this woman, he will solve this woman sooner or later.


    Liu must not stay.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er had just been hurt again, Jiang returned directly to the room. Chu Pan''er didn''t pay attention to these.


    "Sister, they have gone too far. Why do you think the second aunt is like this?"


    Chu Pan''er took a deep look at Chu Ying''er''s faint opening


    "This is human nature!"


    Chu Pan''er''s mind is not here. He plans to go to Dong Yizhen again to see Pei Jiyue. How is it now? After all, I heard that Pei Jiyue was there with Dong Yizhen these days.


    Seeing that her sister was willing to talk to her, Chu Yinger was excited.


    He clenched his lips tightly and looked at his sister with a ray of light at the bottom of his eyes. Seeing Chu Yinger like this, Chu Pan''er was very helpless.


    "Clean up. Let''s go to Hu Zilin."


    Dong Yizhen''s side is called Hu Zilin. It''s a distance from here, but it''s very quiet and remote.


    Can my sister take me to Hu Zilin?


    Chu Yinger''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a light flashed across the bottom of her eyes. It seems that her sister is forgiving him, isn''t she?


    For a moment, Chu Yinger felt warm in her heart.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t care about Chu Ying''er''s idea. He took some food and went on the road with Chu Ying''er.


    After arriving at Hu Zilin, the two went to find the Dong family. At this time, the Dong family''s parents were still not at home. When Dong Yizhen knew that they were coming, he quickly welcomed them out.


    "Brother Dong, I came to visit Pei Jiyue. How is he now?"


    Hearing that Chu Pan''er came to see Pei Jiyue, Dong Yizhen''s face changed slightly. Finally, he smiled and said, "after he has cultivated himself, he will go back. He said he is not bothering you. He also said that after the man''s accident, he must go back and clean up the mess."


    As for who it was, several people present knew. Chu Pan''er nodded and found that Dong Yizhen''s mood was wrong. He didn''t think much and handed over the things in his hand to Dong Yizhen: "these things were originally given to childe Pei. Since childe is not here, I''ll give them to you."


    As soon as he heard that these things were for Pei Jiyue, Dong Yizhen''s face became more ugly, but he quietly took them over.


    "I''ll take it down first."


    As soon as the voice fell, they looked at each other like this, and no one spoke? After all, Dong Yizhen couldn''t invite Chu Pan''er in.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between them was a little awkward. This was what Dong Yizhen thought. He clenched his fist on the corner of his lips and coughed slightly. "By the way, I''ve been busy these days. I''m going to continue hunting up the mountain. I don''t know what kind of girl likes? I can fight for her."


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er slightly raised his eyebrows, young master


    Ordinary people say to send sachets or rouge, but this one


    However, he was not picky. He smiled and said faintly, "as long as it is the little woman sent by brother Dong, he likes it."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, a suspicious blush appeared on Dong Yizhen''s originally dark face.


    Seeing the interaction between the two people, Chu Yinger on one side was very helpless. The two people clearly liked each other. As a result, they were still so nervous. Moreover, people sent keepsakes and sachets. As a result, the two people were good. Did they want to take prey as keepsakes?


    Can''t blame Chu Yinger for thinking too much. He just thinks his sister is very bold. Why did he encounter such a thing? His sister hasn''t seen through yet? At the thought of the words "sister and sister", his face darkened. I''m afraid his sister hasn''t forgiven him yet, but he''s here


    Thinking of this, his heart is very bitter. Sister, sister really knows that she is wrong. When can you forgive her?


    Although he felt that Chu Pan''er might have forgiven him, he still had complaints about his heart, otherwise he wouldn''t say a word to him!


    While Chu Yinger was thinking, Chu Pan''er had finished the conversation between the two people.


    Obviously, they are in love for the first time, but they are not willing to express their intentions easily, so they can only delay like this.


    "Brother Dong, if it''s all right, I''ll go back first, so as not to be asked by adults at home. This will have a bad impact."


    Chu Pan''er took the lead in opening his mouth. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen''s face changed slightly, and a trace of panic crossed his eyes. Are you leaving now? How did time pass so fast? He doesn''t want to separate from chupan''er yet.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s white face and his gentle voice, his heart seemed bound by something and wanted to collect him completely.


    "In that case, be careful."


    Chu Pan''er slightly jawed his head and turned to leave. At this time, a voice came not far away.


    "This girl is a sign of good health. I said Dong Lang, where did you meet? Why didn''t dad know?"


    It turned out that old Dong, who was going to sell vegetables, came back. Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face turned more red. How did he bump into old Dong and come back?


    He suddenly felt a little shy. It seemed that he had never encountered anything in his two lives. At this time, father Dong came closer and closer and smiled politely at Chu Pan''er not far away.


    Then he took a look at Dong Yizhen and said with a simple and honest smile, "Dong Lang, don''t you introduce yourself to your father?"


    He''s a nice boy. Since he was picked up, the boy was afraid to get close because of his temperament and hunting. Now there are girls coming, will something good happen in his family?


    At the thought of this, father Dong was also very happy.


    Seeing that Dong''s father was staring at him for a while, Chu Pan''er was a little embarrassed. When she found that it was wrong, Dong Yizhen coughed to remind Dong''s father.


    "Dad, don''t scare people, girl."


    Father Dong realized something and laughed. He was abrupt just now.


    "Girl, I''m sorry. I was just surprised. I don''t know what the girl did when she came here?"

 Chapter 194

    "Because a friend lived here before and he helped me a lot in the past, so he came to have a look. Unexpectedly, he has gone back."


    Chu Pan''er told the truth about it without any concealment. After all, he didn''t think there was anything to hide. Listen to Chu Pan''er''s words, father Dong nodded thoughtfully.


    "You''re talking about the young master of the Pei family?"


    Although father Dong gets up early and gets up late, although the childe doesn''t live in their house, he is still very clear about his son''s behavior. After all, occasionally, his son will call the childe of Pei''s family home for dinner. In this way, he will naturally know him as soon as he goes.


    Chu Pan''er looked at the sky and smiled: "Uncle Dong, it''s not early. I''ll go back with my sister first, so as not to make the road difficult!"


    "It''s also that your two girls'' homes are not safe. Well, Dong Lang, why don''t you give them away!"


    "Good!"


    Dong Yizhen nodded without hesitation, but his father looked at Chu Pan''er and was very satisfied, because he knew his son''s virtue. He didn''t talk about women, and he didn''t like to say hello even when he met people. When he met someone who could speak, after a match, it would be done, Then his son won''t worry for the rest of his life.


    After all, he is old and can stay with his son for a long time, so it is most important to find him a partner. Dong Yizhen naturally doesn''t know that his father has thought so many things. He just wants to come back early after sending the two girls home.


    Just his eyes touched Chu Pan''er. He quickly stopped looking. I don''t know why, when he saw Miss Chu''s clear eyes, his heart kept beating.


    On the way, the three didn''t talk much. Seeing that they were about to arrive at Chu''s house, Dong Yizhen called Chu Pan''er, "Miss Chu, I''ll send you here so that others won''t see you and gossip."


    At this time, Dong Yizhen suddenly remembered the rumors about Chu Pan''er in the village these two days, and his eyes were filled with pity.


    "Miss Chu, you''ve been wronged these days!"


    After a while, I didn''t understand Dong Yizhen''s meaning. Then I suddenly remembered what he was talking about and smiled: "nothing, but it''s all rumors. The clear is clear and the turbid is turbid. Besides, isn''t Mrs. Li Zheng helping me clarify now?"


    He also just knew that he had to thank Mrs. Li Zheng. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Li Zheng, I don''t know how many people were gossiping about him.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s appearance, Dong Yizhen was very unhappy. He wanted to hold the woman in front of him in his arms, comfort him and let him not be afraid. He was there.


    But he also knew that if he was seen by others, he would arrange a charge of private giving and receiving, so it''s better to let it go.


    "Miss Chu, if you encounter this again in the future, you must tell me. I will... In short, I will stand behind you and protect you!"


    One eye finally boldly looked at Chu Pan''er, and he said firmly.


    I don''t know when the woman in front of him has entered his world and slowly left a trace in his heart that he will never forget. Therefore, he really wants to protect the woman in front of him.


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to hear Dong Yizhen say such words. Similarly, he also knew how heavy these words were.


    I will stand behind you?


    This sentence seems to have been said by his father, but now his father is far away in the capital, and it can be regarded as that life and death are separated. For a time, he felt very sad. He wanted to grow up quickly, and then ran to often find his father.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s thoughts seem to be drifting away, Dong Yizhen can''t guess Chu Pan''er''s mind. Is it because his words make Chu Pan''er feel unwilling? If so, it''s really ashamed. I knew he wouldn''t say these words. What should I do if I was frightened and become a beautiful girl?


    Thinking of this, he could not help blaming his recklessness.


    "Miss Chu, I''m sorry. I''ve gone too far. If Miss Chu cares, don''t take this to heart!"


    Because of these words, Chu Pan''er returned to his mind. Seeing that Dong Yizhen seemed to have misunderstood his meaning, he quickly explained: "Miss Chu, brother Dong, it''s not like this. I was just thinking about other things, so I went away for a while. I''m sorry."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s explanation, Dong Yizhen was relieved. Suddenly, his eyes touched Chu Pan''er''s small mouth, and there was a strange feeling in his heart. He even wanted to hold the cherry mouth in his mouth. How could he have such an absurd idea? He couldn''t help but see a red shadow on his dark cheek,


    "This is a good girl. If you need any help, just tell me."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know the man''s psychological activities. He just thought he was so shy. After talking for a while, he blushed. He felt a little cute. He just smiled, "don''t worry. If something happens, he will find you. Brother Dong, let''s say goodbye!"


    With that, Chu Pan''er smiled and left with Chu Ying''er. Behind them, Dong Yizhen entered the door of Chu''s house, and then turned around safely.


    On the way back, his mind kept thinking of Chu Pan''er''s small mouth slightly opened and closed. He felt itchy. When he reacted, he wiped himself secretly. How could he be so? He was daydreaming about the woman''s tenderness and scolding himself secretly, but his mind couldn''t help thinking of the scene.


    In this way, he returned to Dong''s house in a daze. When Dong''s father saw that Dong Yizhen was so confused, his son didn''t seem to be easily distracted. He suddenly thought of something. As soon as his face lit up, he coughed and slapped Dong Yizhen on the shoulder: "I said good son, are you thinking of a girl?"


    When he was photographed by his father, Dong Yizhen reacted. He heard what Tong said. His face changed slightly and his face was serious: "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. It will affect Miss Chu''s reputation."


    These two days have wronged him enough. If there are more rumors, I''m afraid it will make him more uncomfortable, so he doesn''t want chu Pan''er to have any pressure.


    Seeing his son, he hasn''t caught up with someone else''s daughter. Now he is worried that someone else''s reputation will not be affected. He touched his beard and smiled, "in fact, it''s nothing for you to catch up with someone else''s girl. As long as you like, at that time, even if dad works hard, he will prepare the bride price for you!"

 Chapter 195

    Father Dong touched his beard and smiled. When he heard that father Dong didn''t make any jokes, Dong Yizhen''s face changed slightly. He clasped his hands and looked at father Dong: "Dad, it''s not urgent. Moreover, dad has done enough for me over the years. I don''t want my father to work for me anymore."


    He has lost his memory. For so many years, it has been Father Dong taking care of him, so he can''t say that he will continue to let the old man work. Look at the wrinkles on father Dong''s face, and he will know that the man in front of him is old.


    So he was very moved in his heart, but he didn''t want to let father Dong bother.


    Father Dong didn''t care. He waved and sat on the stool at will, stirring up his work: "it''s a piece of cake. After all, you''re my son. Can''t I prepare anything for you as a father?"


    Although being a son is recognized halfway, these feelings are accumulated overnight. Moreover, he has not had children for most of his life, so having a son is naturally a good love.


    Dong Yizhen was shocked when he heard what Tong''s father said. He sighed, fell on his knees, kowtowed to Dong''s father, saw Dong Yizhen, and Dong''s father quickly helped him up.


    "What are you doing? Your father, I haven''t gone yet. Why are you kneeling?"


    Although it was an accusation, there was no sense of blame in that tone. In this way, Dong Yizhen felt very unhappy. He must take good care of his father in the future, whether he has recovered his memory or not


    On the way back to Chu''s house, Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er still didn''t say a word. Chu Ying''er couldn''t stand it. Finally, after dinner, he slipped into Chu Pan''er''s room. Seeing Chu Ying''er''s arrival, Chu Pan''er frowned: "what are you doing?"


    "Sister, can we not do this? We used to have such a good relationship, but now... It''s hard for me. Sister, if you''re unhappy, scold me or beat me, I hope you don''t do this."


    Then he covered his face and sobbed. These days, he was frightened. He was really worried that his sister would ignore him all his life.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Chu Pan''er sneered. He looked at Chu Ying''er and didn''t have the slightest temperature, but he had another plan in his heart. In fact, he wanted to make sense these days. Chu Ying''er had no sense of security. It was normal to be provoked as long as someone stimulated him and combined with the man''s unforgettable thought, but he still couldn''t cross that barrier in his heart.


    "I hope you scold me and beat me!"


    Chu Ying''er said what was in her heart. She didn''t want to continue the cold war with Chu Pan''er. She didn''t know when it was the end.


    "But I don''t care! I''m tired. Go out!"


    Tonight, he plans to absorb heaven and earth aura. Although his skill has been completely restored, it does not mean that he can relax from now on. Moreover, his body is not like that of his previous life, so he must exercise well.


    Seeing her sister and ordering her to leave again, Chu Yinger was very flustered. He really had enough these days. He didn''t want to continue like this. He rushed forward and hugged him regardless of the cold feeling from her sister:


    "Sister, I''ve had enough. I don''t want to continue the cold war with you. Please, don''t do this? I really don''t want to lose your sister. I know I was wrong that day, but I''m really afraid. I''m afraid my sister really doesn''t want me. I''m afraid my sister is really trying to take advantage of me, but I figured it out later, even if I''m direct Use me, it doesn''t matter, I''m willing! "


    In fact, Chu Pan''er has been protecting him since he thought of getting along with his sister,


    So how can you not remember? It is precisely because of these thoughts that he felt more uncomfortable and wanted his sister to forgive him.


    Chu Pan''er was silent. He didn''t answer Chu Ying''er''s words, nor did he push Chu Ying''er away. If he had changed before, he would have pushed Chu Ying''er away without hesitation, and then said an ugly word, but he couldn''t bear to see Chu Ying''er crying so sad.


    It seems that his heart has gradually softened here during this period of time.


    At this time, he was about to say something when he suddenly smelled a smell. His face changed and looked at Chu Yinger. He quickly covered his mouth, nose and eyes with his hand and his own. Chu Yinger looked frightened. He didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t struggle, because he believed in his sister.


    After only a while, there was a small and insignificant pipe in their window, which pierced the window paper, and then a stream of green smoke floated in from the small pipe.


    Chu Yinger looked at what had happened in horror. He wondered what it was.


    Chu Pan''er looked at the color of the green smoke. It looked very turbid. At first glance, it was inferior MI Xiang.


    This kind of incense is not difficult for martial arts practitioners, but he hates the smell.


    Who''s out there? What else do you want to do? They are clearly still awake. They are so bold to do such things. Do you think they are easy to bully?


    Hearing the sparse footsteps at the door, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly. Chu Ying''er gave Chu Ying''er a look. Chu Ying''er understood and pretended to be unconscious. Chu Pan''er saw it and went to sleep. He heard the sound of falling to the ground. The sound at the door was louder. Soon, a squeak opened their room door.


    In came two men who looked very obscene, and they were followed by Liu.


    Liu stared at Chu Pan''er lying on the bed with disgust on his face: "Damn Chu Pan''er, why do you love your hands and feet every day? You say you have changed so much that you are not possessed by monsters. Hehe, I think even if I tell others that you are possessed by monsters and let others think about your recent changes, I''m afraid you will have no doubt. At that time, you can only be burned out by fire. At that time, no one can save you. That''s true You deserve it. If you were more calm, I wouldn''t be so. "


    With that, Liu glared at Chu Pan''er fiercely, but he hated the woman in front of him very much. Now, seeing that he was so easily unconscious, what he had to do next was to take Chu Pan''er away and give him the name of a monster, so no one would obstruct him any more. Thinking of this, he couldn''t stop being proud of his growth. This woman thought she had How good! It didn''t fall into his hands in the end.


    The two wretched men brought by Liu looked at each other. Unexpectedly, the woman looked so beautiful and vicious. However, they also worked with money. Whether they were vicious or not, as long as they did their part well.


    Looking at the two people sleeping on the bed, the obscene man rubbed his palms, smiled and said, "what should we do now? What should we do next?"

 Chapter 196

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw that the two girls were like flowers and jade. It seemed too much to throw them on the bed. Ah, I hope the employer can make him happy and make a profit.


    Earn money and can meet the needs of the body. Thinking of this, Liu''s eyes are very disgusted.


    "I said you all pay attention to me. What''s the saliva of two big men? Haven''t you seen such a beautiful girl? I warn you, you can''t understand the slightly older girl here. Wait. If we come back and have time, you can do whatever you want!"


    At the thought that Chu Ying''er on one side didn''t pay with himself, so Liu was also very unhappy. He snorted coldly. He already thought of the end of Chu Ying''er in his heart, and it''s good to reward him to these men,.


    What he didn''t notice was that Chu Yinger''s body trembled slightly when he just mentioned it, but fortunately, Chu Pan''er held his hand tightly and gave him a trace of comfort.


    Chu Ying''s eyelashes trembled slightly. He was very shocked. He always knew that his second-hand was very unscrupulous, but he didn''t expect to be so vicious and wanted to give him to those men.


    What are the consequences for those men? Don''t you know? Thinking of this, his heart was very cold.


    Chu Pan''er smiled at Chu Ying''er when everyone couldn''t see him and told him not to be afraid. Everything had his own. Chu Ying''er immediately believed Chu Pan''er when he saw his firm face. He felt that as long as his sister was there, everything would be saved.


    Seeing that the two people had not started yet, Liu was in a bad mood and kicked them directly: "I said you two can''t understand people''s words? Why don''t you do it for me? Do you want me to go in person? That''s good. I don''t have to give you money!"


    As soon as they heard that the money was almost gone, the two people immediately returned to their senses and planned to move Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er. At this time, when Chu Pan''er was about to touch Chu Pan''er, Chu Pan''er immediately turned over and grabbed the man''s wrist tightly. The man cried in pain and looked unbelievably at the woman in front of him, as if he didn''t believe it, In this way, he was controlled by a woman.


    Hearing the man''s startled voice, Liu turned around and just saw Chu pan with a sad face looking at him. When he was a child, his face changed greatly, and his fingers trembled at Chu Pan''s words: "how did you wake up? Haven''t you been fascinated by incense for you? How can you move?"


    Hearing Liu''s words, Chu Pan''er only felt funny. He grabbed the man''s finger and cut him off with a click. He was worried that his cry would attract people, so he threw a piece of broken cloth directly into his mouth. Then he neatly lit acupoints on the two people, so that they could not move.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s series of actions, Liu kept retreating and said tremblingly, "what do you want to do with your little hoof? Don''t forget that I''m your second aunt."


    Thinking of the girl who broke his hand like this that day, he felt very uncomfortable when he thought of the pain.


    "Don''t forget that you''re my second aunt? I said, you''re a little funny. Just now you talked about burning me as a monster, but you didn''t think so. I''m your niece. You said how could there be such a vicious person in the world? I don''t want to argue with you about many things, but you did it to me again and again. I don''t want to let you go this time. I''m afraid you''ll die Some difficulties. "


    Chu Pan''er sneered and approached Liu step by step like Shura coming out of hell. Liu''s legs trembled and he fell directly to the ground. He fell to the ground and kept crawling back. Why is this woman so terrible?


    Just now, the heroic momentum also disappeared in the off-season. He was very afraid of being caught by this woman. If this woman did anything treacherous, wouldn''t he be over?


    "Don''t forget, I''m your aunt."


    He wanted to make use of this relationship, but he never really knew the person in front of him. When Chu Pan''er bent down and looked at him with satisfaction, he trembled and was very afraid.


    "I said, niece, can you stop doing this? Can we have something to say?"


    "Have something to say. Hehe, it seems that my second aunt didn''t intend to let me talk well just now. In that case, why should I talk so much with you?"


    Just as Liu dodged, Chu Pan''er quickly lit Liu''s blood twice on him. He couldn''t move any more, "I''ll solve the two goods you brought first, and then solve you. Don''t worry, there are still a lot of accounts between us, and we''ll calculate them slowly!"


    Clap his palm and gently clap it on Liu''s face, but Liu can feel the infinite cold from his palm.


    Chu Pan''er glanced coldly at the paralyzed sitting on the bed. Chu Ying''er seemed that he didn''t believe what was happening in front of him, and what he had just heard also made him feel very cold.


    He really wanted to ask his second aunt why she treated them like this. They are relatives.


    "Didn''t you ask me to give you a chance? Watch Liu and wait for me to deal with them!"


    A cold voice called back his thoughts. Chu Ying''er''s body shook, and her face changed slightly to Chu Pan''er''s cold eyes.


    "Sister..."


    "There is only one kind of people who stay with me, that is, cruel people who are not afraid of death! If you can''t even learn this, there''s no need to stay with me."


    Chu Ying''er gave a slight meal. He didn''t understand Chu Pan''er''s meaning. It was clear that he was by his sister''s side?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t care whether Chu Ying''er understood him or not. He took the two people and left the room. For a time, only Liu Shi and Chu Ying''er were left in the room.


    Chu Pan''er brought them to the river and threw them to the river. Then he untied their acupoints, but they abandoned their limbs, so they couldn''t run at all, leaving only pain. They looked at the women in front of them, who were like a life. They were very terrible. They knew they wouldn''t take the list. In this way, they at least had their lives.


    "Aunt, would you please spare us? Please don''t let me go regardless of the villains!"


    Why is this woman so powerful? Damn it, Liu even told them that these women are weak women, so they have no attack ability at all. That''s why they came here at ease, but it turned out to be like this. What can they do? At the thought of this, they were very oppressed and scolded Liu.


    Chu Pan''er had already seen that the person in front of him was not the villagers here at all. Maybe he was with the last group, but it had nothing to do with him, because they had already become dead in his eyes.


    After dealing with the two, Chu Pan''er returned to Chu''s house. He wanted to enter the room, but he heard the conversation from the room. He put down his knocking hand and listened quietly.

 Chapter 197

    Liu didn''t expect that his mind was seen clearly. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er understood all his actions, but why did Chu Pan''er never stop him?


    But he didn''t dare admit it, for fear that Chu Pan''er didn''t know what to do for him.,


    "Pan''er, what are you talking about? Don''t wrong me."


    Although it was an explanation, his eyes did not dare to look directly at Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er looked in his eyes and gave him an ear without hesitation.


    His slap was exhausted. Liu didn''t expect that Chu Pan''er was so cruel. He covered his face and kept howling.


    And his face is swollen like a pig''s head.


    Chu Pan''er is not worried that his voice can attract others. After all, in the Chu family, only he and Chu Ying''er are awake. The others have fallen into sleep, and all this is thanks to the person in front of him, so he is responsible for all this.


    Probably, Liu Shi also understood this. He didn''t dare to continue fooling. He was afraid that he would be treated more rudely by the woman in front of him.


    Chu Pan''er squatted on the ground and tried to be indifferent to him. He said indifferently, "Liu, I respect your identity, but you are so shameless, so it''s no wonder who. If you were my elder at ordinary times, I wouldn''t disrespect you, but you have to tear this layer of face."


    With that, he stretched out a slender hand and directly grabbed Liu''s neck. Then, he slowly tightened the strength. Liu felt very afraid. The sense of suffocation he had not seen for a long time came again, and his face changed. He suddenly found that he couldn''t make a sound. He could only feel his weakness. In addition, he gradually lost his strength. He stopped struggling and slowly closed his eyes, And the corners of his eyes were still filled with tears.


    Chu Pan''er sneered when he saw Liu so. Was he desperate? No, he doesn''t want to end like this. The suffering and pain of this woman are still ahead. How can he relax like this? In his opinion, Liu''s death is a kind of relaxation for him. After all, this woman has many evils. It''s impossible to let him go like this. If she does, it''s unfair to them, If he hadn''t found out, I''m afraid the Chu family would be killed by this woman one day.


    Now he is Chu Pan''er, so he must be protected. If this woman destroys him, it would be too much.


    It''s a little easier to let him go, isn''t it? He wants everyone to know the crimes committed by this woman, and everyone to watch. This kind of woman is a burden in the world.


    Therefore, he loosened Liu Shi. Liu Shi felt a little bound, his face changed slightly, and his whole body was like relaxed, which made him feel very comfortable.


    At this time, he raised his head and looked at the thoughtful eyes of the woman. His face became very ugly. Why did he think that the woman in front of him was like a fox and thought a lot of things in his heart?


    He opened his mouth carefully and asked, "hope girl, can you spare my second aunt and spare me for the sake that I am your relative?"


    There was a trace of appeal in his voice, but the woman in front of him had no moving heart. He looked at Liu sarcastically: "Liu, what do you think of me? When I am a good man, I can even let you go even when you hurt me in every way. It''s ridiculous. Liu, I want you to know what happens when you do evil!"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold. Liu knew that he could not escape. At a glance, he was full of decadence. He had known that he should not do so, but he still didn''t think that Chu Pan''er was so cruel, so he still had an expectation in his heart, but unexpectedly, when he thought about it, he was directly knocked out by Chu Pan''er when he woke up, I found myself at Lizheng''s home.


    Li Zheng looked at Liu in front of him and looked at Chu Pan''er with some doubts: "Pan girl, what''s going on?"


    Why did you tie Liu up?


    However, Lizheng felt nothing. After all, he thought that Chu Pan''er must have his own reason for doing this. Sure enough, Pan''er spoke faintly and told Lizheng all the context of the matter.


    When he learned what Liu had done, Li Zheng was very angry. He slapped the table hard and said coldly: "what a Liu, who actually did such an act and was caught by a small man. It''s hopeless. I hope you did well this time. Otherwise, I don''t know what this Liu will do to your Chu family."


    He glared at Liu fiercely. Li Zheng was very angry. He could only wink at Li Zheng and let him pass himself, but Li Zheng, what did Liu do? Although he just listened, he was still very angry. What did he think? He frowned.


    "It''s just that there''s no evidence. Although I believe it, others don''t believe it. Can you show the evidence?"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er didn''t frown. He directly picked up the burden he had just brought and put it flat on the table. After opening it, he revealed the golden and yellow things inside.


    Seeing the gold and silver treasures inside, Li was frowning, but there was no greed in his eyes, just a little surprised.


    "These things are Liu''s?"


    "Yes, all of them belong to the Liu family. There are only the Chu family behind the Liu family, and there are no such things at all. Therefore, it is obvious that all of them are obtained by the Liu family through other channels, so I hope Uncle Li Zheng can decide and bring this woman to the law."


    If you want to solve Liu''s and Xiaobai''s mood, you don''t get a trace of relaxation, but you are very heavy. This woman really deserves to die.


    "Also, it seems that this woman really has a problem."


    Li Zheng nodded. He didn''t think what Chu Pan''er said was unreasonable.


    "Hope girl wants to deal with Liu. After all, this woman is also related to your Chu family."


    Of course, this woman''s death is not enough to explain what he has done? Liu would not admit it, so he had to design it.


    "It''s all up to you, uncle. After all, it''s too much involved."


    Li Zheng nodded thoughtfully: "you have to find out the money. Believe the girl, you don''t mind."


    This matter is the secret of the Chu family, so it''s best not to be known.


    This kind of thing must be agreed by the master of your family. Do you have any opinion on this?


    Chu Pan''er certainly knew that this matter could not be concealed. Therefore, it was natural to let the old lady know the best, so he nodded: "if you want to find out about this matter, you must find grandma."

 Chapter 198

    However, this woman is now trusted by her grandmother. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to check. He frowned and thought for a while. Finally, he said, "by the way, I have an idea. I don''t know if Li Zheng can agree?"


    Li Zheng knows this girl, so he wants to hear what you think?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t tell Li Zheng what he thought now.


    All he wanted was to design. Liu and his wild man were found together, but he couldn''t let Liu tell the truth, otherwise he would scare away his wild man, and all his previous efforts would be wasted.


    "If it helps, it''s up to you. After all, it must be found out as soon as possible."


    Li was aware of the seriousness of the matter, so he didn''t say much.


    Chu Pan''er knew that he couldn''t tell Li Zheng what he wanted to design Liu.


    "There''s uncle, so I let go."


    Hearing his words, Li Zheng nodded thoughtfully.


    "But I hope I can tell my uncle that many things are not what I want, so I hope my uncle doesn''t have too many misunderstandings about me."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, I was a little confused, but Chu Pan''er didn''t give it to you. He turned and left, and took Liu before he left.


    Liu was not happy to be taken away by Chu Pan''er. He always felt that Chu Pan''er should have another plan, otherwise how could he let him go? So when he moved his body, he thought of Chu Pan''er''s behavior, and his face became very ugly. He didn''t believe what the woman wanted to do. The woman would let him go, snorted coldly, and he looked in the direction of Chu Pan''er.


    "Hope girl..."


    "The second aunt still doesn''t need to call me anymore. If you want to live for a while and a half more, I will naturally give it, but I need you to do one thing!"


    Chu Pan''er took out a piece of paper and a pen and gave it to Liu. Liu didn''t understand what the referee was.


    Chu Pan''er had deep pupils and looked at Liu faintly. Liu''s body trembled. Is it really that simple?


    In fact, Chu Pan''er didn''t want Liu to do much. He just wrote a letter to Tian Dazhuang.


    Today, he not only wants Liu to have no ability to harm people from now on, but also wants Tian Dazhuang to be discredited.


    Although, if something happens to the Liu family, people outside will certainly gossip and feel that Chu Feng is not right. Otherwise, how can it cause such a thing and affect their marriage at that time? However, it can''t be said that for the sake of the so-called gossip, they can''t swallow it and let this woman harm them alive. The Chu family can''t find it at that time, But when outsiders find out, their Chu family is doomed.


    After hearing Chu Pan''er''s plan, Liu trembled and took the pen and the paper. After seeing that he had written it, Chu Pan''er took it and nodded with satisfaction. Then he went there using lightness skills and secretly put the paper at Tian Dazhuang''s door.


    Sure enough, when Tian Dazhuang saw the information about the appointment above, he couldn''t wait to come to the reed marsh agreed above.


    Liu was there, but at this time, he had lost his old look. He trembled and looked somewhere, but he was warned. He had to hold Tian Dazhuang with laughter.


    "Da Zhuang, I miss you so much. Why are you so slow?"


    It was half an hour before the appointment, but it was already more than an hour. However, Liu dared not wait there for the so-called plan.


    Tian Dazhuang came forward and pinched Liu''s thin waist. Then he smiled happily and said, "you little whore, but you haven''t fed you for a few days. Have you become so debauchery?"


    Somehow, Mingming didn''t hear Tian Dazhuang say these nonsense for the first time, but he felt disgusted in his heart. Is it because of the pressure given by Chu Pan''er?


    But he didn''t dare to show any performance. At this time, Tian Dazhuang noticed Liu''s mistake and asked, but Liu shrank back. Finally, Da Zhuangshi couldn''t help it. He hugged Liu and fell directly into the reed marsh and began the movement of combining up and down.


    Chu Pan''er, who saw all this in his eyes, stood under a tree not far away and was stunned. It seemed that Tian Dazhuang was a hungry ghost in color. Even his former lover couldn''t see what was on his mind.


    But like this kind of coyote, you can see that there is a ghost. With a sneer, his eyes fell not far away. It should be almost time to calculate.


    Then there is a good play.


    He has already ordered Chu Xi to find wandering fish and shrimp in the reed marsh on the pretext that they are very large. This kind of thing has not been found in chujia village, so it has aroused the mood and gossip of many people. It is agreed that they will come out and catch them tonight.


    Although it can only attract some men, it is enough for him. Anyway, Liu must be discredited today, so that he can legitimately send this woman to hell.


    Because Liu''s handle is in his hand, he is not afraid that he will turn against his bone. However, even if he has no handle, Liu is so afraid of death that he will not talk nonsense.


    Soon, the lights were bright not far away, but the sight of men and women who were addicted to lust was completely blocked by the reed marsh. Therefore, this anomaly was not found at all.


    Seeing people in the distance, Chu Pan''er was surprised to find some women. What did those people do this big night? Did you come fishing together?


    He leaned against the tree trunk and quietly stared at the group of people who came with candles. From a distance, he could see that Chu Xi was the first. Although it was bad to take advantage of a teenage boy, as long as Liu had no chance to fight back, that was the best result.


    The group of people got closer and closer. A pair of wild mandarin ducks sweating in the reed marsh noticed something wrong and hurriedly raised their heads. They just saw the fire reflected in the lake, and the fire seemed to get closer and closer. Tian Dazhuang immediately panicked and hurried down from the woman, holding his clothes like running. When he reacted, he lost his chance.


    "I said Chu family boy, is there really a big fish in the reed marsh? Don''t you lie to us? After all, it hasn''t happened in Chu family village for several years!"


    The man with the torch and harpoon looked at the dark reed marsh, and some did not believe it.


    Although Chu Xi was young, he was a man''s neck. He stood in front of the man and patted himself on the chest.


    "Third uncle, I saw a big fish with my own eyes. Don''t you believe what I said?"


    He said with an unhappy face: "I''m a famous honest man in our chujia village. Can I lie to you?"


    "If you are honest, no one will be honest!"


    A man''s laughter came not far away. Soon, it was laughter.


    "Wait, there''s something in the reed marsh!"

 Chapter 199

    A man saw the dark shadow shaking in the reed marsh and immediately shouted in surprise, which made Tian Dazhuang lying in the reed marsh sweat and think of muddling through like this, but he didn''t expect to be found and closed his mouth. He glared at Liu.


    Although it was dark and some could not see clearly, Liu Shi felt Tian Dazhuang''s anger at him. He was very innocent. It was clearly not whether he moved or not.


    Tian Dazhuang confirmed that it was Liu who attracted their attention, but he really misunderstood Liu.


    Because Chu Pan''er made this noise.


    The sight at night was excellent, so Chu Pan''er easily found the hiding place of the two people on the ninth day. He scoffed at this, but of course he wouldn''t be kind. He picked up a stone and ran directly towards him,


    The night was very quiet, so the two men were easily found.


    Others looked nervous, with a touch of expectation in their eyes: "you said, it''s not a big fish?"


    "It should be. You see, it seems that the dynamic and static range has been increased a little, so it is enough to prove that there is something in it. I think it should be a good thing even if it is not a big fish."


    They approached step by step with torches, and Tian Dazhuang was frightened. He prayed in his heart that they would not continue to approach, otherwise, he would lose his identity as the village head!


    Unconsciously, because he was nervous, his whole body was shaking and his whole body was sweating. Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, he was still praying, but it backfired. They pulled away the reed marsh and just looked at his sight full of fear


    "Ah! There is no big fish, but there is a pair of wild mandarin ducks!"


    One of the first people to find him exclaimed, Tian Dazhuang saw this and his face changed. He quickly took his clothes to block himself. But soon, he stretched out his hands and tore off the cloth he had attached, which surprised and stunned everyone. Isn''t this the village head? Why are you here?


    Thinking of this, the people were very surprised. They noticed the woman next to the village head, and several men couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    The body was covered with reverie green marks. Although the kiss marks on it were dense, it did not affect everyone to see his charming body and ENA.


    "Village head, second aunt, why are you here?"


    A startling cry rang out in the crowd, and then exposed Chu Xi''s incredible face. He hurried to them, took off his outer shirt and covered Liu''s body.


    He didn''t expect that when he took everyone to catch fish, he would come to see this scene. For a moment, his emotions surged in his heart. When he looked at Liu, he also took his dislike.


    "Oh, my God, these goddamn dog men and women are doing such disgusting things in the reed marsh. Is there any face?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s still the village head. I didn''t expect to do such a thing. It really humiliates our chujia village."


    All the villagers had anger on their faces and contempt for the two people in front of them.


    In the face of such eyes, the two were ashamed, especially Liu, who felt as if he had been stabbed all over.


    He knew that Chu Pan''er might have designed all this. Maybe the girl didn''t know where to wait to see a good play. At the thought of this, he hated her. The girl was too much, but he didn''t dare to make a mistake when he thought of the girl''s threat. His girl killed him without mercy.


    But is this what he wants to see?


    He felt very frightened and didn''t understand what Chu Pan''er was going to do.


    In this way, the villagers lost some clothes and went to Lizheng''s home.


    When he learned what had happened, Li Zheng''s face was very ugly. He put on his clothes and came out. Seeing that they were in poor clothes, he went forward and slapped the village head in the face.


    "Well, you Tian Dazhuang, at the beginning, you were asked to be the village head. I just thought you had some ability, but this time passed slowly. Unexpectedly, you didn''t make any good contribution to the village, but you still made such a disgusting thing. You said you had to be shameless, I bah!"


    Li Zheng spit directly on Tian Dazhuang, this bastard.


    Looking aside, Liu, who was shrinking in a corner, his face was even more ugly.


    He threw the woman out, but unexpectedly, he left it behind. Now it''s good. It''s not a loss of the face of the Chu family. The woman unexpectedly spread it out after she got together with the village head behind their back. What''s the matter?


    "Li Zheng, this woman seduced me. It has nothing to do with me!"


    As a village head, what is the end of adultery between men and women? So he quickly raised his head, distanced himself from Liu and hurriedly shirked his responsibility, but how could Li Zheng believe him and glared at him with disdain: "you are the only loser who has shirked all the charges. What bad things are you thinking in your stomach? I know it all!"


    At first, he was so careless that he chose Tian Dazhuang to be the head of this village. He was really ashamed. What did this bastard do?


    "Li Zheng, for the sake of our many years of acquaintance, count it, and then live with me, okay?"


    He didn''t want to lose his life because of a temporary romantic affair. It''s not cost-effective. Moreover, the bull market was originally a widow. It can''t be said that he wasted himself for such a widow, so he had to survive. He glared at Liu fiercely, pointed at him and scolded angrily: "It''s you little bitch who seduces me all day. You deserve to be immersed in a pig cage, don''t you?"


    Then he smiled to Li Zheng''s flattery. Hearing his words, Li Zheng snorted coldly. This is that other villagers quit for a moment. Because they have been bullied enough by Tian Dazhuang, they can now bring down the village head, so how can they miss this opportunity?


    "Lord Li Zheng is Tian Dazhuang. He has committed adultery with others, and he is still a widow of the Chu family. Shouldn''t he be soaked in a pig cage? If he doesn''t soak in a pig cage, it''s too sorry for the summer vacation. After all, the men of the Chu family died to protect us people. Therefore, in love and reason, we''d better seek justice for them."


    "Yes, this Liu family, I heard that some time ago he was confused with a single man, but it didn''t end up behind him, so I don''t know this situation. But now we, we all catch this woman in person and have sex with the village head, so we should catch them and punish them ruthlessly. I think the frame is too cheap. They burn them directly. It''s not very pleasant "Is that right?"

 Chapter 200

    "Yes, yes, it''s better to burn to death. It''s too cheap for them to soak pig cages!"


    The people began to talk in a few words, but when they heard these words, Liu and Tian Dazhuang, the parties, looked pale. Unexpectedly, the villagers were so cruel that they wanted to burn them alive. Tian Dazhuang glared at the villagers, "You muddleheaded ghosts, I said that Liu seduced me. Even if you want to burn, you only accept Liu''s fox spirit. Why do you say me? Don''t forget that I''m your village head."


    "What''s so great about the village head? Can the village head do such dirty things? Can the village head have sex with the little widow? It''s ridiculous!"


    One of them smiled. He hated the village head very much. He was bullied by the village head at the beginning. Now he finally had the chance to love him. How could he let go?


    Tian Dazhuang''s face turned green. He recognized the man in front of him. He was greedy for ten liang of silver when collecting fees. The result is recorded now, isn''t it? He said gnashing his teeth: "this is public revenge for private revenge! Isn''t it the last time you? The result is recorded now. Didn''t I treat you badly before?"


    "The village head still remembers it, but so what? It''s all over. Now we use it!"


    The man was not afraid of Tian Dazhuang''s stabbing. Everyone laughed with a roar when they heard this. When they were hearing this discussion, their heads hurt. He waved his hand: "you all go. I will deal with this matter naturally. It''s also a disaster to keep these two bastards. Let''s burn them, but we still have to discuss with the Chu family before burning them."


    Li Zheng didn''t look at them at all, because he felt that he had stained their eyes.


    On hearing this decision, Tian Dazhuang and Liu''s face turned pale. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Did they also lose their lives? Liu thought that instead of being burned, he might as well be directly killed by Chu Pan''er. In this way, at least, he wouldn''t suffer so much pain, so he wanted to open his mouth and tell everyone the truth, but at this time, his tongue was like a knot , open your mouth but make no sound.


    Chu Pan''er hid in the dark and looked at all this silently. In fact, he had been paying attention. Liu naturally wouldn''t miss his every expression and action.


    He feels very ironic. Does this woman really think he can''t guess?


    "Chuxi, go back and invite your grandmother over."


    Li Zheng originally thought that he would go there in person, but it was bad to think of a large number of people in the past. After all, the people of the Chu family are all women, and their skin is still very thin. This has happened, which makes them lose face. If there is any mistake, what should we do.


    Chu Xi was silent all the time and didn''t speak. When he heard Li Zheng''s instructions, he clenched his fist, nodded, promised, and soon returned to Chu''s house.


    Chu Pan''er looked at the back of Chu Xi and sighed. In fact, he did make use of Chu Xi today, but he also wanted to drive away the Liu family and bring peace to the Chu family. He knew that this was somewhat disappointing and trusted, but he had nothing to do.


    On the way back to Chu''s house, Chu Xi always wondered whether he shouldn''t take everyone to the reed marsh to catch fish. In this way, he won''t see the scene of adultery between the two people. He doesn''t care about his future. He thinks about his sister and his niece who hasn''t grown up. If they go out to marry in the future, he''s afraid they won''t be able to marry a good family. After all, Encountered such a scandal, it will certainly make people doubt, so he felt very sorry.


    The door of the Chu family was getting closer and closer. He took a look. There was a candlelight door outside the door. He didn''t go in for a long time.


    He doesn''t know whether grandma can accept it. After all, grandma is old. Even if grandma is no matter how mean, she is still their own grandma. Therefore, he is really worried that they are still waiting for him here. If he doesn''t tell Grandma, others will come and tell me. I''m afraid the blow is another kind, so he finally sighed , he went back and told Chiang about it.


    When he learned that Liu had done such a dirty thing, Chiang really couldn''t stand it. After a brief coma, he woke up like a teenager, waved his hand and stopped caring about it.


    Unfortunately, after receiving Chiang''s answer, he returned to Lizheng''s home. At this time, the villagers still surrounded them. When they learned that the old lady''s decision was on time, they nodded, took the village name, went to set up a fire, and planned to burn two bitches in the middle of the village.


    Tian Dazhuang didn''t update. He didn''t want to be like this, so he kept struggling. However, how could Lizheng give him a chance to directly recruit a majestic man and knock him with a stick, which made him unconscious in an instant.


    Liu Shi was very frightened. Maybe he was too scared. He suddenly shouted the wrong voice. Then he reacted. He could speak. He was surprised. He shouted at Li Zheng: "Li Zheng is not my own choice. It is all designed by Chu Pan''er. He threatened me. If I don''t do what he said, he will kill me. Li Zheng, I''m wronged!"


    Finally, the words that had been held for a long time came out. Liu Shi gasped and felt relaxed for a while. Li Zheng frowned when he heard this.


    Before he spoke, another person took the lead: "I''ll go. When the widow is dying, she has to drag Miss Chu into the water. This miss Chu is an innocent girl. How can this kind of thing be involved? Moreover, the woman we see clearly enjoys it."


    I thought of the woman coming out of the reed marsh, but her face was flushed. Now she said she was designed by someone. I don''t believe it.


    Seeing that his words were not believed, Liu was shocked and wanted to run to Li Zheng, but he found that his whole body was bound. As soon as he was not careful, he fell down. But regardless of the pain, he still looked at Lizheng: "Lizheng, every word I said is serious. Now Chu Pan''er is possessed by monsters. He not only beat me, but also designed me to commit adultery with others. Do you think this is a good girl? If you want to burn, you should pull the woman possessed by monsters!"

 Chapter 201

    What is possessed by a monster?


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Hearing this, Chu Xi wanted to go up and beat Liu. He gnashed his teeth and scolded:


    "Liu Shi, what are you talking about? When was my sister possessed by a monster?"


    "Isn''t it? Everyone can see that your sister has been completely different from before since she fell from the tree. Look at him now. It''s not possessed by monsters. What''s that? Otherwise, how can you explain how a person can change dramatically overnight?"


    This is his view. He knew long ago that Xiaobai could never be an ordinary person. I remember that Xiaobai was afraid of him in the past, but now he is not afraid of him and dare to threaten him. This is not a problem. What is it?


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Chu Xi didn''t believe Liu''s words at all. Even if he believed them, he couldn''t show it.


    After all, his sister is very normal in his eyes.


    Although Chu Xi doesn''t believe it, it doesn''t mean that others don''t believe it. They thought to themselves. It seems that there is such a thing. In the past, Chu Pan''er was silly and crazy. Now Chu Pan''er is not only so smart, but also does business, so they began to talk about it.


    "Yes, it''s not like this before. I''ve seen him before. He can''t even distinguish between medicine and sugar. As a result, he has become so smart. Don''t you think it''s strange that he has become like this these days?"?


    "Yes, Chu Pan''er, I''m afraid there''s a real problem. I punished him today. I used to be very afraid of Liu, but now even Liu dares to fight. I remember the last time I saw Chu Pan''er beat Liu in their house."


    The one who spoke was the one who watched around the Chu family last time.


    "So is Chu Pan''er really a monster?"


    A voice could not help trembling. It contained fear and fear. Seeing this, Liu took the opportunity to roar: "look now, that woman is a monster. Otherwise, how can you explain it? If you want to burn, it''s best to burn him together, so that he won''t harm the people."


    Liu Shiyi said in earnest. He felt proud at the bottom of his eyes. What do I think you should do? Didn''t you want to kill me? I want you to see who will die.


    He frowned at the sound of the discussion.


    He was also very strange about Chu Pan''er''s change, but he felt that even if Chu Pan''er changed, he was not possessed by any monster at all. After all, Chu Pan''er never hurt people and helped them.


    "Everyone, don''t listen to the nonsense of Liu''s school. If Chu Pan''er is really a monster, why can you still be safe now?"


    A sentence woke up the villagers. They all nodded to each other: "yes, if Pan''er is really a monster, are we still alive? Don''t listen to Liu''s nonsense. Maybe he is dead and wants to pull a cushion."


    Liu''s eyes turned when he saw that his mind had been exposed. At this time, Tian Dazhuang also felt that the opportunity had come and said with a bitter smile: "who said that Pan''er didn''t harm others? He abandoned my son''s bottom. Think about my son''s five big and three thick, Chu Pan''er is a weak woman, and he is not his opponent. Isn''t there a problem? What is it?"


    "In my opinion, whether Chu Pan''er wants to manage or not, he must solve the dog man and woman first, so that they won''t take a chance and think we''ll let him go!"


    One of them spoke to the spirit, and everyone agreed. Liu and Tian Dazhuang immediately panicked. When they saw someone coming and wanted to catch them, Liu suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly opened his mouth: "you can''t kill me! I have evidence to prove it."


    "Evidence?"


    Everyone stopped and looked at each other. "What evidence can you have?"


    "As long as you find it, come and have a look. It''s clear whether this woman is a demon or a ghost."


    He remembered the old master and found him a person who could talk to him. The person who spoke to him was in a small town. As long as he could contact the Taoist, he would be able to identify Pan''er as a monster.


    I''m afraid it''s ok if I don''t resist. If I resist, I think he''s a monster and will die.


    "Taoist? Where did you come from?"


    Where will there be a Taoist in their poor and secluded countryside?


    Liu''s eyes were purring and he was about to speak. A voice sounded: "I remember there is a Heavenly Master Wang in this town. I heard that he is still a little capable. Can you call him clearly?"


    Hearing that everyone was trying to find a Taoist, Liu smiled with satisfaction. Chu Pan''er, how do you live? His smile was seen by Chu Xi. Now he is angry. This bitch wants to drag his sister into the water. It''s disgusting.


    All this farce fell into Chu Pan''er''s eyes.


    It seems that Liu is really disobedient.


    Can''t you really escape this robbery?


    He had long known that his abnormalities would be discovered by others. If he was not careful, he would be regarded as a monster.


    At this time, he didn''t know whether he was a monster. After all, he forcibly occupied other people''s body and experienced other people''s life, so he was an alien at all.


    If this is discovered, does it mean that his identity will be discovered?


    Not to mention this, if the people spread these words to Chiang''s ears, I''m afraid Chiang would also be suspicious.


    At that time, it will be more difficult for him to walk in the Chu family. It is not easy for him to get some trust from Chiang Kai Shek.


    Chu Pan''er bit the corners of his lips tightly, and a touch of worry floated in his originally calm eyes.


    "Miss Chu, are you okay?"


    A dark shadow fell on Chu Pan''er''s side. Chu Pan''er was slightly surprised and turned around, just opposite Dong Yizhen''s black and bright eyes.


    It''s not surprising that Dong Yizhen can find himself here. He''s just curious why he''s here.


    "I''m fine, brother Dong. Why did you come here?"


    "My father''s leg is hurt, so I''m going to find a doctor to take a look for my father. Passing by, I found it very busy here. As a result, I saw the girl and came to say hello to you."


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes were filled with a touch of worry. His ear power was still very good, so he was also very worried when he heard what the villagers had just said.


    "I believe Miss Chu is not a monster."


    After holding it for a long time, Dong Yizhen said such a sentence.


    "It''s just that Liu obviously wants to harm you. I''ve met the king Tianshi they said before. He''s insidious and cunning. He''s basically a liar in the Jianghu. Moreover, I think Liu''s confident appearance must have something to do with the king Tianshi, so I''m worried about you."

 Chapter 202

    Feeling the man''s caring eyes, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help looking up at him.


    "Brother Dong, thank you for your concern, but now I have to go back so that they don''t know. I''m watching a good play here. I can''t say ten mouths."


    Chu Pan''er''s face floated a sneer. Of course, Dong Yizhen understood this. He nodded: "do you need me to take you back?"


    "No."


    Chu Pan''er turned and left. Dong Yizhen''s eyes had never left. I don''t know why. Looking at Chu Pan''er''s back, he felt inexplicably uncomfortable in his heart.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu Pan''er''s front foot came home, someone came to the door at his back foot. He was sweating and had some helplessness. Isn''t this the one who was the most popular among the crowd? Of course, Chu Xi was with him. Chu Xi looked at his sister flustered. He didn''t want others to take him away.


    Chu Pan''er was very pleased to notice the worry in Chu Xi''s eyes. He gave Chu Xi a reassuring look.


    "Where are you taking Chu Pan''er?"


    Chiang frowned and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The visitor silently explained the matter. After hearing this, Jiang looked unbelievable: "who told you that he was afraid of being a monster?"


    "Naturally, it''s your daughter-in-law, Liu Shi, but what he said is also somewhat reasonable. Think about how much changes have taken place in this period of time? I believe you see it in your eyes."


    The man spoke silently. Hearing the man''s words, Chiang''s face was as ugly as it was.


    Chu Pan''er naturally saw the changes these days. He just felt that since he had no great impact on his family, he didn''t take care of it, but now he had to pay attention to it.


    "So you all think that Chu Pan''er''s change is because he is possessed by a monster?"


    Without hesitation, Chiang quickly asked. When he heard Chiang''s words, the man didn''t answer. It was tacit.


    Chiang sneered. He looked at Chu Pan''er, full of doubts.


    If the girl is really a monster, it''s not difficult to explain the changes in recent days, but if he is, will he really be burned?


    When Chu Xi saw his grandmother, he actually believed that Chu Pan''er was a monster. He hurriedly came to him, took his hand and cried, "grandma, you must have made a mistake. How can my sister be a monster? It must be their nonsense. My second aunt just wants to drag my sister into the water and die with him."


    The man didn''t shed tears easily, because he thought that Chu Pan''er was going to be executed, so his eyes burst into tears. Seeing him like this, Chiang felt very bad, but suddenly caught something wrong in his words.


    "Brook, what do you mean? What? Your second aunt dragged him into the water and died with him?"


    Chu Xi remembered that Chiang did not know about it, so he told Chiang everything.


    "Grandma, second aunt and other men were caught in the reed marsh. We all saw it!"


    Chu Xi didn''t dare to say more. He took everyone to catch fish, so he found it. Anyway, Liu''s affair was originally a scandal. Doing so must have hurt the face of the Chu family. What he valued most was the reputation of the Chu family, so he didn''t dare to tell the truth there.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Chiang''s eyes widened and looked at Chu Xi incredulously.


    Chu Xi felt Jiang''s anger, but he repeated his words. After listening to the context of the situation, Jiang''s face could not distinguish anger from sneer? He tightened his fist, "this bitch is good to burn to death, but why should I pull the Chu family into the water before leaving!"


    He was very angry. This woman was hardly worthy of being their daughter-in-law of the Chu family.


    "Grandma, don''t be too angry. Now let''s hurry to find a way to save my sister. This is clearly what Liu said on purpose. Although my sister has changed a lot these days, it is also good for our Chu family. Don''t you think?"


    Chu Xi thought that as long as Chiang could listen to these good words and plead with Li Zheng with his ability, you might release your sister. Besides, he was not a monster. If he was a monster, the people in the village would have been eaten by him, but he had never done such a thing.


    Chiang also knew that this matter must be solved as soon as possible. He could not let the Chu family have accidents again and again. After all, it was just a Liu who died. He paid attention to Chu Pan''er''s credit these days. If he wanted to live a good life, he had to count on his daughter.


    So Chiang looked at Chu Pan''er deeply and followed them to find Li Zheng.


    At this time, Li Zheng and his family were no longer in place, but went to the execution ground. They directly tied up the village head and Liu Shi and put them on the cross to burn the two shameless people.


    Liu cried reluctantly, but no one listened to him at all.


    He can''t believe that he will face such an outcome. He is unwilling, he is unwilling.


    Chu Pan''er came to the execution ground with an indifferent face. Liu was more excited when he saw him. He shouted, "catch the monster, take him, and kill him, or our village will be over!"


    As Chu Xi said, this woman will pull Chu Pan''er down when she dies, which makes Chiang very unhappy.


    Seeing Chiang''s arrival, Liu cried even more ugly: "well, you''re about to deal with Chu Pan''er. This girl is just a female monster, not your own granddaughter."


    "I don''t know if Chu Pan''er is my own granddaughter. Where do you need an outsider to talk nonsense here?"


    In fact, at the beginning, he gave Liu a letter of divorce. Later, Liu had nowhere to design and took him back. He didn''t continue to say that the letter of divorce. Liu had already been accepted by him, so he was not a Chu family at all.


    "Niang, why are you so confused? This girl is a monster."


    "I''m old but not confused. Don''t talk nonsense in front of me. I don''t believe it when others believe your words. I hope this girl is born smart. You have such a misunderstanding when she did these things at my instigation."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang said so. Liu''s eyes widened. Then Jiang looked at Li Zheng with a cool face: "Li Zheng, I''m really sorry to bother you. This woman can deal with it as much as she should. As for my family, Pan''er, he is not a monster. Although he has changed a lot these days, he is actually under my advice."


    The implication is that whether the initial judgment is to go to the county or his change, he knows and he asked Chu Pan''er to do so.

 Chapter 203

    Li Zheng has been a Li Zheng for so many years. Naturally, he can tell everyone which words are true and which are false, but he does not harm others. Therefore, when he hears that Jiang Shi is obviously telling lies, Li Zheng does not expose it. Looking at Liu Shi and them, he is even more cold.


    "Liu Shi, you used to be the second aunt of Pan''er, but now in order to want someone to accompany you on the road, you think of this way. It''s unforgivable!"


    Liu was very surprised. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Jiang. He remembered that his mother-in-law hated Chu Pan''er and liked him a few days ago. I thought Jiang would ask him to help him, but he didn''t expect it. It seemed that it promoted his death.


    "Niang, what do you mean? Am I dead? Niang, please help me. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t hook up with this man. Don''t worry. I''ll make up for you and take care of you when I go back."


    "Cut the crap. Having a woman like you is ruining the style of our Chu family. If you can burn this woman, please, don''t care about my feelings. Such a person deserves to die."


    When he looked at the woman in front of him, there was a layer of anger. Hearing this, Liu''s heart was dead gray, but he suddenly thought of it. Indeed, Chiang cherished the face of the Chu family so much that he would naturally choose to let him die. He just felt a little ironic. He bit his teeth and looked at Chiang. He was very uncomfortable.


    "Niang, at least I call you Niang, why are you so cruel..."


    Liu was cruel in his eyes. If he couldn''t, he would die and drag Chiang into the water.


    Seeing what Liu seemed to say, he hurriedly didn''t know where the strength came from. He rushed up and slapped Liu several times. Each slap he used up his strength. Soon Liu''s mouth was broken. His whole mouth was bloody red and looked very scared.


    Seeing all this off the stage, Chu Pan''er and Wei Wei narrowed their eyes and drew a trace of irony. This woman is really ridiculous. She wants to use the things she used to give money to Chiang Kai Shek to hold Chu Pan''er down.


    His mouth was chattering and he was still saying something, but Chiang ignored it. He didn''t dare to get close to Liu and whisper in full view of the public, so he went downstairs to clap his hands and ignored Liu''s son. Liu was surrounded by everyone and everyone pointed at him. Chiang didn''t feel good in his eyes. He wasn''t worried about Liu, But worried about the reputation of the Chu family.


    The villagers took a fire and slowly approached Liu. At this time, Liu was filled with tung oil, so it would be easy for people to get up. Seeing those approaching torches, Liu and Tian Dazhuang were afraid. These people were really cruel.


    "No, let go. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I''m still alive. I don''t want to die!"


    Hearing Liu''s cry, Chiang felt very uncomfortable. Just when the villagers approached Liu with torches, Chiang could no longer look at it and turned away.


    Liu Shi is very uncomfortable now. He looks at the sky and hopes that it will not burn if there is a rain in the sky. Moreover, he will let him go because it is auspicious, but it backfires. Although it is night now, there is no intention of rain in the starry sky.


    Liu Shi thought he was too poor. Didn''t those villagers invite Heavenly Master Wang just now? Why haven''t you come yet? As long as Heavenly Master Wang is here, he will be saved.


    Heavenly Master Wang was still walking slowly because he heard that Liu was going to die of anger. He didn''t speed up because of this. Instead, he planned to wait for him to be burned to death, so he pretended to arrive.


    After all, this woman is useless. Their boss also hates this woman very much and says he wants to find out your woman. Now there are others to help him deal with it, so he doesn''t have to get into this trouble.


    On the execution ground, those torches were close to the woman. In the woman''s eyes, they set off the fire. His face was very ugly. Just when the spark was close to the woman, he couldn''t help crying out, and his face was wrinkled in an instant.


    The flame did not shrink back because of his fear, but burned more and more fiercely. In a moment, the tongue of fire swallowed him up.


    Chiang''s bleak and tragic voice spread all over this small open space. Chu Pan''er heard it, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, the firing was really painful, but he did not pity Liu, because he felt that the woman was to blame.


    At this time, Li was holding a piece of paper and slowly announced: "Tian Dazhuang has a bad reputation, just like the position of village head, so today he was removed from the position of village head and inherited by a virtuous person."


    Then he took the note and threw it directly into the fire. Soon, the paper quickly disappeared into ashes with the fire


    Li Zheng looked at him, Li Zheng looked at his eyes, without any emotion, cold. "Tian Dazhuang knew why today. I didn''t care about all the things I had done before. Now I dare to kiss me with the widow in front of everyone, damaging the reputation of the Chu family and our Chu village. Therefore, my sin is unforgivable."


    If this is passed on by outsiders, it will be said. He has no way to think about it. However, this bastard is to blame for everything.


    At this time, Tian Dazhuang couldn''t hear what he said. The fire spread to his body. He kept screaming and shouting. Jiang Shi and Chu Pan''er seemed not to hear.


    Jiang''s diamond glanced at Chu Pan''er and thought that the girl was regarded as a monster. The matter has not been solved yet. Now it must be handled. After all, the future of the Chu family depends on this woman. Therefore, although he doesn''t like Chu Pan''er sometimes, it''s not the time for him to be reckless, but Chu Pan''er is so good that he sees it in his eyes, He''s not that stupid.


    So he looked more serious in Lizheng''s eyes: "Lizheng thank you for a disaster for our Chu family. There''s another thing. Pan''er is not a monster. This thing is Liu''s nonsense. Now Liu means that all these things will become innocent. I hope you don''t be confused."


    Li Zheng heard this and touched his beard. In fact, he didn''t believe that Chu Pan''er was a monster, but Chu Pan''er''s behavior really made people feel very strange. If he didn''t give everyone an explanation, everyone would have such doubts. After all, everyone saw the rough change.


    "Old sister-in-law, it''s not. I don''t want to explain to your fat son, but..."


    But just then, before he finished, he was interrupted by a loud voice.

 Chapter 204

    "Where is the evil spirit? It doesn''t appear yet."


    A man in a Taoist robe looked serious and rushed up to Xiaobai with a piece of Rune paper. He looked at his beard and was about to stick it on his forehead. Xiaobai''s face changed slightly and quickly dodged. He looked at the person in front of him angrily.


    "Who are you? How dare you talk nonsense here?"


    Chu Pan''er looked at the person in front of him carefully. Although he was wearing a Taoist robe, he didn''t have a face of justice. He was full of evil spirit. Seeing that he was holding a rune paper in his hand, he suddenly thought that someone had gone to find the Heavenly Master Wang before. Is this person in front of him the Heavenly Master Wang?


    Thinking of this, he frowned. Unexpectedly, this Heavenly Master Wang came.


    "I''m a Taoist monk practicing on Longhu Mountain. I''ve been practicing in the town since three years ago, but I didn''t want to hear that there are monsters here. So I came here. It turned out that you are a monster. Looking at the dark Qi all over you, you are an evil demon. I won''t accept you today."


    As soon as Master Wang said this, everyone looked frightened and looked at Chu Pan''er with confidence. They all took a step back.


    Seeing everyone like this, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. It was clear that the people in front of him were talking nonsense. Some people believed that the villagers were stupid, so how could they believe this?


    "You say I''m a monster, but what evidence?"


    Ordinary Taoists have the Qi of three cleans, but in front of them, they can''t see except the sinister. They don''t even have the most basic righteousness, so how can they be a real Taoist? I''m afraid they are charlatans at all.


    "The spell in my hand is the evidence."


    For Chu Pan''er''s eyes, somehow, Heavenly Master Wang felt a burst of fear, but when he thought of so many eyes looking at him at the scene, he had to pretend to be calm, cough, look at Chu Pan''er coldly, with a face of Justice: "bold monster, you''ll catch it today!"


    Then he looked inward: "The gentleman looks dignified. He must be the steward here. This woman is a little monster who escaped from the mountain. If she is not eliminated, there may be serious problems. Therefore, I suggest you burn this woman immediately, so that the monster can be destroyed and scared. There is no possibility of hurting people. Otherwise, the village will even be destroyed!"


    Everyone forgot to think when they heard the word "disaster of extermination". They couldn''t believe it and looked at Chu Pan''er with a face of fear.


    This is farther and farther away from Chu Pan''er, and his face is afraid that Chu Pan''er will fight them.


    Chu Pan''er sneered. These people are really stupid.


    "You said I was a monster. You couldn''t even get the evidence and didn''t let me choose the type, so your words are unreasonable."


    Chu Pan''er''s tone was flat. Hearing his words, the Taoist''s face changed, the copper coin sword pointed at Chu Pan''er, "look, I''ll let you show your original shape today!"


    The Taoist priest said that he wanted to rush to Chu Pan''er, but Li Zheng stopped in front of him in time. Seeing Li Zheng stopping him, the Taoist priest was very angry: "what are you doing in front of me? Do you still want to protect the monster?"


    At that time, his face was still upright and awe inspiring. I wish I could break the monster into pieces now. As soon as this word came out, all the villagers looked at Li Zheng angrily. At this time, I don''t know who talked about the previous rumors, which was cold ridicule, "Suddenly think of Li Zheng and Chu Pan''er, can there be a kind of feeling that is unclear? Is it because Li wants to protect him?"


    "Yes, yes, although you were clarified last time, it doesn''t mean he didn''t have this idea. Li Zheng, I remember you were very fair before, but now you have become like this. It''s clear that you are confused by monsters."


    Those people were holding small fists and looking angry. When they heard what they said, Li was very angry, pointed at the group and said word by word: "You foolish people are talking so nonsense. If Pan''er is a monster, why are you unharmed? He has been in chujia village for so long. Why hasn''t anyone eaten? Has anyone disappeared? Has anyone been hurt by it?"


    Then his eyes fell on the Taoist priest: "you are a little gangster from nowhere. You are full of nonsense. I think if it is a monster, you are the real monster!"


    Li Zheng was born big, and his words were full of anger, so he looked particularly ferocious, which made Master Wang very afraid. He shook his body, stepped back, pointed to the sword and said tremblingly: "Nonsense, it seems that you are also confused by this monster. You are talking so nonsense. You villagers see it in your eyes. You, as Li Zheng, don''t know whether you are public or private."


    His words clearly aroused public anger. One of the burly men looked at Li Zheng angrily: "Lord Li Zheng, why do you protect Chu Pan''er so much? This girl has changed so much. I guess she is entangled by monsters, so that''s why."


    "Yes, Lord Li Zheng, even if you have an affair, you shouldn''t!"


    "Presumptuous, what are you talking about? How can chupan son and I have an affair? I sweat in my eyes, just like my niece, how can you be so dirty."


    Lizheng became more angry. When she heard Lizheng''s words, everyone kept silent. At this time, Lizheng''s mother-in-law came out and scolded the villagers: "You muddleheaded ghosts are just a few words provoked by an outsider. You believe it. Fortunately, my men are still working hard for your affairs. It seems that I must let my men stop being so stupid in the future. Anyway, they help a group of white eyed wolves."


    Mrs. Li Zheng has always been rude, and what she said is very angry. When she heard what he said, everyone looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    "This is your husband. You naturally want to help him speak, so there is no evidence. How can it prove that your husband and Chu Pan''er are innocent?"


    "Since there is no evidence, how can you prove that there is a problem with my husband-in-law and Pan''er? You are confused. You don''t ask yourself at first sight. You are a charlatan."


    Mrs. Li Zheng, who has read for several years, can naturally distinguish right from wrong. He looked up and down at the Taoist priest and saw that he was not a good man, so he hissed coldly: ", I say your eyes should not be confused. The so-called Heavenly Master is just a title of swaggering and cheating."


    "You little woman talk nonsense. Villagers, don''t believe them. This woman is a monster. I''m absolutely right!"


    "As long as they are Taoists, they all call themselves poor and don''t speak so vulgar, but you call yourself me when you come, and it''s dirty between your words, so you say, how can people believe your words?"

 Chapter 205

    Mrs. Li Zheng''s words were rough, but his face changed. He didn''t expect that Mrs. Li Zheng knew a lot here. He snorted coldly and was about to speak. Li Zheng, who was silent, frowned and said, "since you insist that Pan''er is a monster, it''s better to try the Demon Stone!"


    Demon Stone?


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard these three words. The demon test stone was a sacred thing they put in Chu village. Although no one had moved it, they all knew the power of the demon test stone.


    This is what a visitor left here a hundred years ago. It is said that he can tell what is a monster and what is a mortal.


    Although I haven''t tried it, the myth is that the more it is spread, the more it is spread, the more it is said that if the monster holds the stone, the stone will be dull, let the monster show its original shape, and then be chopped to death by thunder, but if it is a mortal, it will emit a white light.


    At that time, because it was too magical, it was placed in the ancestral hall for support. Once, a villager felt curious and wanted to have a look. Unexpectedly, an accident happened. Tianlei roared and directly killed the man. Tianlei fell that night, and a crow was in front of the demon master. It turned out that the villager was a crow essence, So all these people feel that the Demon Stone is true.


    So when Uncle Li Zheng proposed to open the demon inspection stone, everyone was very surprised. After all, these are all things heard in legends. Although they sometimes see them in the ancestral hall, they generally won''t touch them.


    "How can that thing have the ability of the channel? It''s full of nonsense. I say it''s a monster or a monster!"


    Wang Tianshi''s face was unwilling. When he heard about the Demon Stone, his face changed. If there was a demon stone, wouldn''t his lie be exposed?


    So he calmed down and snorted coldly. Li Zheng had long been unhappy with the Heavenly Master Wang in front of him. He opened his mouth directly and indifferently: "don''t talk nonsense. You''re just an outsider. In case you framed Pan''er because of something, it''s better to see the Demon Stone directly to know the truth."


    Chu Xi was very happy to hear the Demon Stone. He looked at Chu Pan''er and said softly with a smile: "it''s great, sister. You can finally recover your innocence. If the Demon Stone is really effective, you will know that you are human!"


    Disagree with Chu Xi''s excitement, but Chu Pan''er''s face is a little gray. If the Demon Stone is true, will you recognize that he is not the original body?


    It''s not that he''s too superstitious, but that he knows this. There are all kinds of strange things in the world, which can''t be explained by common sense. Moreover, he is a difficult thing to explain. It''s unbelievable for anyone to be reborn, but it happened to him.


    So he was very worried.


    Seeing that his sister looked a little bad, Chu Xi asked anxiously, "sister, what''s the matter with you? What happened?"


    Chu Pan''er looked back, looked at Chu Xi and tried to pull out a smile: "I''m fine, just curious about the Demon Stone."


    Unexpectedly, Chu Xi found something wrong with him. I hope others didn''t find it. Otherwise, even if there is no problem, it will become a problem.


    After Li Zheng''s argument, the Taoist had to agree to see the Demon Stone.


    "Li Zheng, if it is proved that this woman is a monster, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "What if he''s not a monster?"


    Lizheng opened his mouth faintly. Hearing Lizheng''s words, the Taoist''s face changed. What he thought was that he would sneak away while he was looking for the Demon Stone, but Zheng Juan didn''t expect to ask this.


    "Since the Taoist priest is so powerful, it''s better to say it and do it. If it''s not a monster, what should you do?"


    "If he''s not a monster, he''s a fake Taoist. Wouldn''t it be better to send him to the official for investigation?"


    Chu Pan''er''s ethereal voice sounded in the crowd. Everyone looked at him. There was a trace of doubt at the bottom of his eyes. Chu Pan''er sneered and said softly to Li Zheng: ", Uncle Li Zheng, now let''s go to see the Demon Stone. I believe the truth will come out."


    Although he was worried, he knew that if he didn''t go, others would think there was a ghost in his heart, so it was the only way.


    In this way, he looks calm, others will not notice anything, which is also good for him.


    "If you are so bold, I will help you, but don''t cry."


    With that, the Taoist laughed. Hearing the Taoist''s words, Xiaobai frowned. This man is really shameless.


    Then a group of people went directly to the ancestral hall. Everyone looked at Chu Pan''er curiously and surprised. Li Zheng first knelt down and worshipped some ancestors, and then took out a porcelain box from the inner room.


    When he opened it, he saw a round stone inside. It looked not big or small, just as hard as a person''s head, but the weight was very heavy.


    So when Li Zheng took it out, he was panting. Then he put the stone on the table. Everyone noticed it. The demon test stone was very surprised, because when Li Zheng touched the demon test stone, it also had to be verified, but it radiated light, so it proved that Li was human.


    Li was pointing to the stone and said to Chang Pan''er, "girl, you''ll touch him later. You must say a few words piously in your heart. Then the stone will naturally prove your innocence."


    Looking at the Demon Stone, there was a faint fragrance. Xiaobai felt very magical. It seems that the Demon Stone really has a false name.


    "Remember, you must not have any evil thoughts in your heart, otherwise your homework will not work."


    In fact, he understood that he was afraid that there was no evil idea, but only asked.


    Chu Pan''er nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Li Zheng just doesn''t know what to do before touching the Demon Stone?"


    "It takes a lot of steps to test the Demon Stone, but now it''s too hasty, so it''s directly omitted. I hope the stone can prove your innocence."


    Seeing Li Zheng''s trust in him, Pan''er felt guilty for a while, but he still understood you. This is also to prove his innocence.


    "I hope you will live up to your trust. Uncle Li Zheng, don''t worry. Since I am human, I will not show any tricks, let alone make anyone think I am a monster."


    Chu Pan''er glanced at the villagers at the bottom of his eyes and looked sarcastic. Then he slowly approached the Demon Stone and slowly touched the stone under everyone''s gaze

 Chapter 206

    When Chu Pan''er stroked the stone, the stone didn''t respond. Everyone''s face changed and unconsciously stepped back. At this time, the Taoist laughed: "look at the demon test stone, it shows that women are monsters. Don''t you stupid villagers believe it? How long will it be hidden? Do you have to die to know?"


    Now everyone had to believe it. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at the demon test stone in front of him, Chu Pan''er was also in a panic.


    "Now I want to get rid of this monster. Don''t you have any opinion?"


    Master Wang said coldly. He didn''t expect that the Demon Stone really didn''t shine last night. He couldn''t help being excited. When his voice just fell, it sometimes showed light slowly that night, so everyone was very surprised. Even Chu Pan''er was very amazing. He had no temperature and no brightness. How could he suddenly shine?


    Although the temperature is white, it emits a soft light, which makes people feel very warm.


    Just when everyone didn''t react, the light on the demon test stone stopped for a while, and finally burst into a brighter light.


    Everyone looked at this strange phenomenon and was very surprised.


    However, what glittered in their eyes was experience, not the fear before. At this time, the Chu River Alliance came to the public, pointed to the stone and said, "everyone, you should see clearly now. My sister is not a monster. The demon test stone has clearly shown the truth. What else do you have to say?"


    "How could this happen? Did we really misunderstand Pan''er? God, what should we do?"


    "No? Why did the stone flicker twice? It shouldn''t be once, and its light is so strong. Could it be that Li Zheng made a mistake? In fact, it''s the monster that shines."


    One of them frowned when he heard the man''s words and stared at him: "I said it was a mistake. Why did I shine when I just touched it? If you don''t believe it, you can try one by one to see who is the monster!"


    When they heard this, no one dared to try. Finally, a man stood up very boldly. He picked up his sleeve and looked awe inspiring: "I''ll try!"


    Hearing this, Li glanced at Chu Pan''er and motioned him to get out of the way.


    When he came to the stone, the man stretched out his hand to hold it. He saw that the stone was shining again, but it was not as dazzling as Chu Pan''er.


    Seeing this phenomenon, many people tried it again, and the results were shining without exception.


    At this time, there was silence in the ancestral hall. They were shocked by the truth in front of them.


    "Now what else do you have to say? Can you prove that this Heavenly Master Wang is the so-called charlatan?"


    He was searching for the existence of Heavenly Master Wang in the crowd, but he found that the Heavenly Master Wang had long disappeared.


    It must have just escaped carelessly.


    All the villagers also found this situation. They looked left and right. They were very surprised when they didn''t find the king Tianshi. However, it just shows that it was because Wang Tianshi told a lie that they ran away, and Chu Pan''er was really not a monster. They misunderstood.


    So both of them began to apologize to Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er didn''t care. He smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Li Zheng put the demon test stone back to the ancestral hall. Then he took a deep look at Chu Pan''er and said softly, "hope girl, this matter has wronged you. You must be careful in the future!"


    Chu Pan''er was surprised when he heard this, but the head on the stage was just opposite the deep eyes of Shang Li Zheng.


    What does he think... There''s something in the truth?


    Thinking of the abnormality of the Demon Stone just now, he immediately understood what Li Zheng meant, which was a slight jaw head: "thank you Li Zheng for today''s matter."


    Li Zheng nodded, went aside and said to Chiang, "I know this thing will certainly leave you some bad impression, but Chu Pan''er is really an ordinary person, so you don''t have to care too much. As long as he is good for your family, everything doesn''t matter."


    Chiang also knew this truth. He was very grateful to Li Zheng. Otherwise, he would sit at home and go one day today. How could he stand it.


    "Li Zheng, don''t worry. I''m not that small bellied chicken hearted person who likes to think nonsense. Of course I understand this truth."


    Hearing what he said, Li Zheng nodded with satisfaction.


    After another deep look, Chu Pan''er turned and left.


    Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that Li Zheng had found something, but he didn''t speak, so he didn''t need to say it.


    Then, he looked at the place where the Demon Stone was just put in the yard. The Demon Stone clearly flickered twice. Maybe it was because everyone''s attention was not here, or he didn''t care too much, but he had to care.


    Flashing twice, does it mean he has two lives?


    After all, he was born again. If the demon stone works well, he will see the clue,.


    If there was only an accident, I''m afraid no one believed it, including Li Zheng, who didn''t believe it was an accident. After all, everyone had been there once, but he blinked twice.


    With a smile, Chu Pan''er was very helpless.


    Jiang Shi took a look on the way back. On the way back, he sighed and followed Chu Pan''er. He asked softly, "grandma, do you want to collect the body for my second aunt?"


    Hearing this, Chiang remembered what the woman had done and snorted coldly: "if you don''t praise him for taking any corpse, wait for it to expose the corpse in the wilderness, take him back, and waste money to buy a coffin!"


    Chiang had always been kind-hearted. Chu Pan''er had already prepared, but Chu Xi still couldn''t stand it. He took a look at Liu''s direction and stopped his steps.


    Noticing something wrong with Chuxi, Xiaobai also stopped and asked, "Xiaoxi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the direction of the stream, Chu Pan''er frowned. Although the child was naughty, he was still a child in the end, so there was a good heart. "Do you want to bury your second aunt?"


    Chu Xi''s eyes fell on Chu Pan''er and nodded to take a boat.


    Chu Pan''er gently patted Chu Xi on the shoulder and sighed: "silly child, the flame is burning vigorously at this time. Moreover, the village head and his second aunt are burning together. Then the dead body must have been unable to tell who is who. If you accidentally take the village head back together for burial, I''m afraid it''s wrong if it''s spread."

 Chapter 207

    Upon hearing this, Chu Xi also knew this truth. However, no matter how to say, the second aunt was also his relative. I''m afraid it would be bad for him to expose his body in the wilderness.


    "If Tian Dazhuang''s family came to collect him, the second aunt would be there alone!"


    "Good boy, my sister knows you are kind, but we think so too. Don''t you think Tian Dazhuang''s son thinks so? If he accidentally recognizes the wrong body, don''t they have to be buried together?


    Naturally, we won''t offer it, but what about the Tian family? My sister knows what my sister said, which makes people feel very cruel, but don''t forget, maybe Tian Dazhuang''s son thinks so, and he''ll do so. Besides, if others know that we take Liu''s body back, we''ll certainly leave gossip! "


    Chu Pan''er originally wanted to say that Tian Dazhuang and Liu''s behavior was corrupt, and they were the first of the Chu family. They agreed to this matter. If they took Liu''s bones back, I''m afraid it would fall on people''s tongue, but Chu Xi thought wrongly. He thought that what Chu Pan''er said was the face of the Chu family.


    He thought about it carefully. However, Liu had long been divorced by his grandmother, but he was also a member of the Chu family. If this happened, it would certainly affect the reputation of Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er. It would be difficult to get married. I''m afraid it would be more controversial if he was talking about taking back these bodies.


    After thinking about it carefully, he nodded and said to Chu Pan''er, "sister, don''t worry. I won''t want to bury them. After all, these people deserve to die."


    After Chu Xi said that, there was a fierce look in the bottom of his eyes. Although he blamed himself for killing Liu, he also felt that Liu should have died. At the beginning, his grandmother had driven him away, but he came back shamelessly. Since he came back, he stayed here safely, but he didn''t expect to steal.


    No matter how young he is, he should know what is right and wrong.


    Chu Pan''er looked at Chu Xi''s intelligence, so he smiled and nodded, very satisfied.


    He rubbed the head of Chu Creek and said with a smile, "it seems that our Creek is sensible."


    Chu Xi looked at his sister''s blooming Xiao Yan and felt very unhappy. Although he kept saying that her sister was not a monster and her sister was very good, he had a conflict in his heart, that is, catching fish.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that his sister was intentional, because his sister told him to catch fish. She also let him see that there were many big fish in it. Although he saw Liu''s affair with Tian Dazhuang that day, he also noticed that there were no big fish that day.


    But he did not intend to say it, nor did he intend to ask his sister. In any case, his sister was his sister, and he didn''t want to make their feelings dull because of this problem.


    Chu Pan''er naturally didn''t know Chu Xi''s thoughts. He took Chu Xi back to Chu''s house.


    Chu Ying''er has been waiting at home for a long time. Now she is very happy to see Chu Pan''er back.


    When he saw Chu Pan''er, he hurriedly ran over: "sister, you finally came back. You don''t know, but you''re worried about me. As soon as I heard that you were treated as a monster, I jumped in my heart."


    Although his sister''s behavior is different from that before, he doesn''t think Chu Pan''er is a monster, but must be a fairy. After all, if she is so beautiful and smart as her sister, she must be a fairy.


    Because after hearing this, Chu Pan''er didn''t have much resistance to Chu Ying''er, so he smiled gently and said, "isn''t it all right with me? Ying''er worried you. I''m really sorry."


    "Sister, why do you say this? I felt bad just after I came back, so I didn''t pass. I hope you don''t mind."


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Chu Pan''er didn''t feel anything. He sighed and whispered, "this thing has passed. Too many things have happened these days. We don''t have time to take care of the shop. I don''t know how my sister-in-law is now."


    He went to the scene these days. As a result, something like this happened today. He had no time to rest or go to the street.


    Speaking of this, Wang just came back. He didn''t know what happened today, nor did he know that Liu had been burned to death, so he smiled and saw Chu Pan''er coming back and gave him a money bag with a smile: "You''re willing to come back. I''m not tired these days. If childe Tang and Xiaoxi didn''t help me on weekdays, I don''t know what to do. However, I admire you for buying such a shop alone."


    "Sister in law, anyway, thank you for helping us look at the shop, but you may still need to work hard!"


    Chu Pan''er planned like this. Anyway, Wang learned everything, so he didn''t have to take care of the shop. It''s better to hand over all the shop to Wang. In this way, he can do other things.


    After all, he can''t just stay at that shop, can he?


    Hearing this, Wang Yi said, a little strange: "what does Pan''er mean?"


    "With so many people, we can''t say we expect a shop to make money, so I''m going to do something else."


    Chu Pan''er did not hide the matter from Wang.


    So I''m going to leave it to you to take care of it for me. The money I usually earn will be deducted from the cost and used for daily use.


    He understood that both relatives and friends must calculate their money between them, or if something goes wrong, it will affect the relationship between the two sides.


    So it''s a good arrangement.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Wang Shi was shocked and quickly waved his hand: "I''d better not. It''s ok if you let me help, but I''m afraid I can''t do it if I have been a shop for a long time. After all, I''m not capable enough, and I''m afraid I''ll destroy the business in the store."


    Put Wang''s hand in his palm, Chu Pan''er reluctantly said, "sister-in-law, you have learned those things anyway. If you don''t do it or not, it will damage the natural things. Besides, I believe you."


    The trust of Chu Pan''er made Wang feel bad.


    Just when he wanted to speak, Chu Pan''er interrupted him.


    "Sister in law, I know what you are worried about, but these worries are not problems. You can rest assured."


    "After all, I can''t always develop on this road, but this Tremella is too simple and easy to be cheated. Chu Xi is also a boy. I''m not as careful as my daughter''s family in many details, so I think I need your help. As for money, you can distribute it yourself."


    Seeing Chu Pan''er, his eyes were firm without any hesitation. Wang sighed and had to nod his head.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll help you, but if the store loses money, I hope you don''t blame me."


    Although Wang is straightforward, he is a little dull when it comes to business.

 Chapter 208

    Chu Pan''er was very relaxed because so many things happened, so he went to have a good sleep tonight. The next morning, he looked at the horizon and thought that he would go to town anyway. He might as well go to the mountain to pick some herbs and take them to the medical school.


    Thinking so, he cleaned up and went up the mountain with sickle and basket.


    Since it''s medicine picking, we have to find those rare ones, because they can''t sell for a few money if they are too common. I''m afraid he can''t eat a meal in the Chu family. He came to the legendary Black Forest in the Chu family village.


    It''s not that he wants to die to come here, because he knows that there is no good medicine in ordinary mountains. He must go and see what''s in the black forest.


    Originally, the sky gradually turned white, but in the black forest, it looked dark, and there was a light fog all around. As long as people saw it, they felt very afraid and didn''t dare to approach at all.


    However, in the past, many people wanted to see if there were treasures to cherish, but those who came didn''t return them. Gradually, the legend of the black forest became more and more terrible. In the end, they named him black forest and became a forbidden area. It was said that it wasn''t that name, but no one remembered its original name because of time.


    But Chu Pan''er was not afraid to call it black forest. Instead, he felt very surprised, because the more dangerous the place is, the more good things there are. In this way, he has another opportunity to step into the capital.


    After all, you can''t make much money by relying on a shop, so you still have to think of another way.


    Thinking of this, Chu Pan''er stepped into the black forest, and where he didn''t know, a pair of worried eyes kept staring at him.


    After Chu Pan''er went in, the owner of those eyes came out. The man was Dong Yizhen. He looked at Chu Pan''er''s back faintly and was very worried. Girl, why go to the black forest?


    Although he also wants to go to the black forest to get something, now that Chu Pan''er has gone in, he has no intention to get what he wants, so he follows him all the way.


    After Chu Pan''er entered the black forest, there was a strong hurricane.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er''s face changed, he quickly stretched out his hand to block it. He saw that he didn''t let the wind blow to his face. After a long time, the wind roared and finally stopped. He took his hand down and looked around. It was much brighter all around. He was very surprised at what happened to the elegant hurricane.


    However, he didn''t care. He walked forward step by step. The black forest was indeed very steep. There was a poison pool at the entrance. I''m afraid he was surprised to see it. No wonder those people have gone and can''t go back. If he didn''t have good eyesight, I''m afraid he would have to step into the poison pool later.


    He shook his head reluctantly. He was about to act, but he heard a burst of animal calls. His face changed slightly and quickly dodged to one side.


    At this time, a wolf came out slowly from the depths of the forest, looked around, jumped directly into the poison pool and soaked himself in the poison pool.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?


    He was even more surprised. The wolf took a bath for a while, which seemed not enough. It was drinking the water in the poison pool bit by bit. Then he let out a long howl of satisfaction, and then left leisurely. Chu Pan''er got it in its place. He didn''t see it just now. After eating these venoms, the wolf was still alive? But he didn''t think that the wolf was all right. It was all right for him.


    Frowning and looking at the wolf, Chu Pan''er looked puzzled.


    "All the animals here live on venom. The venom here is very overbearing. As long as people get a little, they will be miserable."


    A slightly hoarse voice sounded. Hearing this voice, Xiaobai frowned slightly. Looking back, she just saw Dong Yizhen.


    "Brother Dong, why did you come here?"


    Dong Yizhen approached Xiaobai step by step and explained, "I came here to get something today, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. I was worried that you were in danger, so I followed."


    "So it is!"


    Hearing that Dong Yizhen was worried about herself, he followed up. Pan''er was a little embarrassed. His face became red.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t find anything different. He just nodded and admitted, "there''s nothing wrong."


    "Miss Chu, I don''t know what you''re doing here. If you''re just here to play, I hope you don''t go any further. You also see that it''s so terrible. If you step in, you''ll be doomed."


    "It''s said that there are many rare and exotic grasses here, so I''m going to have a look!"


    "I''m just curious. Why did the wolf eat so much liquid in the poison pool? Even if they live on this poison, there will always be some problems when they eat it for the first time?"


    Dong Yizhen shook his head. He didn''t know about it. Then he pointed to a bone and said, "do you see the bone there? I checked the animals that ate poison and those that didn''t. one of them was poisonous. When I first saw the pile of bones, I checked and found that they were not poisonous, so I''m sure those animals didn''t eat poison. "


    "What on earth makes those animals invincible?"


    If it wasn''t for the inviolability of all poisons, how could it be okay to eat these poisons? If these animals lived on poisons at the beginning, what''s the matter with what Dong Yizhen just said?


    Don''t let his brain AChE.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen said faintly, "I heard a saying before. Long ago, the name of black forest was not this. At that time, black forest was harmless,


    But one day, a man with poison all over his body stepped into the black forest. Since then, the black forest can no longer be peaceful. All the people who stepped in died. Those who knew before knew that it might be the poison man who ran to the black forest. "


    "But later, over time, this legend was ignored and spread more and more outrageous."


    "So is it because the poisonous man made these animals like this?"


    Chu Pan''er asked suspiciously. Dong Yizhen nodded. He didn''t know when he first came. Later, he understood what his father said.


    "There is poison gas everywhere. How did brother Dong get in without being hurt?"


    According to Dong Yizhen, he used to step into the black forest. Otherwise, how could he know the situation here?

 Chapter 209

    "Because my body is invincible."


    When Dong Yizhen said this, his face was serious. Chu Pan''er immediately understood that it was probably related to his past.


    So I didn''t ask any more.


    At this time, he noticed a deer not far away. When he thought of his antler and him, he could sell money all over his body. With joy on his face, he directly picked up a branch and quickly inserted it. Because he brought some internal power, the deer was not spared. Soon, with a bang, he fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the deer was easy to get, Chu Pan''er was very happy. He wanted to go forward and catch the deer, but Dong Yizhen caught it.


    "Miss Chu, are you crazy? The deer is poisoned all over!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er shrunk his hand. It was careless of him to forget it. Then I saw Dong Yizhen smile,


    "Thank you, brother Dong."


    "You and I don''t have to say thank you."


    Dong Yizhen suddenly said this, because Dong Yizhen''s voice was a little heavy. He didn''t hear it clearly. He wanted to ask again, but Dong Yizhen hid him.


    "It seems that we have to detoxify the poison here. After all, why are there so many poisons in a good forest? If someone accidentally steps in again, I''m afraid there''s no place to die."


    Although Chu Pan''er has always been cold-hearted, he can''t see innocent people die. After all, the doctor is kind-hearted. Although he has seen too many deaths and injuries before, there is still some softness in his heart.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen was slightly surprised, then restrained, coughed and said, "it''s too dangerous here. It''s all poison."


    The implication is that the poison is not easy to solve. He knows that Chu Pan''er can do medicine, but after all, there are so many poisons. It must be very troublesome and dangerous. He doesn''t want the woman in front of him to be in any danger.


    "So, I have to get rid of these poisonous gases. Besides, I will come here often in the future. If I haven''t been seen by others, I''m afraid yesterday will happen again."


    Chu Pan''er smiled bitterly. Seeing Chu Pan''er like this, Dong Yizhen almost hugged him in his arms and comforted him.


    "Miss Pan''er, don''t think about it."


    Chu Pan''er shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not my wishful thinking. This is the truth, isn''t it? Well, don''t talk about those unhappy things. Since brother Dong is here, it''s equivalent to giving me more help."


    Dong Yizhen happens to have an invincible constitution. He didn''t want Dong Yizhen to be in danger, but now he doesn''t need it in vain.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s insistence, Dong Yizhen also knew that it was not much comfort, so she had to sigh and promise.


    After glancing at the deer, Chu Pan''er sighed.


    Noticing Chu Pan''er''s eyes, the same dark eyes lit up.


    "If Miss Pan''er wants to take back the deer, I can help."


    Chu Pan''er nodded and glanced at the poison pool. Chu Pan''er was about to run. His lightness skill flew away, but Dong Yizhen caught him.


    His dark eyes, with worry in them, whispered, "it''s just an illusion."


    Chu Pan''er was confused and didn''t understand Dong Yizhen''s words. As a result, Dong Yizhen took Xiaobai in his arms and felt the softness in his arms. Dong Yizhen''s face floated a blush. After coughing, he used lightness skills to fly across the poison pool.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t have time to be shy because he found the poison pool he thought could easily cross. He spent a little time, which surprised him. Then Dong Yizhen put Chu Pan''er down and said after coughing.,


    "Don''t be deceived by superficial illusions."


    Then he took Chu Pan''er''s hand and left.


    "We were dealing with the deer when we came back."


    Chu Pan''er believed Dong Yizhen''s words unconditionally. He nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that this matter really bothers you, brother."


    It''s like the poison pool just now. If it weren''t for Dong Yizhen, he probably didn''t know what the poison pool was like. I''m afraid he''ll fall down halfway through the lightness skill, and there''s no bones left.


    "It''s all small things!"


    Dong Yizhen didn''t care. His face flushed more. Somehow, looking at the woman in front of him, he had an impulse to hold him in his arms. He only felt sweet in his heart.


    They didn''t know how long they had gone. They met many rare animals along the way, but they ran far when they saw them, which surprised Chu Pan''er. What''s going on?


    It''s ok if the rabbits or small animals ran, but why did the wolves and tigers see them run away?


    At this time, he noticed a wolf and ran over again. He thought they were prey and wanted to rush over. As a result, when he saw them, his eyes were full of fear, so he turned and ran away.


    For a moment, Chu Pan''er could no longer put down his doubts.


    "Brother Dong, what''s going on?"


    Dong Yizhen coughed and scratched an unnatural line at the bottom of his eyes: "I was very bored practicing martial arts before. Since I came here and saw those animals, I took them to practice from time to time. As a result, over time, they were afraid of me."


    Hearing this, Xiaobai pulled her lips. Isn''t it a little against the sky?


    "It seems that brother Dong, you are serious. Even such a fierce animal is afraid!"


    Dong Yizhen felt even more embarrassed when she heard Xiaobai''s ridicule.


    I don''t know how long I went. Along the way, Xiaobai collected many herbs that were not infected by the venom. They looked very neat, so he threw them all into the basket without hesitation.


    Although he couldn''t see the sky and the sun in the black forest, he still felt warm after walking for a long time, so he couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead and hurriedly said, "Miss Chu, I remember there''s a hut ahead. Why don''t we go there and have a rest!"


    Chu Pan''er was naturally willing to listen to this proposal, so he followed Dong Yizhen to the direction of the wooden house.


    But when he got to the door of the house, Dong Yizhen asked Chu Pan''er to go in first, but he didn''t go in anyway. "Miss Chu, go first. After all, it''s not good to be alone."


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen was actually concerned about this matter, Pan''er couldn''t help laughing. He pulled Dong Yizhen: "brother Dong, there are only you and me here. Are you afraid of being seen by anyone?"


    Although this is the truth, he still doesn''t want to hurt Chu Pan''er''s reputation.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s persistence, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. Finally, he said faintly, "it shouldn''t be very dangerous here, so brother Dong, you let me be a soldier?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s misunderstanding, Dong Yizhen quickly explained: "girl, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I came here to rest when I was practicing martial arts, so it''s very safe here."


    Although the pattern here is small, it is enough for people.


    "In that case, come in, otherwise I thought there would be any danger here."

 Chapter 210

    On hearing this, Dong Yizhen was no longer easy to shirk. He had to nod and enter the cabin with Chu Pan''er. There was a small table and four benches in the cabin, and there were some tea on it. I believe it should be used by Dong Yizhen when he came.


    As soon as he stepped over, he smiled and said, "it''s very quiet to practice here. Brother Dong really can choose a position."


    "It''s just an occasional practice."


    Dong Yizhen was so embarrassed to be praised.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s simple and honest face, Chu Pan''er smiled. At this time, he stood up and walked, intending to observe the neighborhood. However, he found that the floor under the table was different from that around. He couldn''t help but wonder. He deliberately walked to the door and then to the floor downstairs. He really found the problem and frowned.


    Noticing Chu Pan''er''s appearance, Dong Yizhen wondered, "Miss Chu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Brother, don''t you find that the floor under this table is different from the one sitting next to it?"


    Then he stretched out his feet to demonstrate to him. Dong Yizhen found the problem, "the floor under the table is hollow, so the voice is very empty!"


    Chu Pan''er nodded seriously. Looking at Dong Yizhen''s appearance, he really didn''t know: "hasn''t brother Dong found this problem before?"


    Dong Yizhen nodded helplessly: "I usually come to practice martial arts and don''t pay attention to these at all. Even if I come to have a rest, I just come to take a nap and leave after drinking a cup of tea, so how can I find a problem?"


    "There shouldn''t be anything down here?"


    Suddenly he thought of the poisonous man Dong Yizhen said, and he was curious.


    He can even live in the black forest and poison everything here. Naturally, this man is also very powerful, so how can he have no hiding place, or where to make drugs?


    "Miss Chu, don''t you still want to go down?"


    Dong Yizhen frowned. He didn''t agree with the idea of going down.


    Chu Pan''er certainly knew what Dong Yizhen was worried about. He didn''t know why. An intuition told him to go down and have a look.


    "I think now that we have found this place, we''d better go and have a look again. If there''s anything in the mountain, we can find out. After all, you often practice martial arts here so that the national people don''t die..."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t say anything later. Dong Yizhen understood what he meant, but frowned and said seriously, "even if I want to go down, I''ll go down!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, unless he wanted to say something, he nodded with a slight turn of his eyes. When they moved the table, sure enough, he saw a black hole below and could vaguely see things below.


    Dong Yizhen took out the fire fold and put it in his hand. Then he jumped down with a gentle jump. Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows when he saw Dong Yizhen go down. Without any hesitation, he jumped down with a gentle jump.


    Although the black hole is very deep, it is a small problem for two people with excellent lightness skills.


    As soon as Dong Yizhen fell to the ground, he heard the voice behind him. Only a year later, he hurriedly turned around, but Chu Pan''er followed up, and a trace of blame crossed his eyes.


    "Didn''t miss Chu ask you to wait for me up there?"


    "No one knows how dangerous it is down here. I can''t wait for nothing!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s agreement, he felt warm in his heart, but he was still unwilling to let Chu Pan''er go together, because he saw a spacious space under the black hole and an extension of the road. It must be the hiding place of poisonous people.


    "No, you go up!"


    Dong Yizhen frowned. He didn''t want the woman in front of him to take risks.


    "But I''ve come down. If I go up again, it''s going to be a waste of effort. Besides, I''m uncomfortable now. If I''m using lightness skills, I''m afraid I''ll fall down and hurt my body if I don''t have the strength to go up. I believe it''s not the same brother. What you want to see!"


    Chu Pan''er was seriously talking nonsense. Dong Yizhen was dissatisfied when he heard this.


    I also understand that Chu Pan''er was determined to go, so he had to promise: "in that case, you follow behind me!"


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s promise, Chu Pan''er smiled gently, and Dong Yizhen also made a gesture to protect Chu Pan''er, protecting him behind him all the time.


    This moved Chu Pan''er very much.


    Dong Yizhen opened the fire fold and walked step by step.


    After a few corners, Dong Yizhen found that the front was coming to an end. There was a wall in front of them. There was no way to move forward. When Dong Yizhen wanted to move on, Chu Pan''er looked vigilant and pulled him directly behind him.


    "Be careful, there are mechanisms."


    When Dong Yizhen heard the speech, he immediately understood and dared not act rashly. Then he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it over. He saw a roar. The mechanism was being opened. Small holes appeared in the originally closed wall, and countless concealed weapons flew out of the hole. The time lasted for about half a quarter, and those concealed weapons stopped.


    "How do you know?"


    When Dong Yizhen looked at the woman in front of him, he knew that the woman in front of him was not ordinary.


    "There is a depression here, which is obviously different from the way we came here, so there is no mechanism here, so the designer deliberately designed it."


    Hearing this, Dong Yizhen nodded.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er noticed that on one wall, there were four big characters of life and death.


    This surprised him very much.


    "Is this the way to crack the mechanism?"


    "But how can these four words be cracked?"


    After observing the four words, Dong Yizhen was puzzled.


    At this time, he noticed that there was also a line of words on another wall, which only said that when things reach extreme, life and death are unpredictable.


    "Wait, it seems that this word is a little strange,"


    Dong Yizhen touched his chin and thought for a moment. The life and death of a narrow life are nine and one


    The color is different, the shape is also different, and the unpredictable life and death are the same. However, it is correct to exchange the two.


    "So can you open these two mechanisms by changing them?"


    Xiaobai frowned and fell into thinking, but he always felt that things should not be so simple.


    "Miss Chu, get out of the way. I''ll try and change these two words!"


    With that, Dong Yizhen pushed Chu Pan''er far away. Chu Pan''er was surprised. He knew that Dong Yizhen was afraid of danger, but the hole was narrow and he was afraid of hindering Dong Yizhen, so he stood there from a distance.


    Dong Yizhen frowned, pulled out life and death and changed them.


    However, after that, there was no reaction. Dong Yizhen didn''t dare to take any action. He stared at the wall tightly. When he heard that, his face changed and quickly said to Xiaobai, "be careful!"


    When he opened his mouth, he flew and jumped and shot a hidden weapon from the wall opposite them. He kept dodging, and the hidden weapons in the hole seemed to keep shooting. However, because they were lying next to the bed, they could only see that those hidden weapons had been shot in front of them without hurting them, But there was some sweat on their foreheads.


    "Miss Chu, why don''t you go up first? I''m afraid there will be danger next."

 Chapter 211

    Hearing that Dong Yizhen asked him to leave again, Chu Pan''er was a little unhappy.


    "Elder brother, why do you always put yourself in danger? If I leave like this, I don''t speak of righteousness."


    Dong Yizhen was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at Chu Pan''er''s bright eyes and was very helpless.


    The sharp arrow is still flying, and Chu Pan''er is very speechless. How many hidden weapons did the people who created here put in it?


    At this time, his eyes fell on the four words of near death.


    "Why don''t we go up? It''s too dangerous to sit down. It''s estimated that we can''t open this mechanism."


    "No, let''s try again!"


    Suddenly Xiaobai had an idea, and a smile came up on his lips.


    "If brother Dong doesn''t die, but nine lives and one death?"


    Dong Yizhen''s face changed, as if he understood something. He hurriedly tired and changed the words of life and death. In a moment, the wall in front opened with a bang, and all the secret devices and concealed weapons were hidden. Xiaobai saw that. As Dong Yizhen went in, he smelled a big smell of decay as soon as he arrived at the door.


    "These smells are too bad, aren''t they?"


    Chu Pan''er waved his hand and looked helpless.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen coughed: ", or you''ll wait at the door..."


    As a result, before he opened his mouth, he looked at Chu Pan''er''s cold eyes. For a moment, it vented and dared not say more.


    "Brother Dong, look, it''s so spacious here, and there are many bottles and cans. It''s estimated that this is really the man''s hiding place."


    Dong Yizhen also noticed at this time. He was very surprised. He hurried forward to observe. He saw that Chu Pan''er wanted to pick up one of the bottles and cans. At that time, he quickly grabbed it: "what''s the matter with you, girl? You know it''s poisonous. It must be full of enterprise, but you dare to touch it."


    Unexpectedly, he was scolded by Dong Yizhen for some reason. Chu Pan''er was not unhappy, but sweet.


    "I''m just curious. After all, I can also do medicine. I can''t walk when I see these things."


    He thought that if xingluan came here, he would like these things very much, including him.


    Dong Yizhen looked helpless. He picked up bottles and cans and looked at them in his hand. When he made the test paper, he found that there was a dark room in front of him, which surprised him very much. What a big tunnel the poison man had built.


    Without asking, he walked over and was careful all the way.


    When he opened the door of the inner room, he looked surprised and found that there was a coffin inside.


    With his arrival, the coffin collapsed with a bang. There was a man lying inside. It should not be accurately said to be a white bone, but there were people''s clothes on the white bone.


    Chu Pan''er also noticed. He hurried over and looked at the white bone. He was not afraid.


    "Shouldn''t that be the poison man?"


    Dong Yizhen sat with an eyebrow and nodded: "it should be, because I smell a lot of poison on him, but since he is poisoned all over, how can his body rot?"


    Chu Pan''er smelled the speech and walked forward. He sniffed it gently. He immediately had the answer: "this poisonous man is too cruel. He poisoned himself. In other words, people don''t like their bodies not to rot. is it still the same as the original person? Why is this poisonous man completely different from others?"


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er actually went and smelled the poison, Dong Yizhen was very worried, but he could see that he was all right. He was relieved.


    "Well, there''s a letter there!"


    Suddenly came out, saw that there was a letter on the white bone, and hurriedly called Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen saw that Chu Pan''er wanted to reach out and take it. He quickly patted off his hand and glared at him. Then he went up to pick up the letter. As a result, he smelled a rotten smell just when he got it. He couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t want to read the letter, but noticed that there were a few lines on the letter: "it was personally opened by someone!"


    Dong Yizhen had some doubts. At this time, Chu Pan''er also saw the words on it: "will the people of that nation know that someone will break in in the future, so they will write this letter, because the predestined person on it is the first person to come here."


    The implication is that Dong Yizhen can open this letter and have a look.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen nodded. He opened the letter and saw a short sentence on it.


    "I made poison all my life, but I had no choice but to be killed by poison. It''s sad. I only left a body of medical skills and poison skills, but no one inherited them. I hope someone will inherit my mantle and carry forward these medical skills and poison skills!"


    It turned out to be a letter to accept as an apprentice. Dong Yizhen frowned and was about to throw the letter away, but there was another sentence behind him: "this letter is highly toxic. If the predestined person is unwilling to inherit my medical and poison skills, he must die of poison within 3 days. On the contrary, one page of the books I left is the antidote! I hope you take care of it!"


    Seeing this letter, Dong Yizhen pulled the corners of her mouth. This poisonous man was really terrible. He forced others to be his apprentice.


    Dong Yizhen frowned and smiled coldly as he continued to give the letter to others. He was an invincible body. Even if he wasn''t, how could he be threatened to be someone else''s Apprentice?


    When he looked at Chu Pan''er and wanted to leave with him, when Chu Pan''er saw him, his face changed and noticed Chu Pan''er''s abnormality. Dong Yizhen asked suspiciously, "girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak, but just grabbed Dong Yizhen''s hand and felt his pulse for him.


    Feeling Dong Yizhen''s pulse flocculent and blood surging, his face became serious bit by bit.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dong Yizhen had a bad feeling in his heart. He opened Chu Pan''er''s hand and felt his pulse for himself. At this time, he also felt his abnormality and his face changed greatly.


    "Brother Dong, you are poisoned!"


    "Strange, am I not immune to all poisons?"


    Dong Yizhen said to himself. Then he took a look at the letter and told Chu Pan''er the contents of the letter. Knowing all this, Chu Pan''er went forward and looked at the letter. In an instant, he understood: "The inviolability of all poisons is not equal to the inviolability of all poisons. There are thousands of poisons in the world. What''s the difference between a person who can infect the black forest like this? So the medicine he gave you should be non detoxifying poison."


    Dong Yizhen frowned, "this old man dares to calculate me!"


    What should we do at this time? If we find his books, we must become his apprentice and learn medicine and poison, but he doesn''t want to learn these at all.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen so distressed, Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows and felt a touch of interest in his heart.


    "Brother Dong, anyway, we''d better find his things first, then find the antidote and detoxify the poison for you."


    "But if you interpret it, it means you must become his apprentice and learn his medicine and poison skills."


    Dong Yizhen frowned. What he disliked most was what others forced him to do.


    Chu Pan''er certainly understood. He lifted his lips and smiled, and his eyes fell on the white bone: ", in that case, it''s better to explain it to brother Dong first. Then I failed to worship under the door of the poison man and became his apprentice. In this way, brother Dong can detoxify and not learn the system. What do you think of what he doesn''t want to learn?"

 Chapter 212

    "Brother Dong doesn''t like medicine?"


    Looking around, if this script falls outside, I''m afraid it will cause countless people to fight for life and death. After all, this unique skill is a delicious pastry. How did it come to Dong Yizhen''s eyes


    In those dark and indifferent eyes, she clearly saw a trace of dislike.


    "It''s not true, but I don''t like being forced. Miss Chu, since you and I have the fate to come here and bury the dead poison man under the loess, as for this secret script... It''s his life to learn and return to the dust with him!"


    Poison man''s move is clearly forced to accept disciples. How can he be willing?


    Chu Pan''er was slightly stunned and looked through the secret script in his hand.


    "We are ordinary people. If we learn these, it is equivalent to taking a responsibility. Before I recover my memory, I just want to live a plain life. Miss Chu, I hope..."


    Dong Yizhen opened her mouth and buried her head in seeing Chu Pan''er carefully reading the script. The light in her eyes flowed into his heart. She sighed lightly. It''s not a fish in the pool or a stone in the mud. If she forcibly stays and covers it, she will still emit its light and attract attention. Chu Gu Niang... Isn''t that all?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Although Chu Pan''er was absorbed in the script, he also listened to Dong Yizhen. As a result, he didn''t mean to go on, which aroused her doubts.


    "If brother Dong doesn''t like it, forget it. After all, this thing is too attractive!"


    Chu Pan''er considered Dong Yizhen''s concerns and reluctantly put the script on the slate. As soon as he put it down, his hand was held by a bony hand.


    "Brother Dong, what are you doing?"


    He was so rude. Dong Yizhen frowned slightly and hurriedly loosened the woman''s catkin, but she missed it very much.


    "I''m sorry. If you like it, you can take it. It''s just more than one master. Besides, if God wants us to use it one day?"


    I didn''t think Dong Yizhen was right. A few years later, he really broke the death of 30 million troops by relying on the things in the secret script.


    "Good!"


    I thought she could worship poison as a teacher, but Dong Yizhen always found the poison. If she replaced it, I''m afraid she might be suspected of taking over.


    But she didn''t understand. Just now Dong Yizhen didn''t want to. How could she change her mind so quickly?


    Feeling the woman''s gaze, Dong yizhenjun blushed, put the script in his arms and began to deal with the rest.


    Because the poison man was full of poison, and in case unknown people disturbed his peace, Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er decided to bury the poison man in the ground after careful consideration. There was a mechanism designed by the poison man earlier, so there was no need to worry about who would come.


    After combing the corpse of the poisonous man, he placed it in the original coffin, sprinkled medicine against poisonous snakes, ants and insects around it, and set up a monument. Dong Yizhen knocked his head three times. The worship ceremony was simple.


    With the secret script and some necessary poison, they left the basement.


    Returning to the thatched cottage, Dong Yizhen looked at the entrance that had been pressed by the table and was thoughtful.


    "Is brother Dong thinking that it would be too dangerous to harm the world with those poisons if someone else entered here by mistake and disturbed the peace of the poisons?"


    Chu Pan''er sat on the bench, holding his chin in one hand, his star eyes flickered slightly, and looked at the tall figure.


    "Well, although there are many poisons and wild animals here, it''s better for someone to step on it. If... If those things are found, I''m afraid it will disturb the peace of the place."


    The poisonous person is poisonous all over his body. Not to mention flesh and blood, he may die if he accidentally touches one of his hair.


    "Hey, besides, it should be late. Let''s go back quickly so that others won''t doubt!"


    Black forest is worthy of these three words. The poisonous fog has been everywhere for a long time, disturbing the heaven and earth.


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er''s jaw was slightly raised. She also thought that she shouldn''t stay here for a long time. Moreover, the public opinion that she was a monster has just passed. If people know that she hasn''t done anything for a few hours in the black forest, I''m afraid there will be another storm.


    Along the way, they finally took some twists and turns to reach the entrance. When they came out, their clothes were broken.


    "Brother Dong, let''s go our separate ways here."


    Reaching out to wipe the sweat on his forehead, Chu Pan''er coughed. Just now he didn''t feel it. Now he found that it was still cold in the black forest.


    "OK! Be careful on the road!"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes were as deep as the night. He whispered instructions. Looking at the graceful figure, he turned and was about to leave. His heart was reluctant to give up.


    "Wait!"


    Remembering the things in her arms, Dong Yizhen called Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er looked back and looked more confused.


    Dong Yizhen took two steps, took out the old secret script from her arms and handed it to Chu Pan''er.


    "I can''t understand what''s in this secret script. It''s best to give it to someone who understands it."


    He knew for a long time that the woman in front of him was by no means an ordinary rural person, and her occasional medical skills and martial arts were very suitable for this secret script.


    Chu Pan''er was very surprised. If the secret script was handed over, it would be a treasure contested by thousands of people. It would be inappropriate to give it to her so easily!


    "Brother Dong, this... Is unreasonable!"


    After all, the poison man left him to be an apprentice.


    "I know you like this. Moreover, I don''t understand medicine and poison. This is like a precious book. It''s still a waste paper in my place."


    Dong Yizhen forced the script into Chu Pan''er''s hand, and his eyes were irresistible.


    "This..."


    "It''s getting late, Miss Chu. Goodbye!"


    For fear that Chu Pan''er was regretting, Dong Yizhen turned away without looking back, leaving Chu Pan''er helpless with the script.


    If the poison man who had already ascended the sky knew that what he had studied for most of his life was pushed around, I''m afraid he would climb out of the coffin sooner or later?


    Chu Pan''er stayed in the same place for a while, so she had to take the script in her arms and leave. Since Dong Yizhen didn''t want it, she naturally won''t continue to push it off. Anyway, this thing is useful.


    After Chu Pan''er left, Dong Yizhen, who had not been seen, appeared not far away. A pair of deep pupils stared at the direction Chu Pan''er left and just followed up.


    After all, it''s a mountain. She''s a weak... The woman doesn''t feel at ease when she goes down the mountain alone. Naturally, he wants to escort her quietly.


    Dong Yizhen explained herself in her heart, but she ignored the strong beating sound of her heart.


    Liu''s family has been solved. Village head Tian Dazhuang should have died to trouble her, right? So should she be able to show her strength and start paving the road to the capital?

 Chapter 213

    On the way, Chu Pan''er passed a recent event in her mind and was satisfied. Although Chiang was a little confused, she still had a little brain. As long as she didn''t commit her, there would be no big problems.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly opened her mind, walked briskly under her feet, and smiled at the corners of her eyes that hadn''t appeared for a long time. She just didn''t know what she would face when she knew what she would face when she went back. I''m afraid she couldn''t laugh at this time.


    As soon as I got home, it was getting dark. I was about to put some herbs I pulled on the mountain into the yard, but I found that the atmosphere at home was wrong, and several strange voices came from the lobby.


    She walked in with doubts and saw several strangers sitting on the lobby stool. They were as old as Chiang Kai Shek, with high forehead, narrow blades, sharp nosed monkey cheeks, and a pair of small eyes that were about to sink in. They looked around. There were more wrinkles on their face than Chiang Kai Shek''s. their skin was dark and rough, hunched back, thin, and dressed in gray linen, Put on a coat full of patches.


    Under her sat two women, three girls and a man. The woman was wearing a yellow patched coat and was very thin. She looked very cold in this cold autumn. She had a wide forehead and a fat nose. Her mouth was thick and swollen. It was like being punched. Her skin was dark and rough. When she looked carefully, she was thinner than the old woman, She couldn''t imagine how such an uneven figure grew.


    The other one is a little better. His forehead is wide, his nose is narrow, his body is fat, his thick mouth is painted with bright and vulgar lip red, and his blue robe is white, but there is no patch. I think it should be much better than those two people.


    Looking at the remaining three women and one man, they also have their own strengths. After a short look, Chu Pan''er was puzzled and had not had time to speak. An old man similar to Chiang''s age took the lead to see her, his eyes were shining, and he smiled: "it turned out that this is Pan girl. I haven''t seen her for so many years, and she looks more and more beautiful! Ha ha!"


    Then there was a chorus. Chu Pan''er was a little confused. Jiang quickly got up and went to Chu Pan''er. He reached out to hold her and gently patted her on the back of his hand: "you girl, why are you so unruly? Don''t you even know your aunt and grandmother?"


    Aunt?


    Chu Pan''er was surprised, looked at each other again, and quickly searched her original memory, but she didn''t have any impression, but someone soon answered her doubts for her.


    "Hehe, it''s normal for a girl not to remember. I remember when I met at that time, the girl was still so big!"


    The aunt smiled and made a gesture as high as her calf, and her small eyes looked at Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er felt unhappy. What kind of aunt is this?


    "Is this the sister I said before? Oh, that''s all!"


    A coquettish voice sounded, with some disdain in his tone. Chu Pan''er frowned and looked at the past. He saw that it was what the woman beside the fat woman said.


    She was dressed in a washed pale yellow breast length Ru skirt and wore a girl''s bun with a treasure blue hairpin obliquely inserted on it, which added a beauty to her slightly white face. Looking at the pampered appearance on her face, she looked like a spoiled little girl. However, when her elders were so poor, the girl


    Beautiful eyes flow, Chu Pan''er smiles lightly, I see.


    When the woman was pampered and ignored, she even stared at her, but she didn''t mean to stop it.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s laughter, the woman frowned, "what are you laughing at? Chu Pan''er, I tell you, don''t think you''ve opened a shop, it''s great!"


    "What?"


    Chu Pan''er stared in amazement. What did she do? No, she didn''t seem to do anything, and it seems that they met for the first time? The girl


    Seeing the hostility in the woman''s eyes, Chu Pan''er didn''t understand where it came from.


    "Cloud son!"


    The woman finally knew that it was bad, so she was willing to blame him. Then she apologized to Chu Pan''er embarrassed: "don''t care, Pan''er, your cousin is like this. Yun''er, don''t apologize to sister Pan''er?"


    Although it was an apology, Chu Pan''er didn''t hear his apology.


    "No problem! Grandma, what''s this?"


    He pulled Chiang aside and felt that they should not hear him. Only then did he pull Chiang aside and ask.


    "Your aunt and grandmother are my own sisters. They haven''t seen each other for decades. Because the town is close to the sea, there is a flood day and night, and the whole town is flooded. The only eldest son who goes out to be an official is thousands of miles away. Even if he returns on a fast horse, it will take half a year. For a time, they have no home to return, so they can only come to me. When my mother went early, I was dependent on my sister Life, you can''t say that you don''t save now? "


    She thought that anyway, the family was not too difficult, but more people and more pairs of chopsticks. It was nothing. The most important thing was that her sister''s eldest son was an official in a county. Although his grade was small, he was also an official. It was uncertain that in the future, he knew that he saved his mother when his mother was in the most difficult time. He would certainly repay him for his gratitude.


    "So Grandma means to keep them here for half a year?"


    After understanding Chiang''s meaning, Chu Pan''er frowned deeper. Their life is a little stable now, but it''s still a little hard to feed so many mouths by relying on only one shop.


    Besides... At the thought of the girl''s inexplicable hostility just now, she always felt that it would be a great trouble for the family to stay.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er thinking, Chiang''s face was a little ugly, but thinking that Chu Pan''er was the eldest sister in the Chu family, and her surname was Chu, and her sister was also a foreign family no matter how good, so she was patient.


    "Grandma, you see, if so many of them live in our house, I''m afraid they can''t save the silver. Now a grain of rice is like gold. To be a good man, you must first enrich yourself to meet others, don''t you?"


    Chu Pan''er understood that what Chiang cared about most was money. If she said so, she would hesitate.


    Sure enough, Chiang''s expression seemed hesitant at the mention of this.


    Just when Chu Pan''er wanted to add another fire, little Chiang, who didn''t know when to eavesdrop on the two people''s conversation, patted Chiang on the shoulder, looked like self reproach, stretched out his hand to wipe the tears that had never been seen in the corners of his eyes, and said softly:


    "Elder sister, our Xinghua town is gone, and everything in the family has been washed away, so I ventured to come here. I wanted to stay here for a while and pick us up when Dafei got the news. As a result, I forgot that you had been taken care of by a younger generation and couldn''t be the master, so don''t be embarrassed. Lend me some silver and let me bury half of my body The old woman in the earth and her family went to Qiancheng to find my unfilial son... Cough! "

 Chapter 214

    Little Chiang said, his face changed, and he coughed violently. It seemed to Chiang that he was very distressed. He quickly held Chiang, stretched out his hand and gently patted her on the back and comforted her: "Hongxiu, what are you talking about? Why can''t I be the master? Just now, I just told the girl. Don''t think too much."


    Chiang glared at Chu Pan''er fiercely. Hong Xiu was right. She was the only elder in the family. Why should a younger generation interrupt there?


    So he immediately turned to Chu Pan''er and said, "from now on, your aunt and grandmother''s family will live in our house. Anyway, there are still several empty rooms in our house. You have a room with Ying''er and jin''er. Your mother and your sister-in-law still have Niannian together. As for Xi''er, we have a room with your cousin!"


    "What?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak. The first one to make a sound was Chu Xi, who had just returned from the outside. When he heard the news, he quickly came to Chiang''s side and said discontentedly, "milk, why should I sleep in a room with others? Our room is just enough. Why should we have one room for two?"


    One question after another made Chiang''s face pale. If Chu Pan''er asked so, she would scold first. If she was the only man in the Chu family, Chiang had to weigh it up.


    After all, in the future, Chu Xi will be the master of the Chu family.


    After looking at little Chiang, he saw that her eyes were looking at her without blinking. Chiang suddenly lost face and was cruel in his heart. He thought that since he had spoken, he had no intention of going back for so long, so he gritted his teeth and repeated little Chiang''s experience again.


    "Xiaoxi, grandma knows to disturb your house, but there''s no way. Grandma''s family will only live for a while. Do you think so? Come on, this is the meeting gift from Grandma''s aunt. You keep it!"


    Little Chiang took a small piece of silver and handed it to Chu Xi. With a smile on his face, he ignored how his daughter-in-law and granddaughter glared at her.


    Although she had never seen the world, she was shrewd in her heart. She knew that Chu Xi was the only one in charge of the Chu family in the future. If she had a tough attitude, as long as Chu Xi clenched her teeth and didn''t want them to come in, her sister would depend on him.


    This shot did not hit the smiling face. Besides, Chu Xi was only 12 years old and gave a sweet date, so she didn''t believe that the child was still unmoved.


    "I..."


    "Xi''er, since your aunt gave it to you, you can take it!"


    Chiang held his patience and ignored his displeasure.


    "Milk!"


    Chu Xi frowned and looked unhappy. They finally made a nod. Why should they break it because of a moment of goodwill?


    "Brook!"


    Jiang frowned. What''s the matter with the child? It''s more and more difficult to discipline him!


    Hearing the anger in Chiang''s tone, Chu Pan''er hurriedly called Chu Xi: "brook, grandma finally got together with her sisters. Don''t stop them. Besides, they only live for half a year. They will leave after half a year. If you want to sleep alone, naturally no one will stop you!"


    Chu Xi just frowned when he heard this. Although he was unhappy, it was not good to continue to speak.


    Seeing Chu Xi''s soft attitude, Jiang was about to smile and boast that Pan''er was really sensible. As a result, little Jiang narrowed his eyes and smiled at her: "it''s still that Pan girl can speak. A word can top your milk several times!"


    This made Chiang''s face sink immediately. Chu Xi realized that it was wrong and was about to refute, but Chu Pan''er pressed his hand.


    "What did my aunt say? The brook has always listened to the words of milk. Last time, she said that milk is the person who loves him most in the world. Today, I''m afraid it''s because of fighting outside and getting angry. When I come back, I won''t be so sensible. As soon as I say this cup of milk, the gas disappears, but I can''t find it under the steps. Doesn''t it follow my words?"


    What she said was orderly. No one could catch the loophole. Chiang''s face was better. However, when she caught the key point of her words, she saw that Chu Xi was dirty. There were several scars on her little face. It hurt her to death.


    "I said, Xi''er, what''s the matter with you? Did you fight with anyone?"


    Chiang pulled over the Chu River, holding his small face in both hands, looked carefully, and saw only a few bruises on his face, so he was relieved.


    Now there are two men at home, Chu Xiang and Chu Xi. Chu Xiang doesn''t say anything. If anything happens to this Chu Xi alone, she may feel ashamed of the ancestors of the Chu family.


    "They say that we Chu family are all women. Brother Xiang and I rely on women... Women... Anyway, we grew up there!"


    Chu Xiang said at last, his head was buried lower and lower, and his blush extended to his ears and neck.


    "What? Why are they talking nonsense?"


    Although Chu Xi didn''t know what he said, how shrewd Chiang was. As soon as his mind turned, he understood. He was angry and ashamed.


    Chu Pan''er saw that the young Chiang family seemed to be watching a good play. He quickly blocked their grandparents and grandchildren and introduced the room for the young Chiang family with a smile.


    It turned out that a few decades ago, the two Chiang married to chujia village and Xinghua Town, which are not far away. This difference is decades, and they have never met. It seems that the little Chiang married the local landlord in Xinghua town and gave birth to two sons and a daughter. Later, because of the bad thief, less than half of the money in his family was stolen, and the landlord who regarded money as his life was angry.


    Only little Chiang Kai Shek was left to raise her children independently, but what can she do as a woman? With her money, she just can let her children grow up. However, her life is good. Her eldest son went to Beijing and got a place in the list. Finally, she was transferred to Qiancheng, thousands of miles away from her home, as a county magistrate, but her second son ended miserably, Not long after she was born, she fell to death while working with others.


    For a time, only she and her eldest daughter-in-law and the widow''s second daughter-in-law were left at home. They thought they were safe and sound. When the eldest son came back to pick them up and enjoy their happiness in the city, the son didn''t wait. What he waited for was the flood, and the only place where they could live was gone. Suddenly, little Jiang remembered that an old sister came to chujia village.


    As for her two daughters-in-law, the Qi family of the eldest family is powerful and sour. Their daughter Zhao Ruoyun and son Zhao Zichen are also maternal and difficult to raise.


    The Feng family of the second family is a kind-hearted person, but the bottom of her heart is unknown. Her eldest daughter Zhao ruomei is gentle and reasonable, and her second daughter Zhao Ruoxue is timid and always likes to hide behind her sister.


    After hearing Tian''s introduction, Chu Pan''er pulled her lips. According to her understanding of the family, how does she feel that the future will be difficult

 Chapter 215

    "Niang, how long have you said you haven''t seen this sister? Why is Grandma so reluctant to let them come?"


    Chu Pan''er finally couldn''t bear the doubt in his heart and went to ask. Tian Shi was very helpless when he heard this. He glanced at the door and then beat Chu Pan''er: "little girl, don''t talk nonsense. Your grandmother will be unhappy when she hears it."


    Chu Pan''er frowned. It seemed that his mother was still so afraid of Chiang Kai Shek. It seemed that he had to find a way to correct such a mistake.


    "Mom, how do you care about grandma''s thoughts and grandma? He never cared about our thoughts. He didn''t ask, so he just let them in!"


    Not really. She didn''t like asking relatives to live at home. She just said that if they lived around, the contradiction would get bigger. He didn''t want to see this scene.


    "No matter what, it''s also your grandmother''s mind. Don''t worry about it, okay?"


    Tian Shi doesn''t want her daughter to meddle in so many affairs. Although she has some discomfort in her heart, anyway, Jiang Shi is also her mother-in-law. The woman''s marriage was about three obediences and four virtues. Now that her husband and father are dead, she can only listen to her mother-in-law.


    What Chu Pan''er hates most is the idea of iron stone, but there is no way. After all, no one can correct a person''s stubbornness.


    "In short, remember, if they don''t come to provoke you, don''t provoke them, so as not to embarrass everyone."


    Tian Shi said seriously. Hearing Tian Shi''s words, Chu Pan''er nodded clearly.


    At this time, there was a hustle and bustle outside. Tian frowned and the door was opened directly. The person who came in was Qi.


    "Cousin, why are you here?"


    Tian Shi looked at Qi Shi and was surprised. He immediately led him to sit down, but unexpectedly, Qi Shi looked at Tian Shi''s room and showed his dislike. Then he reached out and waved in front of his nose: "I said, sister-in-law, you actually live in this place. It''s not as good as our pigsty!"


    These words changed the faces of the two people in the room. Chu Pan''er was about to speak, but Tian stopped him.


    "Cousin, tell me if you have anything!"


    "Oh, I heard that you have a needle and thread here. Lend it to me. I''ll give it back to you later!"


    "I don''t know what my cousin is going to visit? Do you need help?"


    Tian was always polite. When she asked, Qi''s eyes lit up and ran away. After a while, she came back with a snort. She had two more clothes in her hand and threw them directly on Tian: "sister-in-law, since you are so diligent, please help me sew these clothes!"


    When he heard this, Tian''s face turned white. He didn''t expect that his cousin was so rude. However, since he said everything, he had to give it up. He took his clothes and wanted to repair it for him, but he was robbed by a pair of slender jade hands.


    Tian Shi looked at Chu Pan''er in surprise. He looked cold and threw the clothes directly into Qi''s face.


    Then there was a box of stitches and thread: "can''t you hear that this is polite? My mother''s hand was not good. How can I touch the needle embroidery now?"


    The woman gave him a good color. Is she really going to open the dyeing room?


    She couldn''t help laughing. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Qi''s face changed and looked angry: "Chu Pan''er, do you treat your elders like this? Don''t forget that I''m your elder and my sister-in-law. I said I wanted to help me. Now I just ask him to help me!"


    Then he glared at Tian.


    This woman can''t teach her daughter. There are so many no tutors.


    "My mother doesn''t sew, you can sew it yourself! As an elder, can you enter other people''s rooms without knocking? As an elder, can you ask others to do things at will, and you''re not my mother''s elder!"


    Chu Pan''er approached Qi step by step, and the momentum of his whole body suddenly spread out, and the frightened Qi dared not speak.


    "Or, for my aunt''s plan, I can fool around by doubling my height?"


    , Tian Shi was reluctant to see this scene and hurriedly held Pan''er: "Pan''er, don''t do this. He is your aunt anyway. Since he wants me to help, help him. Anyway, the injury on my hand is almost good!"


    Hearing Tian''s words, Chu Pan''er frowned and directly shook off his hand: "Mom, you''re so easy to bully, so others bully you again and again. That''s what happens when you''re the second judge of junior high school. Now have another cousin! Will you come to other second aunts next time?"


    Chu Pan''er said these words very severely. She really didn''t want to see Tian go on like this. After all, one by one, even if she got Tian''s good, she wouldn''t remember. Why should Tian spend her time doing things for them?


    "Well, sister-in-law, look at what your daughter is like? She did it and was so disrespectful to you. I''ll tell my aunt to discipline your daughter!"


    With that, Qi took his clothes and went out. Seeing Qi''s back, Tian frowned and stamped his feet: "I said what you did. Don''t get into trouble. Why do you want to find them? It''s just two clothes. I''ll be fine after I embroidered!"


    Chu Pan''er immediately hated iron and steel, but he knew that the man in front of him was his mother. He had to bear it and said, "Pan''er, you know what you mean. If you help them this time, they will come to you again and again, it will be endless, okay?"


    "But we are all relatives. I don''t think it''s necessary to be so stiff. Besides, your grandmother will come and see what you do later!"


    Tian Shi knows that her daughter is for her good, but she feels that there are some things that don''t fight, so don''t fight. There''s no need to go.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er''s ears moved, and he heard several fragmentary voices and people''s conversation not far away. He bent his lips slightly, held Tian''s arm and said loudly: "madam, I believe grandma is not that unreasonable person. I just love her hand and don''t want her to work hard. I believe grandma will understand when she knows, don''t you?"


    Tian Shi raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn''t understand why her daughter suddenly spoke like this. Chu Pan''er held her down when she wanted to speak. Then Chu Pan''er continued: "Mom, in fact, I don''t want to trouble grandma. Later, I''ll explain to grandma, saying that my willfulness led to my aunt''s anger, so as not to hurt her body because of worry. In this way, I''ll really become me!"

 Chapter 216

    When he learned that his cousin niece had been bullied, Chiang rushed over without saying a word. He wanted to teach a good lesson, but Chu Pan''er didn''t expect to hear such a remark at the door, which made him so unmoved.


    Seeing that Chiang was not so angry, Qi quickly said, "aunt, look at Chu Pan''er? If Pan''er doesn''t welcome us, shall we go back right away?"


    Hearing Qi''s words, Jiang frowned and patted Qi: "fool, where can you go back? Just wait here at ease. Anyway, your husband will pick you up after a while, okay?"


    As they talked, they walked into Tian''s room and saw Tian and Chu Pan''er snuggling together. Jiang sighed, walked forward and asked, "Pan''er, why did you treat your cousin like this just now."


    Because Chu Pan''er had just thought about him, Chiang''s tone was also somewhat good.


    Chu Pan''er bent slightly. She bit the corners of her lips and looked at Jiang wrongly: "just now, my aunt, she entered the room without saying a word and knocking. At that time, Pan''er was talking to her mother privately, so she was frightened.


    Later, aunt second cousin said she wanted to borrow the needle and thread for her mother. However, her mother just said a polite word. Aunt second cousin immediately went to get those clothes and asked my mother to mend them, but my mother still had injuries on her hands. How could I bear to see my mother suffer, and I was just frightened, so I was very wronged for a moment, so I said a few words to Aunt second cousin, but I didn''t expect my sister-in-law to misunderstand and bother grandma Come here. "


    Hearing this reason, Chiang frowned. He knew that Chu Pan''er had always been a girl with ideas, but this matter... His eyes fell on Qi''s body and asked softly:


    "His cousin, is there any misunderstanding just now? As a daughter-in-law, I know there is a wound on my hand, so I''m not good at mending! This hope is a spoiled girl. I hope you don''t care about the child''s two words!"


    "Aunt, how can you say that? Isn''t there anything wrong with Pan''er treating us like this? We''re new here. I know Pan''er doesn''t like our business. Anyway, we''re relatives. What should I do?"


    Qi Shi was more aggrieved. She stared at Chu Pan''er in pain and hatred. Then she took Jiang Shi''s hand and kept playing coquettish.


    Chiang had never had a daughter, so no one had spoiled him. Seeing Qi''s grievance, his heart hurt. Then he stared at Chu Pan''er: "since this girl is not sensible, let him not eat tonight! As for this dress, if you want to mend it, let Ying''er help you. He will still have some rust!"


    "Can''t Pan''er do it?"


    Qi''s subconscious blurted out.


    Jiang Shi frowned in an instant, "hope girl, she can''t embroider, but Yinger can do some."


    "Well, don''t make trouble here. Chu Pan''er has her own idea. I can''t take care of him as a grandmother!"


    "But what if this girl becomes an elder? Aunt, I know you are distressed, but you are not so distressed!"


    Upon hearing this, Chiang''s face changed. In fact, he was most worried about this problem, because Chu Pan''er sometimes acted like a little elder.


    True love is a troublesome Qi.


    Chu Pan''er read silently, then took out a ginseng from his arms and handed it to Chiang in front of him.


    "Grandma, I picked a ginseng from the mountain. I was going to sell it on the street, but I suddenly thought that grandma coughed badly two days ago, so I wanted to replenish her body!"


    Both rich and poor people like to listen to flattery, so his life will surely attract Chiang''s favor.


    Sure enough, when he saw the ginseng, Chiang looked bright, coughed and stared at Chu Pan''er: "you are a strange girl who can be a man. How can you sell the ginseng to me?"


    "Where''s the money? Grandma, your health is important, so grandma''s better take it quickly!"


    Chu Pan''er handed the ginseng into Jiang''s hand and smiled. Jiang felt very pleased to hear Chu Pan''er''s words, so he put the ginseng in his arms and collected it.


    Seeing this scene, Qi was stunned. He opened his mouth and called, "aunt, you..."


    After a faint look at Qi, Jiang suddenly disliked it. After a look at Chu Pan''er, he smiled and said, "Pan''er, come out early for dinner tonight. Do you hear me!"


    The sentence that he just told him not to eat dinner can be taken back.


    Hearing Chiang''s words, Chu Pan''er smiled and replied, "then thank grandma! Grandma remembers to take good care of her body. Then I''ll find some herbs for grandma."


    This sentence made Chiang very happy. He smiled and even Qi ignored it. Then he went out.


    Seeing this, Qi quickly followed up and took Jiang''s hand: "aunt, you don''t decide for me!"


    Hearing Qi''s words, Jiang frowned. He didn''t like the woman in front of him. Such a small thing should also call her. What should she do?


    Although she likes Qi''s coquetry, she is still unhappy at the thought of what he has done. If she calls him all day because of such small things, how can her body bear it? It''s better to have your own granddaughter. You can love his body.


    Although he was unhappy, he didn''t show it: "what''s the Lord? Pan''er is just a little girl. You are an elder. Do you have to argue with a little girl?"


    Unexpectedly, people in front of him would say so, which made him very unhappy. He glared at Tian''s room. He stamped his feet and left.


    When one thing came to an end, Chu Pan''er glanced at Tian Shi and sighed:


    "Mom, look, this is my cousin''s face. Don''t you think it''s terrible?"


    "What''s terrible? Anyway, he''s your cousin!"


    Tian frowned. Although he was very unhappy, he still gave it up. After all, one thing less is better than one more.


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless, and her mother was too soft. It seems that she must be well adjusted in the future.


    "Anyway, mom, I don''t want others to bully our family!"


    Holding Tian''s hand, Chu Pan''er said word by word. Then he left his room without looking at Tian.


    Chu Pan''er went directly to Chu Ying''er''s room and saw that Chu Ying''er was sewing with a needle and thread.


    Chu Ying''er was very upset when she saw her sister coming, so she threw her clothes on the table.


    "Sister, why do you think they treat us like slaves and treat us like this!"

 Chapter 217

    Chu Pan''er certainly understood that his sister was very oppressed in her heart. He smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He took a look at those clothes. Of course, he knew what was going on. Suddenly he thought of something, and a light flashed at the bottom of his eyes: "do you want revenge?"


    "Revenge?"


    Chu Yinger looked at herself in surprise. Can her sister take revenge? He wants to hug, not just what to do?


    Chu Pan''er coughed and said with a smile, "since they enslave us so much, let him taste some pain and see if we dare to mend our clothes next time!"


    It seems that she found a bottle of special itching powder in the poison man''s bag. I believe it should be useful this time.


    After sewing the clothes with Chu Yinger, Chu Pan''er took out the bottle of itching powder and poured it on the clothes under Chu Yinger''s confused eyes.


    Wipe the powder evenly, and Chu Pan''er smiled.


    Chu Ying''er was a little shocked. He asked, "I said what''s on it?"


    "The itch powder I made is said to make people itch all over after wearing it!"


    He just wanted to say that he found it in the poison man''s tomb, but he thought that she was sincere as a sister, so he didn''t speak. He just said that he made it. Anyway, she would make a similar one in the end.


    Because Chu Ying''er had seen too many heroic deeds of Chu Pan''er, she didn''t doubt it. She asked anxiously, "but will it get bigger? I''m worried that if things get bigger, we''ll be scolded!"


    "We''ve mended it for him, and you''re all right. Why are they all right?"


    Hearing this, Chu Ying''er''s eyes flashed and understood her meaning in an instant.


    "Sister, you are so smart!"


    Pan''er hehe gave Chu Yinger a pill. Don''t let him take those clothes to find Qi.


    Sure enough, in the evening, when we had dinner together, the Qi family came out strangely. They stretched out their hands and scratched, looking very painful and funny.


    Ying''er saw their advice and asked with a smile, "I said, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you have a bath for a few days and have fleas?"


    When it comes to fleas, Chu Xi, who was standing next to them, quickly dodged and shivered a few meters away: "God, I heard that fleas can infect, it''s better to stay away from some? No wonder I smell a sour smell from my aunt. I haven''t taken a bath for several days!"


    Then he pretended to wave the smell in front of him. Seeing this scene, Qi Cheng changed his face and patted the table with a cold hum: "You two bastards, do you talk to your aunt like this? I don''t know what''s going on. I was just fine. Now I suddenly remember, so I put on your clothes and tell you honestly. Did you do anything to my clothes?"


    As he said this, he continued to scratch. When Chiang saw that the scene was a little ugly, he gave little Chiang a look


    After little Chiang noticed it, he hurried to Qi: "what are you doing? Why don''t you sit down and eat in front of the younger generation?"


    "My mother is not what I want to do."


    Qi said discontentedly, but he still did it. After all, he didn''t want to annoy his mother-in-law.


    Lest her filial son beat and scold him when he comes back.


    "The clothes were well made before, but after he sent them later, I became itchy when I put them on. It''s strange that they didn''t move their hands and feet."


    "What''s so strange? We mended your clothes with kindness, but in the end, you said we had something to do with your clothes. Isn''t that framing people!"


    With that, Chu Yinger looked like she was going to cry.


    Seeing that Chu Yinger was bullied, he said coldly, "yes, Ying''er is kind enough to make clothes for you. Even if you don''t appreciate it, you can say so!"


    Little Chiang did not know that his daughter-in-law went to find them to make clothes. At this time, he was a little unhappy. He glared at Qi and asked Chiang, "sister, what''s going on?"


    Looking at all this lightly, Chiang told little Chiang what happened during the day. Although little Chiang was a little unhappy, he still pretended to be Qi: "since your sister-in-law can''t do it, why do you ask him to mend clothes for you? Even if it''s the result, he asked your younger generation to mend clothes for you. You don''t want to be ashamed?"


    "Mother, how can you scold me like this?"


    Qi scratched and said discontentedly. Hearing Qi''s words, little Jiang beat him with chopsticks: "I said you dare to talk back to me, don''t you? Be careful, I''ll let my son divorce you. You''re really not a thing!"


    As soon as Qi heard this, little Jiang wanted to let his son rest. His face changed and flattered: "Mom, I''m joking. Don''t care what I say. I just think this girl still needs to do some work. You don''t know how well he plays at home!"


    "No matter what, this is also someone else''s home!"


    Dissatisfied, he stared at Qi, and then Chiang turned to look at Jiang: "I said, sister, don''t laugh. My daughter-in-law is like this. She''s not sensible."


    Chiang laughed and didn''t speak. He didn''t like him so much. Who wants such an arrogant and domineering daughter-in-law.


    "But mom, I really itch. My whole body itches. Would you scratch it for me?"


    Then he turned his back to little Jiang. Suddenly, little Jiang was embarrassed. He grabbed the woman and said, "don''t you know you''ll take a bath?"


    Hearing what little Chiang said, he was actually wronged and looked at little Chiang discontentedly.


    But he still didn''t dare to oppose him and left.


    Without Qi, it would be much quieter, but everyone had different expressions. A meal was eaten in the strange expressions of everyone, but everyone didn''t know what to eat, except Qi''s children of course.


    After dinner and washing the dishes, Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er returned to the room. Chu Ying''er grabbed a corner of the quilt and said fiercely, "why do you say they are so shameless, occupy other people''s homes and eat up our meat!"


    He meant that at the dinner table, Qi''s children kept eating their meat and didn''t leave it for them.


    "Silly girl? Why do you argue with others? Anyway, they only live here for half a year!"


    Really only live for half a year?


    Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes slightly, but he didn''t feel it.


    "But this half year I think it may be longer than three years. After all, this suffering!"

 Chapter 218

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense here. It''s bad for others to hear it, but do you think Qi really went to take a bath?"


    Chu Pan''er was amused at the thought of Qi''s embarrassment tonight.


    "But will he be relieved after taking a bath?"


    Chu Pan''er picked his eyebrows slightly when he heard the speech. In fact, he didn''t know. After all, it wasn''t designed by him.


    "I don''t know, because it varies from person to person. Don''t take care of them. Next, we have to worry about our business. Don''t forget that we still have a lot to do. We haven''t taken care of our business these days. We don''t know how our sister-in-law is there."


    Chu Ying''er didn''t notice her sister and easily changed the topic. He frowned, nodded and said, "I''m also curious. I went to see my sister-in-law before, but there was no special situation."


    "Well, have a rest. We''ll help my sister-in-law tomorrow morning!"


    Then they got into bed. They thought that if they went to the street tomorrow, they would not be very quiet and would not see people they didn''t want to see. However, they didn''t expect that they would be followed by a pile of followers early the next morning.


    When the Qi family heard that Chu Pan''er and Chu Pan''er went to the market together, they hurriedly pushed Zhao Ruoyun and Zhao Zichen out.


    "I said hope girl, since you go to the market, take your brother and sister and let them see your shop?"


    Chu Pan''er looked indifferent. Chu Ying''er pulled the corners of her mouth. The two sisters looked at each other and saw a trace of helplessness from each other''s eyes.


    But now that people have said so, they have to agree.


    At this time, Feng came out and took a look at several people. Qi touched his hair and said proudly: "I said, sister-in-law, why do you get up so early? Do you want to take your children to the market? Do you think anyone can go at will? Or don''t make trouble for Pan''er and Ying''er!"


    Feng was also shot lying down. He didn''t understand what the woman in front of him meant.


    "Sister-in-law, I don''t mean that. I just want to make breakfast when it''s almost time!"


    After all, they must do something after living here for so long.


    Hearing Feng''s words, Chu Pan''er felt very comfortable. It seems that different people have different looks.


    So he even said, "aunt erbiao doesn''t know if ruoshue and ruomei want to go to the market together? We''re going to see if there''s anything they need in the street."


    On hearing that Chu Pan''er was going to take the two to the market, Feng smiled and refused: "no, it''s very troublesome for you. You have to let them go to the market, which will only add more trouble to you!"


    "Second aunt, don''t be polite, and I think ruoshue and ruomei are also very good. Now we are the same age, it doesn''t matter to play together!"


    Chu Ying''er also noticed that Feng was easy to talk. In addition, he also felt that it was very pleasing to see Shao Ruoxue and Zhao ruomei.


    Feng''s back was followed by Zhao Ruoxue and Zhao ruomei. When they heard that Chu Pan''er was willing to take them to the market, there was a light in their eyes.


    Finally, he agreed, glanced at Zhao Ruoxue and Zhao ruomei, and whispered, "since your sister wants to take you to the market, you must be obedient and don''t make trouble! I''ll give you some silver coins. Don''t bother your sisters on the way. Remember!"


    With that, Feng took out a few copper coins from his ragged bag and put them into the hands of the two sisters. The two sisters didn''t dislike it at all. After taking it, they looked happy.


    "Mom, thank you, then we''ll go to play!" then he followed behind Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er.


    When Qi saw this scene, he was very unhappy, and a sharp tone sounded: "I said my good brother-in-law and sister. I didn''t expect you to have money and don''t hand it over to your mother. Why are you so selfish?"


    Hearing this, Feng was very unhappy. In fact, the money was saved by him in recent years, so he took it out for use, but he was misunderstood.


    "Sister-in-law, I don''t mean that, but money must be used on the way, so I can''t bear to bother to take care of ruoshue and ruomei."


    "That''s too hypocritical, isn''t it, sister-in-law?"


    Qi gave his colleagues a hard look, and then directly pushed Zhao Zichen and Zhao Ruoyun to Chu Pan''er


    "Pan''er, today your two younger brothers and sisters will be handed over to you. Remember, your two younger brothers and sisters have not suffered from childhood. Don''t suffer him!"


    What can you suffer with them?


    Chu Pan''er said with a sneer, "since the two younger brothers and sisters are afraid of hardship, forget it. After all, it takes us a few hours to go to the market. We''ll walk for a while. We''re afraid of missing the market!"


    "What do you mean? Do you look down on your siblings?"


    Qi frowned. Who didn''t know there would be ox carts in the market in this area? The smelly girl dared to cheat him.


    "Aren''t we afraid of hardship for our younger brothers and sisters? That''s why we say so. Moreover, the decoration is poor. We just go to the market, so we don''t plan to rent an ox cart!"


    "Then you rent one. After all, you have so many people, it''s better to have an ox cart!"


    Qi Shi said disapprovingly. Then he thought there was something wrong in his words and smiled.


    Isn''t Qi shameless?


    Chu Pan''er frowned. They all said so. Unexpectedly, they had to go with him.


    At this time, the noise made Chiang Kai Shek and little Chiang Kai Shek quarrel. They came to them and asked suspiciously. When they learned what had happened, little Chiang Kai Shek glared at Qi and said discontentedly:


    "I said, don''t you have a long memory? Since you come to someone else''s house, you have to abide by other people''s rules. Do you understand?"


    He poked Qi''s head. In fact, he looked unhappy. He didn''t understand why his mother-in-law had been talking to outsiders.


    "Niang, don''t you know? Zichen and Ruoyun haven''t gone far!"


    "Didn''t we come a long way? Why are you so ignorant!"


    Then he turned around, looked at Chiang sheepishly and said, "I''m really sorry, elder sister. My daughter-in-law is too ignorant. Wait for me to scold him for his long memory!"


    Chiang was about to say, it''s all right, little Chiang said again, "in fact, my grandson and granddaughter really didn''t walk much, so I''m very worried. I''m afraid I''m tired all the way! Maybe I''ll take some money out and rent a carriage?"


    The last sentence he said was like that of Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er frowned and thought that there was something else in front of him. Sure enough, little Jiang searched his whole body and didn''t receive a silver or two. He looked at Chu Pan''er with embarrassment: "Your grandmother, I''m shy. I really don''t have a penny. Why don''t you cushion it first? When your cousin comes back, I''ll give you the money back?"

 Chapter 219

    Chu Pan''er''s eyes twitched as soon as he heard Xiao Jiang''s words. Is this... Teasing him?


    This can only deceive a fool.


    Moreover, who can''t hear such obvious words of sympathy?


    Sure enough, Jiang''s eyes immediately burst into tears. His sister was really bitter.


    "Good sister, since I came to my sister, how could my sister be willing to let you pay? They are also my grandchildren. The first time should be my grandmother to buy them some delicious food!"


    That''s smart enough!


    Chu Pan''er heard Chiang''s pun. Just now he really thought Chiang was so generous, but he didn''t expect to say so later. Doesn''t this mean that as the first meeting, he can give you money to buy food, but it''s none of his business in the future.


    It seems that little Chiang hasn''t heard it yet. He''s a little embarrassed.


    "Elder sister, it''s not good for you to spend money. I owe it. When his father comes back, I''ll have money!"


    "If the sisters don''t say those words, it''s getting late. Let them go to the market together, so as not to delay the time."


    After glancing at the sky, little Chiang agreed: "yes, yes, you see, as soon as I''m happy, I forget everything. You guys, go quickly and don''t delay on the road!"


    The party went to the market like this. Of course, according to what little Chiang said before, they rented an ox cart.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t feel much at the thought of the money flowing out, but Chu Ying''er was very distressed. After all, he felt that the money was spent on outsiders and always felt that he was missing something.


    Soon the party arrived at the market. Chu Pan''er had planned to go to the store to have a look, but he didn''t expect Zhao Ruoyun. As soon as he went to the market, he couldn''t leave his eyes when he saw the things on the street.


    "Elder sister, do you like those? If you like him, you can buy them!"


    Zhao Zichen followed Zhao Ruoyun and introduced him one by one.


    Seeing their arrogance, Chu Ying''er took Chu Pan''er and looked unhappy: "sister, look at them. They really take our money as their own and buy everything!"


    "Forget it, you have to forgive others!"


    Pan''er said indifferently, took the purse on one side of the stall and gave it to Chu Yinger. "Let''s see if you like this purse?"


    Returning the purse to someone else''s stall, Chu Yinger looked unhappy. He took Chu Pan''er''s arm and said discontentedly: "sister, this sentence is not your style at all. According to my understanding of you, you generally have revenge!"


    Chu Pan''er glanced. It seems that his sister still knows him, but it''s true. He always has revenge.


    "Well, anyway, when I left home, didn''t grandma give us silver? As long as it exceeded, we wouldn''t have any silver!"


    Although he earned the money Chiang gave him, he wanted Chiang to have a good look at how the money was spent!


    He is such a shrewd man that he dares to boast like this next time. They talked and laughed. At this time, a white figure appeared beside them. He took a folding fan and gently provoked Chu Pan''er''s chin: "I want to be a delicate little beauty again. I don''t know the girl''s name?"


    Chu Ying''er heard the voice and was about to scold the hooligan, but she didn''t expect to find Pei Jiyue.


    "Young master Pei, why are you here?"


    Released Chu Pan''er, Pei Ji yuelang laughed: "it seems that little girl Chu still knows me!"


    Chu Ying''er was embarrassed to scratch the back of her head. Of course, he knew Mr. Pei, and he had heard his sister talk about their affairs before, so he naturally understood.


    Zhao Ruoyun, who was looking at the hairpin, found the situation here. His eyes fell on the man''s handsome face. When he found that the man was dressed very unusual, his heart was rippling. He found that the man''s posture seemed to be flirting with Chu Pan''er. A trace of displeasure crossed his eyes.


    He coughed, held his head high, stepped on small steps, slowly swam past, pretended to be frightened, and stroked his heart: "young master, how can you flirt with my sister?"


    Seeing the woman''s steps, I smell the inferior Rouge smell on him. Pei Jiyue''s face is very ugly. Who is this woman? The taste on the body is so strong that it is not as good as the two sisters of the Chu family!


    Aware of Zhao Ruoyun''s abnormality, Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er pulled their lips.


    What is all this?


    "Miss Chu and I are good friends! I''m just fooling around in my spare time!"


    Then Pei Jiyue put her puzzled eyes on Chu Pan''er and asked him to explain.


    In addition to looking at Zhao Ruoyun, Pan''er naturally didn''t miss the stunned look on his face.


    "This is my distant cousin Zhao Ruoyun. This is Mr. Pei, the boss of Pei''s restaurant!"


    Is this the owner of a restaurant?


    Zhao Ruoyun''s eyes lit up.


    Since he is a restaurant owner, he must be very rich. If he can climb up to such a man, he will not worry about food and drink in the future and don''t have to rely on others under the fence!


    So he immediately showed a shy face and said with a smile, "it''s the childe. The little woman misunderstood. Please don''t mind."


    Hearing Zhao Ruoyun''s familiar tone, Pei Jiyue frowned tightly. What''s the situation with this woman?


    He ignored Zhao Ruoyun, but set his eyes on Chu Pan''er, with a little tenderness in the bottom of his eyes.


    After taking a purse from the stall, he handed it to Chu Pan''er: "I think this purse is very suitable for a girl. Why don''t you take it!"


    Give this to the girl? It seems that something is wrong. Chu Pan''er''s eyes twitch slightly, smiled and declined: "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want it!"


    Pei Ji was a little disappointed. He sighed: "in that case, forget it. In fact, I just want to thank the girl for saving her life!"


    Help, send it with a purse?


    Young master Pei is really a businessman.


    Seeing the two people interact so tacitly, Zhao Ruoyun felt a trace of jealousy at the bottom of her heart.


    Why is he more beautiful than Chu Pan''er? Is this man blind? Can''t see him?


    So thinking of this, his face turned green.


    Chu Ying''er has been looking at Zhao Ruoyun and found that his eyes have always been on young master Pei. He can''t help laughing: "cousin, I''ve been staring at what young master Pei does. I don''t know what you think you do!"

 Chapter 220

    Chu Ying''er''s joke changed Zhao Ruoyun''s face. He stared at Chu Ying''er: "cousin, how can you talk nonsense? If this can be spread, I don''t know what others will think of me. Do you want my reputation to be destroyed, cousin?"


    Then he was very wronged and looked at Pei Jiyue.


    Pei Jiyue was completely stunned. The woman was really shameless. She looked at Chu Pan''er and asked Chu Pan''er


    "I said, is this really your sister? Why is it completely different from your genes?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help it. He is indeed my distant cousin, although I don''t want to admit it!"


    After the interaction, Chu Pan''er''s eyes fell on Zhao Ruoyun: "if Ruoyun Yinger is right, you shouldn''t keep staring at other men when you come out. If you are misunderstood by others, your reputation will be ruined!"


    "But don''t you stare at others, sister!"


    Zhao Ruoyun is very angry, but it''s clear that the man in front of him is so handsome. Why should he be taken away by Chu Pan''er?


    "Young master Pei is talking to me, so I don''t look at him?"


    Chu Ying''er was a little angry when she said this. Why is Zhao Ruoyun so stupid?


    "You..."


    Zhao Ruoyun was very angry. He looked up at Pei Jiyue. He found that his eyes were still on them. For a moment, he endured the displeasure in his heart. He didn''t want his male god to leave a bad impression.


    So the voice became soft again: "sister, I know you don''t like me, but you don''t have to treat me like this!"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er was speechless. What did he say to him?


    "What do you mean, sister? I don''t know what I''m wrong with you."


    "I..."


    Zhao Ruoyun sobbed in a low voice. Where Zhao Ruoyun didn''t notice, Chu Yinger glared fiercely. Pei Jiyue glanced at it, which meant that if you don''t go here again, there will be a flood. Pei Jiyue was very helpless. It was not easy to see Chu Pan''er''s eyes. As a result, she left so quickly. She hated Zhao Ruoyun in her heart, and finally turned around and left.


    "Don''t pretend to cry anymore. Pei Jiyue has left. No one can see you pretending to cry!"


    Zhao Zichen came over and just heard what Chu Pan''er said. He couldn''t help blaming: "cousin, how can you bully my sister?"


    "Where do I bully other people''s sisters? Your sister wants to cry!"


    The woman who doesn''t bother to pay attention and cries to disguise herself. Chu Pan''er turns away. Chu Ying''er and others don''t want to pay attention and follow behind them. Zhao Ruoyun is more angry when she sees that they ignore themselves.


    He raised his head and glared at Chu Pan''er''s back: "this bitch! Dare to ignore me!"


    "Sister, what just happened?"


    Zhao Zichen asked impatiently. If those people dare to bully their sister, he will find trouble one by one!


    Remembering what had just happened, Zhao Ruoyun smiled on her face.


    Seeing that his sister''s cheeks were red, Zhao Zichen couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow: "seeing that her sister''s face was full of peach blossoms, could it be that she had a heart? But how could her sister like someone when she just came out?"


    Zhao Ruoyun''s face became more red. He coughed and his voice was as small as a mosquito: "it''s Mr. Pei, the boss of Pei''s restaurant."


    Later, he told Zhao Zichen what had just happened. It had to be said that the thinking of the two sisters and brothers was somewhat strange. Therefore, Zhao Zichen also felt that Pei Jiyue didn''t want to see his sister more because of Chu Pan''er and them.


    He took Zhao Ruoyun''s hand and said softly, "sister, don''t worry. Anyway, I will let that man marry you sooner or later!"


    Hearing the words "wife", Zhao Ruoyun''s face became more red and glared at him with dissatisfaction: "what are you talking nonsense here? Where are they? Let''s keep up!"


    Zhao Ruoyun looked up and found that Chu Pan''er''s figure was missing. She frowned and returned with the original road.


    "Will it be bad if we slip away like this?" Chu Ying''er looked at Chu Pan''er, and then her eyes fell on Zhao ruomei and Zhao Ruoxue. Even if they ran away, they still took Zhao Ruoxue and Zhao Ruoxue! They are Zhao Ruoyun''s own family.


    "We are waiting for them here. After all, this is the only way back to the village."


    Chu Pan''er understood that playing was playing, but he still understood some things and wouldn''t fool around.


    Sure enough, after a while, they waited until Zhao Zichen and Zhao Ruoyun came back. When they saw them, Chu Pan''er smiled and said, "two brothers and sisters, how are you playing? We just separated from you for fear that you can''t find your way home, so they came here to wait. They thought they should be able to wait for you, but they didn''t expect it!"


    "Since you know we can''t find our way home, why don''t you want to wait for us for a while!"


    Zhao Zichen was very angry and said angrily. Then he glared at Zhao Rumei and Zhao Ruoxue. It was clear that these two were his sisters and had to follow others!


    "Because I think you have a mouth, you will certainly ask how to get to chujia village? Then this is the only way to chujia village, so I naturally wait here. If we go to find you at that time, we don''t know when to find it. We miss it at that time. It''s dark, but there are wolves on the way! If something happens, we can''t afford it!"


    Seeing their anger, Chu Pan''er only felt very funny. These two people really didn''t know where their courage came from. They thought they should obey them.


    Hearing the wolf, Zhao Ruoyun''s face turned white with fear, which made Zhao Zichen, the crazy devil of the elder sister, very unhappy. "Chu Pan''er, what do you mean? Why scare my sister!"?


    "I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t keep up, I won''t save you when the wolf comes!"


    Not bothering to pay attention to them, Chu Pan''er jumped into the rented ox cart. Chu Pan''er was a coachman and began to walk. Seeing that the coachman was sure to go, Zhao Zichen and Zhao Ruoyun changed their faces and hurriedly jumped into the ox cart. Chu Pan''er sneered and let people go.


    "Chu Pan''er, what do you mean? Believe it or not, I''ll go back and sue you!"


    Zhao Zichen was very angry. He stared at Chu Pan''er fiercely, and wanted to break Chu Pan''er up in his heart.


    "Welcome to complain! I just did what I should do! After all, I didn''t let your sister stare at a man or let your sister buy this and that. Everything is his own behavior. What''s the use of crying in front of me now? I don''t know what he can do!"


    "What do you mean?"


    He thinks this sentence is really the most he has said these days.

 Chapter 221

    "Zichen, how can you talk to sister Pan''er like that? What sister Pan''er said is also reasonable. After all, we are under the influence of others, and you can''t do that!"


    Zhao Ruoyun whispered that although he taught his brother every word, his words were full of displeasure for Chu Pan''er.


    How can Chu Pan''er not hear it? He looked up and down at the woman in front of him, and there was a cold light at the bottom of his eyes. It was really ridiculous to play these tricks in front of him.


    However, since people have said so kindly, how could he deny it? "I said Zichen, you see your sister has such consciousness. Haven''t you realized it as a younger brother? Since you know that you depend on others, you have to lower your attitude!"


    Then his eyes fell on Zhao Yun. You should see that his face changed in an instant, which made Chu Pan''er very happy. It was ridiculous that this woman dared to play tricks in front of him.


    Zhao Ruoyun glanced at the bottom of her eyes and couldn''t believe it. Generally speaking, when others hear this, they will say it hypocritically, but this woman... Why don''t she follow the routine at all.


    Hearing the dialogue between the two, Chu Yinger couldn''t stand it any more and burst out laughing.


    As expected, her sister had a bit of courage, which easily left Zhao Ruoyun speechless.


    "Cousin, i..." Chu Pan''er took a chicken leg out of the basket of things he bought and handed it to Zhao Ruoyun: "I''m very pleased that Ruoyun is so conscious today. Since I''m a sister, I have to be a sister''s consciousness. I''ll give you this chicken leg!"


    Zhao Ruoyun didn''t take the chicken leg? His little face became extremely pale, except for Pan''er. What does that mean? Are you pitying him or looking down on him?


    No matter how, anyway, he felt that the woman in front of him was not so simple to give him chicken legs.


    "I said my good cousin, why don''t you go on? Do you look down on my sister''s chicken leg?"


    It seems that he is right with the person in front of him. Chu Pan''er hooks his lips.


    This kind of dirty trick is really not qualified to play in front of him.


    "Sister, how can you do this?"


    Chu Ying''er tooted her mouth and looked at Chu Pan''er discontentedly. Zhao Ruoyun smelled the speech. His eyes lit up and took a provocative look at Chu Pan''er. His sister couldn''t stand your behavior.


    Chu Pan''er was still smiling. At this time, Chu Ying''er directly took the chicken leg in Chu Pan''er''s hand: "you''re insulting cousin Ruoyun! Since cousin Ruoyun''s consciousness is so high, naturally she won''t accept your chicken leg, so as not to make people feel insulted again?"


    "It''s better for my sister to remind me why I''m so confused. Cousin Ruoyun is really sorry!"


    Unexpectedly, Ying''er was also a Dark Lord. Chu Pan''er felt very funny. Seeing the two sisters singing and making peace, Zhao Ruoyun''s face became very ugly.


    "You deceive people too much. I''ll tell my aunt when I go back!"


    Zhao Zichen couldn''t stand it anymore. He pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded. Then he pulled Zhao Ruoyun''s hand and got on the ox cart.


    Along the way, several people didn''t speak!


    Seeing the small expressions of Zhao Zichen and Zhao Ruoyun, Chu Yinger quietly said to Chu Pan''er''s ear: "sister, I always think these two people have evil intentions. We''d better be careful!"


    "Why do you think there is something wrong with them?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect Chu Ying''er to have such consciousness


    "You look at their small eyes one by one, and you will complain when you go back!"


    Chu Pan''er naturally noticed. He didn''t say anything. It''s a big deal to see the moves when he goes back. At least he has lived all his life. It can''t be said that he can''t even deal with two little children?


    Sure enough, as soon as he got home, Zhao Zichen went to complain. When Jiang learned that Chu Pan''er bullied Zhao Zichen and Zhao Ruoyun along the way, he patted the table hard and directly asked them to kneel down: "you two are so brave. How can you bully your cousins?"


    "Grandma, how can you just listen to miss Ruoyun?"


    Chu Yinger''s face became very ugly. Is this still her grandmother? Actually let them kneel down just because of one side of others'' words.


    This is a clear voice: "aunt, you''d better not punish your cousins and cousins. They should also be unintentional. After all, we''re new here. We''re not happy, and cousins and cousins haven''t done too much!"


    He said with an injustice on his face, and Zhao Zichen echoed: "sister, how can you be so kind-hearted? Next time I can''t tell how they will bully you."


    "Don''t do that. You claim to be a boy. How can you care about these things? Don''t forget, if Prince Pei knows, you won''t spare you if you treat cousin Pan''er like this."


    Referring to Prince Pei, Chiang was puzzled for a moment: "what do you mean? What''s the matter with Prince Pei?"


    Suddenly mentioned Prince Pei, Zhao Ruoyun''s face changed slightly. It seemed that she thought of what she shouldn''t say. She knelt down and said, "aunt, I didn''t mean that. Sorry, I just made a slip of the tongue."


    Said Zhao Ruoyun, very sorry to see Chu Pan''er, which even more aroused Chiang''s doubts.


    At this time, Zhao Zichen said fiercely, "sister, what can''t you say? What are you afraid of doing with the childe? Do you think the childe looks up to him as a little village girl? It''s just for fun? Chu Pan''er doesn''t obey the rules at all and actually seduces a man in the street. Is this the rule of your family?"


    "What are you talking about, Pan''er? He seduces men in the street. Can Zichen talk nonsense at this time!"


    Little Chiang also heard this and hurriedly came up and grabbed Zhao Zichen: "what are you talking nonsense? Your aunt''s family style is very strict. How can you let Pan''er go out to seduce a big man? This remark is too dirty for a woman''s reputation. How can you talk so nonsense!"


    "That''s what it is, grandma. I told the truth."


    Zhao Zichen looked indignant, as if he had a nose and eyes.


    "You shit, how could my sister seduce a man in the street? Besides, he and Mr. Pei are already familiar. They have a cooperative relationship, and many people on the street saw it. They just said a word or two."


    Chu Xi immediately stood up and spoke for his sister. Zhao Zichen was disgusting and nonsense.


    "But what''s wrong with their ambiguous behavior? Dare you say that young master Pei didn''t pick Chu Pan''er''s chin with a folding fan?"

 Chapter 222

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s face changed.


    Especially Chiang, who was furious, came to Chu Pan''er, grabbed his arm and asked, "what your cousin said is true?"


    "I said Zhao Ruoyun. It was the rich young master who was flirting with my sister. When did they become the two of them..."


    Those two words were too shameful. Chu Xi couldn''t say it. He put his hands on his hips and stared at Zhao Ruoyun in front of him.


    For a time, he hated Pei Jiyue even more. He blamed this man. He clearly knew that girls'' reputation was the most important, which made others see how to think of his sister?


    "However, my cousin didn''t deliberately refuse. If there''s nothing between them, it''s really confusing!"


    Zhao Zichen said carelessly. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly.


    Chiang could not see that Zhao Zichen was there. He was unhappy about Chu Pan''er.


    After all, the news not only ruined Chu Pan''er''s reputation, but also returned to the face of the Chu family. How could he sit idly by?


    "That''s enough, Zichen. You''ve just come to us. Different from the situation here, the Pei family''s great cause. If you accidentally offend us, we''ll be involved all summer, so I hope he can only resist grievances."


    "Grandma, I think you just want to say good words for him! In fact, the truth of this matter is not like this at all. It''s clear that they have long been in secret!"


    Zhao Zichen looked at Chu Pan''er with disgust on his face.


    "I said no, no!"


    Chiang looked serious and roared. Then he saw everyone looking at him. With a sigh of relief, he said calmly, "I really can''t agree with this matter!"


    How can he let others ruin his granddaughter''s reputation? Although he sometimes doesn''t like having his own hope, no matter what, he must plan for his own people!


    Feeling Chiang''s anger, little Chiang stared at Zhao Zichen, and then looked at Chiang: "this grandson is not sensible. Don''t worry. Don''t worry, he won''t make such a mistake in the future!"


    Chiang glanced at Xiao Jiang, but he couldn''t bear it. Finally, he was helpless and spoke to Zhao Zichen: "I said this is also for the good of our Chu family. Don''t think too much. After all, this kind of thing is about self fame, so you can''t talk nonsense."


    What else does Zhao Zichen want to say, but at this time, Zhao Ruoyun shines his fingers on the bed. He is very helpless. He has to go back to the room and see that Zhao Zichen is not willing at all. Chu Pan''er frowned.


    "Cousin Pan''er, Zichen loves nonsense. I hope you don''t care!"


    Zhao Ruoyun walks to Chu Pan''er and opens his mouth with a flattering face. Seeing Zhao Ruoyun''s hypocritical appearance, he shows the unspeakable impatience in Pan''er''s heart. "I don''t care. After all, if I have to be angry every time, I don''t know how angry I am!"


    "That''s the best!"


    "Hope girl, you''d better keep a distance from Mr. Pei in the future, so that others will think you really have something to do with him!"


    Although Pan''er was very happy to be with a rich childe, he was not sincere and abandoned Pan''er''s idea.


    "Grandma, there is nothing between us. Besides, there is cooperation between me and him. It is inevitable that we will get very close in the future."


    Chu Pan''er emphasized the cooperation again. Jiang didn''t say anything. Zhao Ruoyun was very unwilling, but there was nothing to do.


    "What the hell are you two talking about?"


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t understand why Chiang is so partial to Zhao Ruoyun and Zhao Zichen. Does he just really think they are relatives? But that''s great. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help frowning. There were many things he didn''t know at all.


    It seems that in order to change the topic, Chiang glanced at the horizon. He sighed gently: "these three days are the birthday of the Bodhisattva. Let''s go to the temple for incense. Look, so many things have happened these days. It''s not smooth at all, so it''s necessary for us to burn incense and worship the Buddha!"


    "That''s a good idea. It''s just for several children to get together, say all the unhappy things and arrange the relationship for him. After all, this residence has been so long and the relationship is so poor. How can we get it?"


    "I don''t know which mountain I''m going to worship the temple?"


    Chu Pan''er naturally has no opinion about the worship of Buddha.


    "It''s not far away, Guanyin Mountain. It''s half a day''s journey from here. We''ll rest there for one night and come back the next day."


    "It''s just a few days before your father''s death. It''s good for us to go up the mountain to pray for them!"


    When it comes to his sons, Chiang''s eyes are always full of sadness.


    Since this matter was told to everyone, the next morning, several people began to clean up and plan to start.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Pei Jiyue as soon as I arrived in the town. Noticing Chu Pan''er and his party, Pei Jiyue called Chu Pan''er: "Miss Chu, where are you going?"


    Thinking of their misunderstanding a few days ago, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help alienating Pei Jiyue, "go to Guanyin Mountain to worship the temple! What''s the matter, childe?"


    "I just saw you, so I came to say hello. When will you come back? I want to discuss the cooperation with you!"


    "All the cooperation, well, isn''t it written very clearly?"


    In that case, there was nothing to discuss. Hearing this, Pei Jiyue was afraid to rub her forehead: "well, in short, I want you to help me taste the new dishes, so I just need to see if there is anything in the contract that needs to be modified."


    "Well, it''s not convenient for a little girl to come back with her family!"


    Seeing the interaction between Chu Pan''er and Pei Jiyue, Zhao Ruoyun felt very bad. Why can Chu Pan''er talk and laugh with such a man? He shines on the cloud. Where can''t he compare with Chu Pan''er? Why did the man''s eyes fall on Chu Pan''er.


    The more he thought about it, the more jealous he was. He crossed his hands and kept clenching them. His nails left a bright mark on his hands.


    Chu Yinger noticed Zhao Ruoyun''s expression and had a bad feeling in her heart, but he gave Zhao Ruoyun a provocative stare. If the woman dared to do anything to her sister, he would not let him go.


    After an inexplicable meal, Zhao Ruoyun recovered. He looked at Chu Yinger uneasily.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er had returned. After he explained it to Chiang, Chiang''s doubts were dispelled.


    Seeing Chiang care so much about hope, and every time his frame is useless, it makes him hate it very much!

 Chapter 223

    And looking at the old woman''s appearance, it seems that she is very satisfied with the way they are together. Such a peerless childe can only be Zhao Ruoyun''s. in that year, in Xinghua village, which man didn''t turn for him Zhao Ruoyun? Although outside, this rule must not be broken.


    If he can marry that childe, even if he is a concubine, he is also a concubine of a rich family. In that way, he will never worry about eating and drinking. He doesn''t have to continue to live a hard life. Thinking of this, he is more and more excited. No, except that Pan''er will hinder his way, he must find a way to prevent Chu Pan''er from being with this childe.


    Zhao Ruoyun looked at Chu Pan''er thoughtfully all the way.


    Noticing Zhao Yun''s sight, Chu Yinger frowned and shouted, "I said, little cousin, you''re okay. What are you looking at my sister doing so strangely? Won''t you have any thoughts?"


    When Zhao Ruoyun heard this, he smiled and said, "cousin, you''re joking. How can I be such a person!"


    "You are not that kind of person, so what kind of person!"


    "Ying''er, how can you be so rude to your cousin?"


    Seeing the two quarreling, Chiang felt very unhappy.


    This Ying''er can''t always see someone else Ruoyun. He thinks Ruoyun is also good, gentle and considerate these days. Everyone likes such a girl.


    "Cousin Ying''er didn''t mean it. I guess he misunderstood me!"


    Zhao Ruoyun spoke gently. When he heard his words, Jiang frowned: "Ruoyun, you are too kind to care about these. Grandma doesn''t want you to be wronged!"


    Said, he mercilessly stared at Chu Ying.


    Let Chu Yinger have a good convergence, which makes Chu Yinger very unhappy.


    Seeing Chiang''s angry face, Zhao Ruoyun buried it in her heart and twinkled in her mind.


    If Chiang liked it, Chiang hated Chu Pan''er completely, could his plan be completed?


    He doesn''t know that his mind is a little heavy, but what if he can marry into a rich family and hurt one or two people? Anyway, Chu Pan''er is so tricky. If Chiang hates him completely, he can easily succeed.


    He became more active than him. Chu Pan''er, I must take away Mr. Pei. You don''t deserve him at all!


    With a roar in his heart, his idea became firm. Ying''er was even more uneasy when she looked at Zhao Ruoyun, but she couldn''t say anything. They arrived at the temple in the afternoon, went to worship the Bodhisattva for a while, and then returned to the room they prepared. At this time, Chu Ying''er saw that Zhao Ruoyun was still staring at Chu Pan''er, some speechless, Then he took Chu Pan''er directly back to the room.


    After returning to the room, Chu Ying''er thought about Zhao Ruoyun''s eyes. She always felt something different, so she said it to Chu Pan''er curiously.


    "Sister, I found that Zhao Ruoyun''s eyes are so complex. It seems that something is always brewing!"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes flashed slightly. He stretched out his fingers, scraped Chu Ying''er''s nose and said with a smile:,


    "You girl, I know you don''t like Zhao Ruoyun, but you can''t talk nonsense, okay?"


    "Sister, you don''t believe me. I say it''s true. I always think Zhao Ruoyun has something wrong, so I remind you. I hope you can deal with it carefully!"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but what can he do as a little girl?"


    He thought that the little girl in the countryside could do some small moves at most. As for the big things, he didn''t care. After all, why should he tangle with the things he grasped? Besides, it can also find out each other''s fox tail.


    "Sister, you can''t do this!"


    Chu Yinger was different. He simply thought Zhao Ruoyun had a problem. He was so anxious that he turned around. Finally, when he was tired, he squatted down, poured a glass of water and drank it directly.


    "Well, let''s have a rest early. We''re going to go around the mountain tomorrow. Don''t you forget that you seem to have no feeling after climbing the mountain for so long."


    Today, they spent about an hour or two on the mountain. Because the mountain was very rugged, the roadside was full of flowers and grass, and there was only one path, so they walked very carefully for fear that they might fall down without paying attention. Fortunately, Chu Yinger did not exercise less in the military camp in her previous life.


    So it''s not hard to climb such a mountain, but others are different. Seeing that everyone is so tired, Chu Pan''er doesn''t understand how Chiang chose this place.


    When it comes to mountain climbing, Chu Yinger''s face turns white.


    He can remember the hard feeling when climbing the mountain today. It was like taking off water. When he was halfway there, he couldn''t breathe. But he didn''t expect to climb the mountain now. How could he stand it? So he asked questions.


    Seeing Chu Ying''er''s appearance, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help laughing. He sat by the bed and arranged his hair.


    "So, if you don''t want to be tired tomorrow, go back and have a good rest. In this way, if you have enough rest, you will have energy, and you won''t be tired when you climb the mountain tomorrow!"


    Hearing this, the person in front of him didn''t believe it at all. He snorted coldly and said, "sister, when will you start to deceive people? I won''t believe you. Who doesn''t know that you must be very tired when climbing the mountain tomorrow."


    "But I know that if you don''t have a good rest tonight, you will be more tired tomorrow, so choose which is more important!"


    At this time, Pan''er didn''t feel sleepy. He sat by the bed with a book and read it carefully. When he saw that Chu Pan''er didn''t intend to pay attention to his appearance, Chu Ying''er just felt bored. After a word, Chu Ying''er returned to the bed. Seeing Chu Ying''er''s appearance, Chu Pan''er reluctantly raised his eyebrows.


    In Zhao Ruoyun''s room, he sat by the bed and thought about what he should do next. If he wanted to destroy Chu Pan''er and the childe, he had to start from Jiang. He had to make Jiang feel that Chu Ying''er was a useless girl who could do nothing but make trouble all day. Moreover, he had to let him know, Chu Pan''er is not as pure as the surface. He is very puzzled. He is not a virgin at all. In this case, let Pei Jiyue know that it will make him very sad. At that time, he will take the opportunity to comfort, and then slowly water to qucheng.


    It seems that he has thought of his days with Mr. Pei. He is very happy. It seems that he must please Jiang as soon as possible, but this matter must be considered in the long run. He sighed, lit a lamp, put it forward and planned to go outside and think about what to do next.

 Chapter 224

    "I said there are more snakes these days. Let''s rub more realgar powder. Don''t recruit snakes!"


    Zhao Ruoyun came to a corner and suddenly heard this conversation. He looked inside and found that it was two monks talking quietly.


    "Of course I know. Snakes are the most in recent days. I''m accidentally bitten by a snake. I don''t know what to do!"


    "Anyway, don''t linger around at night. Let''s go back after patrolling here."


    Having said that, the two monks turned and left. Hearing the words of the two monks, Zhao Ruoyun frowned, suddenly thought of something in her heart, and a light flashed at the bottom of her eyes.


    He is most afraid of snakes, but sometimes he can use snakes to do some bad things, such as


    Thinking of this, he proudly raised his eyebrows.


    Thinking so, he followed the two monks closely.


    Seeing that the two monks were still afraid, he smiled and patted them on the shoulder. The two monks who sat down were very nervous. Looking back, he saw that it was Zhao Ruoyun, who called it the first time: "it''s a female benefactor. What''s the matter with the female benefactor?"


    Don''t worry about Zhao Ruoyun scaring them.


    "I don''t know if there is realgar powder on the two little masters. I was a little worried when I heard you say to prevent snakes, so I planned to go for our family. If there is no realgar powder around, snakes don''t dare to get close."


    "But we don''t have enough male pollen. We can only use it on one person at most. Benefactor, I''m really sorry. If you want it, I can give it to you immediately!"


    Zhao Ruoyun smelled the speech and smiled: "in that case, the little woman took it."


    "It''s just a small matter. Benefactor, it''s better to go back early. After all, there are many poisonous snakes in the deep night. It''s not good if you bite them accidentally, so benefactor, you''d better hurry back to the room!"


    "Thank you, master!"


    Zhao Ruoyun smiled faintly, then turned and left. Looking back, she couldn''t help sneering. She had some plans in her heart.


    After a day''s rest in the temple, Chiang and his family knew it was time to go back. After all, it was almost time to go out and worship a temple. There were still a lot of things to do after they went back.


    Several people were walking down the mountain. Somehow, Chiang was chilly. He looked at the people holding each other, but his eyelids were beating all the time.


    Zhao Ruoyun walked a little fast. As a result, she accidentally turned her foot and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Jiang helped her up.


    When he saw Zhao Ruoyun, he was very helpless and asked with a smile, "Why are you so careless and almost fell!"


    "Thank you for holding me. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"


    "Good boy, let''s go and try to get there before the sun sets."


    In fact, this is also a small trip. First, when people from their mother''s family come to the Chu family, they naturally want to tell the elders of the Chu family. Second, it''s approaching the death day of his son and husband. Naturally, he wants to pray.


    That''s why I chose to stay at night on the mountain. I thought I would leave the next day.


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Ruoyun''s eyes fell on Jiang, the sticky white powder, and the corners of his lips raised a radian.


    He deliberately walked behind Chiang Kai Shek. At this time, a gust of wind began. A snake slowly approached and swished on Chiang Kai Shek. Everyone was shocked. Chu Xi and they hurried to help with branches.


    When he arrived at the colorful poisonous snake, Chiang''s face was full of fear and fear. The sweat on his forehead kept falling. Was he going to die here today? At this time, there were bursts of cries, "you all go away, I''ll come!"


    Zhao Ruoyun looked anxious at this time. He stretched out his hand and directly took away the snake. In a hurry, the snake climbed Zhao Ruoyun''s arm and bit Zhao Ruoyun fiercely. However, after one bite, he immediately slipped down from Zhao Ruoyun''s hand and left.


    Zhao Ruoyun didn''t seem to think that the snake would bite him. He looked at the blackened wound with a frightened face. As soon as his face changed, he went straight into a coma.


    Fortunately, Zhao Zichen held him by his side. Otherwise, Zhao Ruoyun would slide down the hillside and meet Zhao Ruoyun with a pale face. Jiang''s face was very ugly. He hurried over and picked up Zhao Ruoyun: "are you stupid, Ruoyun? How can you catch the snake with your bare hands? Is it better now? I''ll go to the doctor immediately!"


    Zhao Zichen took a look at Jiang, impatiently pushed him away, then carried Zhao Yun on his back and ran down the mountain quickly.


    I found a doctor nearby and moved Zhao Ruoyun to his hospital.


    For Zhao Ruoyun, the doctor frowned without any looseness: "how could the girl be poisoned like this? Fortunately, I have serum here, otherwise, the girl''s life will be lost!"


    The doctor sighed, took drugs for Zhao Ruoyun immediately, and then wrapped up the medicine. After a series of actions, Zhao Ruoyun got better, and the doctor also had a trace of sweat on his forehead.


    "Ruoyun, when will he wake up?"


    Jiang did not expect Zhao Ruoyun to save himself, which made him feel very guilty, this girl.


    When the doctor heard Chiang''s words, he sighed. It was a kind of person who went outside to say it.


    After glancing at the direction of the bed, the doctor said to Chiang, "the girl has been poisoned by snake venom. Although she has improved now, it has also caused his former patients! So I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do here. I can only let her continue his life!"


    "What do you mean, doctor? How can it be?"


    The most excited one side was Zhao Zichen. He immediately stood up from the stool and stared at the doctor incredulously.


    "It''s true. What disease did the girl have and should have had, so she has a relapse now!"


    In fact, a doctor doesn''t want his disease, and this disease and that disease make him very uncomfortable. After all, people''s hearts are full of meat. He really doesn''t want his patients to become like this.


    "How could this happen? His illness is better!"


    On one side, little Chiang also reacted. When he saw his granddaughter lying inside, he felt very uncomfortable and glared at Qi.


    "It was this daughter-in-law who didn''t have a conscience. When she was washing clothes, she even put Zhao Ruoyun, a three-year-old, next to the shed. As a result, when the tide rose, Zhao Ruoyun slipped from the top and fell into the water. Fortunately, he was lucky and had a great life. But since then, his bones have been very weak. I didn''t expect that now..."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing, and his heart was very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 225

    "What''s the use of saying this now? The most important thing now is Ruoyun''s life!"


    Chiang also blamed. He glanced at Qi''s side. Why is this woman so careless?


    Then his pitiful eyes fell on one side of the room. He didn''t understand why the girl was so stupid and went to catch the poisonous snake with her bare hands.


    "Is the doctor really helpless? Anyway, I need you to save the child!"


    "We are all country doctors. Where do we have any real skills? Otherwise, go to the city and have a look. Maybe some doctors in the city will have a way to save the girl!"


    The doctor is also sincere. After all, he really can''t cure the woman, so to tell the truth, there is no deception.


    Chu Pan''er frowned and looked at them. He always felt strange. Zhao Ruoyun was a timid person. How could he catch a snake with his bare hands so generously? If, if the two people had deep feelings, it would be OK, but he didn''t think that Zhao Ruoyun had deep feelings for Chiang Kai Shek in the next few days.


    "How could this happen?"


    "I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. All this depends on whether the girl can get better, otherwise I have no other way. By the way, do you want to leave the girl here or take her back?"


    There are many things to do at home, and there is no place to live here to see the doctor. If you live in this strange village, you may not be used to it, and you have to pay for living here, so little Chiang still plans to send him back.


    When he got the answer from young Chiang, the doctor frowned and took a deep look at him. At last, he didn''t say anything, so he went to prepare the car for him.


    "I said, sister, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know such a thing would happen. It''s all my fault. I even asked Ruoyun to save me. Now it''s really, ah!"


    Seeing little Chiang''s sad face, his heart was also very uncomfortable, and he whispered comfort.


    "Forget it, all this is the luck of Ruoyun. The girl has always been kind-hearted. I want to treat you as a relative. I can''t blame you. After all, no one can think of it, can''t I?"


    Little Chiang was sitting on a stool beside him, feeling very dejected.


    Seeing that his sister didn''t blame him, Chiang was even more sad. After all, he felt guilty about why his children wanted to do this.


    The doctor didn''t know when he returned to the place where he didn''t see a doctor again. He went to observe Zhao Ruoyun. After a while, there was a noise in the room. He saw the doctor rush out and say to several people: ", several girls wake up. You can go in and have a look!"


    Hearing that Zhao Ruoyun woke up, a smile appeared on his face and rushed into the room. He saw Zhao Ruoyun lying weakly in bed. He saw him coming and coughed a few times. He quickly asked, "grandma, aunt, is he okay? I just dreamed that he was bitten by a snake!"


    Hearing that his granddaughter was concerned about Chiang Kai Shek as soon as she woke up, it made his grandmother feel even worse. This silly girl obviously had something to do with herself, but she had to take care of others.


    This greatly moved Chiang''s heart. He hurried to his side, took his cold hands and said word by word, "good boy, how can you be so stupid?"


    "Aunts and grandmothers are people who have entered half of the loess. Why did you save me? You went to catch snakes with your bare hands. Why are you so brave? Who did you learn from?"


    Hearing Chiang''s words, Zhao Yun, with a pale face, shook his head: "aunt, please don''t say that. Anyway, I''m also a young man. It''s no big deal to be bitten by a poisonous snake, but aunt, you''re different!"


    Then, Zhao Ruoyun''s expression became weaker. Seeing this scene, Chu Pan''er''s heart was very complex. At this time, Chu Ying''er came over, took his arm and whispered, "sister, how do I think Zhao Ruoyun is acting?"


    I didn''t expect Chu Yinger to have this idea. He raised his eyebrows. Did he usually feel that everyone is a bad person and has a purpose?


    "Whether he is acting or not, at least he is really hurt!"


    "Now grandma will certainly treat him as his own daughter. If he wants to bully us in the future, I''m afraid he will believe him as long as he says a few words in front of grandma!"


    Chu Ying''er snorted coldly with a small mouth, looking very cute. Chu Pan''er gathered up and grabbed his little steamed stuffed bun face and said with a smile, "anyway, grandma is safe now. I don''t care about others. If Zhao Ruoyun lives in our house at ease, he won''t do anything to him if he doesn''t provoke us, but on the contrary, he can''t blame me!"


    Chu Pan''er''s expression became very cold. Hearing his words, Chu Ying''er nodded seriously: "yes, not everyone can provoke us, sister, you said that beautifully!"


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    Chu Yinger was very helpless. He rubbed the girl''s steamed stuffed bun head, and his eyes fell on Zhao Ruoyun.


    Why, he always felt that Zhao Ruoyun wrote too plainly in this poisoning incident, as if he had long known it would happen.


    Check Zhao Ruoyun''s health. The doctor asked to take good care of him. There should be no problem, so there was no delay. They went back to Chu''s house together. After returning to Chu''s house, as Chu Yinger said, after this incident, they thought they loved Zhao Ruoyun very much. They wanted to hold everything in front of him because they saved his life.


    "My sister doesn''t know why. Although Zhao Ruoyun saved grandma, I still hate him!"


    Looking at Zhao Ruoyun who just got new clothes, Chu Yinger said discontentedly that his mood is not jealousy, but the foundation is almost the same.


    "Well, silly girl, don''t care about the views of so many people."


    These days, he noticed that Zhao Ruoyun did a lot of things, which was very strange in his heart, but it was hard to say.


    At this time, seeing Chu Pan''er''s two sisters at the door, Zhao Ruoyun whispered, "pick up baby, why don''t you come in and sit down?"


    Chu Ying''er''s face changed when she heard this. How did this say that he was the master here, and they were just guests?


    He wanted to make a theory, but Chu Pan''er stopped him. He shook his head at him and motioned him not to make a sound.


    "We just came to see if cousin Ruoyun didn''t come in because she was worried that too many of us would disturb him."


    Chu Yinger''s voice was as cool as usual, with theout any temperature.


    Zhao Ruoyun smiled and whispered, "thank you for visiting, cousin. I''m really sorry. It''s all up to you these days. I''ve been lying in bed! But I can''t do anything!"

 Chapter 226

    These days, all the Chu family except two old ladies have gone to harvest in the field near the village. After all, it''s autumn.


    Although Zhao Ruoyun said sorry, there was no guilt in his tone, but a proud provocation.


    Jiang Shi and Xiao Jiang Shi, who were visiting, didn''t recognize it, but Chu Ying''er and Chu Pan''er felt it.


    But they had nothing to say. After all, the woman in front of them was their grandmother''s great benefactor.


    "Cousin, we''d better have a good rest. We can do these jobs ourselves. After all, we''re sick!"


    Chu Pan''er has studied medicine for many years. He can tell at a glance who is sick and who is not. He doesn''t know that the doctor''s words that day are exaggerated. He just wants to make a mistake about the money for medicine. How many days have he been back? Zhao Ruoyun was still lying in bed and refused to go down at all. But little Chiang and Chiang were in great pain.


    In fact, he had secretly felt the pulse for Zhao Ruoyun for a long time. Although this woman''s body is really weak, it can''t be like this, and the snake venom in his body has long been gone.


    But it is obvious that Zhao Ruoyun doesn''t want to get out of bed at all, so she will continue to pretend to be ill and win sympathy.


    "I''m really sorry, cousin. I''ve worked hard for you. I''ve lived here for so long. If I don''t say it, it will hinder you from working here!"


    Zhao Ruoyun said injustice on her face. Hearing his words, Chu Yinger held back and wanted to roll her eyes. He dragged the corner of the wall and looked at him discontentedly: "I said, cousin, don''t worry, my sister is not such a stingy person. Naturally, she won''t think so much, but cousin, your body, I think I still need to go out more to avoid the worse health this month!"


    Chu Ying''er''s voice fell, and everyone in the room changed their faces. Jiang came over dissatisfied and hit Chu Ying''er on the back of his hand: "what are you talking nonsense, girl? If you don''t say good, you really should. I said, Ruoyun, your cousin is such a temperament. Don''t care too much!"


    Said, also mercilessly stared at Chu Ying''er. Chu Ying''er was very dissatisfied. Holding Chu Pan''er''s hand, he refused to say anything more.


    Chu Pan''er knew that Chu Ying''er was wronged. He took a faint look at Ruoyun. No matter whether he pretended to be ill or sick, he wouldn''t take care of it as long as he didn''t do anything special.


    "Well, you all go out. Go and cook some food. After all, wait a minute. Your sister-in-law is back from their work!"


    Chu Pan''er said well and left with Chu Ying''er. Chu Ying''er stamped angrily all the way: "sister, look, Zhao Ruoyun takes himself too seriously! He doesn''t surprise the magpie to occupy the dove''s nest, so he pretends to be poor. I don''t think he''s ill at all. He just pretends to get grandma''s poor sympathy. He doesn''t want to do it!"


    "Ying''er, no matter what, he is also our relative. Don''t care so much! Besides, you forget? He saved grandma before!"


    At that time, according to Chiang''s body, the poisonous snake was really coming. Chiang, I''m afraid he would die at this time. It''s not until now, so Zhao Ruoyun did half a good thing.


    At the mention of this, Chu Ying''er was completely discouraged. He snorted coldly with dissatisfaction, and was very unhappy in his heart.


    "Well, I know you are oppressed in your heart, but what can you do? You, don''t show this appearance, otherwise, grandma and they will be unhappy when they see it!"


    He took Chu Yinger to the kitchen and started cooking. In fact, there were more people these days. In addition, Zhao Ruoyun took a lot of money for medicine, so the life was more light. Three dishes and one soup were enough for one meal.


    But he didn''t bring any meat, because the meat went to Zhao Ruoyun.


    "Sister, what kind of food is this? When they were there, we ate less meat, but at least there was meat. Now, all the meat has arrived at Zhao Ruoyun. How can I swallow it!


    I''m not saying that he can eat meat so well, but we don''t have much money at home. Each of these herbs is money. Elder sister, it''s hard for you to earn money, but now they are all posted back to outsiders! "


    When she opened the pot, Chu Ying''er was a little angry, and just in time, Jiang Shi, who helped Zhao Ruoyun over, heard this sentence.


    Jiang glanced at Zhao Ruoyun apologetically, rushed into the kitchen and directly hit Chu Yinger. "What are you talking nonsense about? Can''t your sister Ruoyun eat some meat? Don''t forget, he was injured for your grandmother at the beginning, so he became like this! And he''s not an outsider, I took him as my own granddaughter!"


    His voice contained several times of anger and injustice to Zhao Ruoyun.


    "Cousin Ying''er, I know you misunderstood me very much, but I don''t want to!"


    Zhao Ruoyun looked wronged. He opened the distance between himself and Jiang, came to Chu Yinger and said word by word.


    "I just want to make complaints about it, grandma. I have no other meaning."


    This is the ordinary Tucao, and it is not really said, so make complaints about Chu Ying''s heart very much, but his bones are also hard, and will not be revealed at all.


    "Aunt, have I really spent all my money these days?"


    At this time, there was no meat dishes on the table, which fell into Zhao Ruoyun''s eyes. He flattened the corners of his mouth and scratched a trace of sadness at the bottom of his eyes.


    Looking up at Chiang Kai Shek, he cried and said, "grandma, I''m sorry. I really didn''t know it would be like this. I knew I wouldn''t give you this trouble. I''m sorry. I didn''t know I spent all my money at home!"


    Then he sobbed and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeve. Seeing Zhao Ruoyun like this, Jiang, who had felt some self reproach, felt more guilty. He quickly hugged Zhao Ruoyun in his arms and gently comforted him: "silly girl, don''t think like this. Ying''er can''t speak. Don''t put it in your heart!"


    "But Ying''er told him the truth. It was because of my broken body that there was no meat to eat at home!"


    Then he twitched. He didn''t seem to want to be seen. He turned and ran back to the room. Jiang hurried to catch up. He found that Zhao Ruoyun locked the door. He knocked on the door and comforted him. However, no one answered, which made him very anxious.


    Seeing Chu Ying''s heartless son sitting aside, he was even more uncomfortable. He went forward and grabbed his ear: "what are you talking nonsense all day? Can''t you eat these mouthfuls of meat?"


    "Ouch, grandma, be careful, I hurt!"


    Chiang used some strength. Chu Ying''er gave a cry of pain and looked at Chiang discontentedly.

 Chapter 227

    "You know it hurts. I tell you, if Ruoyun hadn''t saved me, I would have been bitten by a snake and died long ago. Do you know?"


    Then he glared fiercely, and they said word by word: "from today on, Zhao Ruoyun is my own granddaughter. If you say you don''t agree, just come to me!"


    Then Chiang went to coax Zhao Ruoyun.


    I thought it was over, but the next morning, everyone in the Chu family was rattled. They thought they would come out to have a look at what had happened. As a result, they saw Zhao Ruoyun carrying a basket and planning to go out. When they saw this scene, their faces changed. Chiang and little Chiang rushed over and grabbed him


    "Ruoyun, why don''t you come out so early without a good rest in your room? You''re still carrying a basket. Where are you going?"


    Zhao Ruoyun''s face became very pale, as if he had deliberately brushed it with white powder.


    "Grandma, I want to make a contribution to my family. I know that all the medicine I''ve taken these days is your money, and because of these money, my family is in some difficulties. I''m also very guilty. Fortunately, I''ve learned herbal medicine together before. I know the medicine I took, so I''m going to go to the mountain early in the morning and dig some back. In this case We don''t have to go to town to get the medicine! "


    Hearing Zhao Ruoyun''s words, Chiang felt very uncomfortable. He patted Zhao Ruoyun''s hand and whispered, "you silly girl, how can you think like this? We don''t say you spent your money, but we all love your body. I''m afraid it''s more uncomfortable for you to go out and toss about your body."


    Zhao Ruoyun wiped the sweat on his forehead and said word by word: "don''t worry, I can recognize your grandmother''s herbal medicine. It''s not so difficult! I''m really sorry. I awkwardly woke you up."


    "If we don''t wake up, we don''t know where you''re going!"


    There was a slight reproach in Chiang''s eyes.


    But there is a touch of concern between the words.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to worry too much about me! It''s really late. I''m going to pick herbs. I''ll go first!"


    Then he broke away from Chiang and walked outside. How would Zhejiang want to? He saw Chu Pan''er on one side and hurriedly said, "Ruoyun, if you are too worried that these herbs need money, you might as well let your cousin pick them. After all, he also knows herbs. There should be no problem."


    "But my sister has to go to the market!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t answer. Chu Ying''er jumped out first and said, how can this be? Is grandma a little eccentric?


    Chiang stared at Chu Ying''er with dissatisfaction. Why is the girl so ignorant: "don''t you have your sister-in-law? When you let your sister-in-law open a shop, you''ll just do what he wants to do?"


    "No, sister, he''s going to talk business with Mr. Pei. My sister-in-law doesn''t know what to say!"


    "Yes, grandma, Mr. Pei has made an appointment with me!"


    The smile in Chu Pan''er''s heart is really OK. Can''t you see whether it''s true or false? If Zhao Ruoyun really wants to secretly pick herbs, she won''t make a noise to wake everyone up. After all, how can she carry a basket on her back and go out so loud?


    At the mention of Pei Jiyue, Zhao Ruoyun''s face changed. He clenched his teeth and wanted to go out: "since my cousin has something to do, I can''t trouble my cousin. I''d better go myself. After all, it''s the medicine I want to take!"


    With that, Zhao Ruoyun was about to leave, but Jiang stopped him from leaving. He said to Wang, "when you go to the street, tell Mr. Pei, hope to find him later. Now let him collect medicine!"


    "Grandma..."


    Chu Ying''er wanted to say something, but Chu Pan''er stopped her: "in that case, I''ll go up the mountain to collect medicine!"


    Then he took Zhao Ruoyun''s basket. Zhao Ruoyun turned her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "it''s troublesome for my cousin. However, I want to go with you. I just recognize herbs. It won''t be so troublesome in the future, can I?"


    "Ruoyun, you can have a good rest at home!"


    "But I''ve been at home for so many days. It''s time to go out for a walk. It''s all right. I asked Zichen to come with me. It''s just that we went to see those herbs!"


    At this time, Zhao Zichen also came over and helped Zhao Ruoyun. Although he didn''t like to let Zhao Ruoyun out, he also understood that Zhao Ruoyun''s body must breathe fresh air.


    "Sister, just let them go. Ruoyun is still not so spoiled!"


    Little Chiang also said on one side, what else does Chiang want to say, but it''s hard to continue talking because he thinks this is his own granddaughter.


    "Ying''er, wait a minute. You go to the street with your sister-in-law. She wants to open a shop. I''m afraid she doesn''t have time to go to Pei''s restaurant!"


    Chu Pan''er said faintly. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chu Ying''er nodded and promised to come down. Then the three went up the mountain together.


    When we got to the mountain, we found several herbs that Zhao Ruoyun needed. Zhao Ruoyun looked at them quietly, watching Chu Pan''er and Zhao Zichen picking herbs.


    At the thought of Chu Pan''er, he just wanted to go to the street to find and accompany the childe. No matter whether they talked about cooperation or not, he was very uncomfortable. Why should this woman?


    Why can you get such a good-looking childe''s favor!


    As a woman, he could clearly see that the childe liked Chu Pan''er.


    So his heart is naturally very jealous and resentful.


    "Sister, what are you thinking?"


    Pick a herb and put it in the basket. Zhao Zichen looks at his sister suspiciously.


    Hearing Zhao Zichen''s words, Zhao Ruoyun came back to her senses. It was inadvertently that her eyes fell on the slope next to Chu Pan''er. What was the bottom of her eyes? Then he pointed to Zhao Zichen and pointed to a direction not far from the right: "Zichen, go there and have a look. Just now I seem to have found a similar herb!"


    Zhao Zichen did not have any doubt, and soon came to the side Zhao Ruoyun pointed to.


    Chu Pan''er was digging the root of the herb and saw a shadow in front of him. He looked up and saw only Zhao Ruoyun standing in front of him with a cold face.


    What''s going on?


    Zhao Ruoyun, who has always been weak and gentle, how could she show such an expression?


    "Cousin Ruoyun, what can I do for you?"


    Chu Pan''er looked cold and had no expression.


    Seeing such Chu Pan''er, Zhao Ruoyun felt a trace of cruelty at the bottom of her eyes: "cousin, I heard that you and Mr. Pei have a deep cooperation, so I don''t know where you two have developed? Are you honest with each other, or has he become your guest?"


    "Guest of the staff? Cousin Ruoyun, what do you mean by that!"


    Pan''er''s face changed. Where did he hear these words? Even the three words "guests of the staff" can be said.

 Chapter 228

    Zhao Zichen, who was still picking herbs not far away, slowly changed her face: "my good cousin, don''t you understand me? If there''s nothing between you, why don''t you take care of you so much with the childe?"


    These days, when he chatted with Chiang Kai Shek, he knew that there was so much cooperation between accompanying childe and Chu Pan''er, and they were like good friends, which made him very jealous.


    Chu Pan''er was also very indifferent when he heard this. He leaned towards the woman in front of him and said in a stuffy voice: "Zhao Ruoyun, not everyone is as dirty as you. A 13-year-old girl actually has such a mind. How scared do you think it is?"


    "It''s none of your business, smelly Pan''er. I really hate you. I hate you since I first met!"


    Zhao Ruoyun didn''t think she was wrong at all.


    Chu Pan''er just thought Zhao Yun was a madman. He didn''t bother to pay attention, so he continued to bend down and began to collect medicine.


    He didn''t leave his back to Zhao Ruoyun because he thought such a woman might do amazing things next second.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s indifferent face, Zhao Ruoyun was very unhappy. He clenched his teeth hard, his eyes flickered slightly, and jumped at Chu Pan''er hard.


    Chu Pan''er looked up slightly, his face changed, and quickly dodged his body. Zhao Ruoyun didn''t rush to Chu Pan''er. She couldn''t stabilize her body at all. She fell to the ground and rolled down the hillside directly.


    Hearing the exclamation from Zhao Ruoyun, Zhao Zichen''s face changed and rushed over. He just saw the sound of Zhao Ruoyun rolling down. He stared angrily at Chu Pan''er, rushed up, hugged Zhao Ruoyun, and the two rolled on the ground together.


    Chu family, seeing the replaced pots of blood and water, Chiang felt very uncomfortable. He and little Chiang kept walking outside the door.


    Seeing Zhao Zichen curling up on one side, he hurried over and asked, "what''s going on? Why did you fall off the hillside when you collected medicine well?" when Zhao Zichen heard this, his eyes fell on Chu Pan''er''s face:


    "Well ask cousin Pan''er. He was with my sister. I turned around and found that my sister fell down the hillside, but cousin Pan''er looked very calmly and didn''t do anything!"


    Hearing this, Jiang and Xiao Jiang''s faces changed. They couldn''t believe it and looked at Chu Pan''er.


    When Qi heard this, his face was very ugly. He rushed up and wanted to punch and kick Chu Pan''er, but Chu Pan''er stopped him.


    "Second aunt, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s cold words, Qi''s tone was very bad: "obviously, why don''t you save my daughter? He has fallen down the hillside. What good play are you watching on it?"


    "The mountain road was unstable. When my cousin fell down, I didn''t react. Naturally, I didn''t stop him!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t say what Zhao Ruoyun threw at him. After all, no one would believe it. Instead, there would be more arguments, so he didn''t need to do so.


    "You know the mountain road is unstable. Don''t you help him a little?"


    Qi Shi cried. At this time, the substitute father came out of the room and sighed and said, "this girl, his body doesn''t matter! It just ruined a good face!"


    "What are you talking about? How could my daughter ruin you?"


    Qi''s reaction came over, sucked his nose, grabbed the doctor''s hand and asked.


    The doctor was hurt when he was caught. He frowned and took back his hand: "it''s true. Your daughter has really been disfigured, and his injuries are not so serious, but his body!"


    Then the doctor turned and left the Chu house.


    Qi Shihong stared at Chu Pan''er: "I tell you, if my daughter has something wrong, I will never let you go!"


    Then he rushed to the doctor, knelt down beside him and cried, "doctor, please cure my daughter. My daughter''s face can''t be destroyed. He will marry a dignitary in the future. How can it be destroyed? What if it is destroyed?"


    "I can''t help it. After all, my medical skills are limited!"


    The doctor sighed. He was the best doctor in the town, but he also said so, leaving everyone silent.


    At this time, the doctor frowned and said, "but there is another way, that is to send the girl to the county for treatment. Maybe that will have some effect!"


    "To the county?"


    "Mother... Milk..."


    A weak cry came from the room. Seeing this, several people rushed into the house and saw a large wound on Zhao Ruoyun''s originally beautiful face, which made Jiang, Xiao Jiang and Qi very distressed. Qi hurriedly held him in his arms and cried out, "I said, child, why are you so poor? Why did you fall down the hillside?"


    Zhao Ruoyun shook his head when he heard this, but his eyes fell on Chu Pan''er. He stayed on him for a while, hurriedly took it back, subconsciously buried his head and grabbed the quilt angle: "I accidentally fell down the mountain."


    "Are you sure you were careless?"


    Chiang also has some brains. When he saw Zhao Ruoyun looking at Chu Pan''er, he felt that there must be something he didn''t know.


    Zhao Ruoyun seems to think of something? He bit his lips, seemed determined, nodded his head and said, "it''s really careless, aunt, don''t ask again!"


    Then he looked at Chu Pan''er again, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    How could Chiang not find out this scene? With a calm face, he sat by the bed and asked, "son, tell me honestly what happened? Don''t worry, no matter what happens, grandma will decide for you!"


    "It''s really all right. I shouldn''t quarrel with my cousin, otherwise my cousin won''t be angry... Ah, cousin, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to tell you!"


    Zhao Ruoyun said hurriedly. Then, it seems that he accidentally leaked his mouth. He hurriedly covered his lips and looked at Chu Pan''er with apology.


    "My cousin really did a good show. It was obviously my cousin who jumped at me. I was afraid of being knocked down by my cousin, so I dodged. My cousin fell down the hillside? What does it have to do with me now?"


    "Shit, my sister is so weak. How could she jump on you? I think you''re talking nonsense. On the first day of looking forward to her, you saw my sister''s dissatisfaction and what else you wanted to do!"


    Zhao Zichen endured the pain in his leg and blamed Chu Pan''er with dissatisfaction.


    It must be what happened between this damn woman and his sister.


    "Right and wrong twists and turns, God knows, I won''t explain more!"

 Chapter 229

    Then Chu Pan''er turned and was about to leave. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Zhao Zichen quickly grabbed him: "stop and don''t talk nonsense there. What kind of person my sister is, I know best. He won''t lie. If you didn''t do it, how could he fall down the hillside for no reason? I think you''re full of lies. You''re such a disgusting woman!"


    Zhao Zichen looked disgusted. The bitch dared to talk nonsense and spread rumors about his sister.


    Chu Pan''er frowned when his hand was hurt. At this time, Zhao Zichen said sarcastically, "I think you are jealous of your grandmother. You have so much to my sister. After all, he has delicious meat for each meal,


    Don''t forget that it was my sister who saved your grandmother. Why didn''t you go when your grandmother was almost bitten by a snake? As a result, your grandmother is so much better to my sister now. You treat him like this because of jealousy. Do you say you are still something? "


    "Zichen, how can you talk nonsense like this? Don''t be disrespectful to your cousin!"


    Zhao Ruoyun called weakly on his face. Zhao Zichen was also very uncomfortable in his heart. He didn''t like Chu Pan''er even more, so he ignored Zhao Ruoyun''s words, but accused Chu Pan''er: "look, my sister is still talking for you now. You can''t hurt a good person like him. You say, do you have a conscience?"


    "Yes, I said that even if you are jealous, you can''t push my daughter down the hill. His health is not good. As a result, you suffer from this twists and turns. Do you think you should be responsible?"


    Qi Shi cried and said that he was very unhappy with Chu Pan''er.


    "Pan''er, tell Grandma? Did you really push Ruoyun down the mountain?"


    Chiang came to Chu Pan''er and asked word by word.


    There are too many disappointments and hardships in his eyes.


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless in his heart when he looked at this look: "I said if it wasn''t grandma, would you believe me?"


    In a word, Chiang was silent. He took a deep breath, and his whole body was trembling. Then he gave his best strength and slapped Chu Pan''er on the face.


    A slap sounded in the whole room, and everyone recognized it. Chu Pan''er covered his face and looked, but he didn''t look at Chiang.


    Seeing this, Chu Ying''er hurriedly came forward and held Chu Pan''er: "grandma, how can you beat your sister? Before the truth is revealed, do you think your sister did it?"


    "The truth is right here. No one can''t believe it. Otherwise, if Ruoyun said it was good, how could she be stupid to fall down the hillside? Hope, how can you be so cruel as a cousin? You don''t deserve to be the children of my Chu family!"


    "Grandma, that''s too heavy!"


    Ying''er noticed Chu Pan''er''s emotional changes. He felt very uncomfortable. How could grandma do this.


    "Isn''t it? Ying''er, don''t learn bad from your sister!"


    Hearing Chu Ying''er talking for Chu Pan''er, she didn''t like it very much and scolded.


    "How can I learn badly with my sister? Grandma, you let me down. Unexpectedly, you believe Zhao Ruoyun so much instead of my sister. My sister is your own daughter. Even if Zhao Ruoyun took the snake away at the beginning, you can''t forget this.


    And my sister won''t be jealous at all. Why do you say so? Now what thing in the family is not bought by my sister, and the money is not earned by my sister. Why should he be jealous? If he wants to eat, he doesn''t know to buy it himself. He doesn''t need your charity! "


    Hearing these words, Chiang felt bad. He saw that Chu Pan''er was still calm and angry.


    Pointing to the door, he said, "Chu Pan''er, now you kneel at the door. You can get up only when I call you up!"


    Chu Pan''er knew this and had no evidence to prove his innocence, so Chiang would not believe him. Of course, he didn''t care about Chiang''s ideas at all, but felt a little cold. After all, he only believed in an outsider and didn''t believe in his own granddaughter.


    This is Tian Shi who rushed out to protect his daughter and looked discontentedly at Jiang Shi: "madam, how can you judge like this? The truth hasn''t been found out yet. You can''t just listen to Zhao Ruoyun alone."


    Chu Pan''er was surprised to feel the warmth of the woman. He thought Tian would not rush out in this situation.


    But this time he really felt the feeling of his mother''s maintenance.


    "Do you also want to plead with him? I tell you, they are all your good daughters. They have taught such a cruel and cruel girl. When you go a hundred years, I''ll see how you can explain to the boss!"


    He glared at Tian Shi mercilessly. Jiang Shi still didn''t change his original intention and wanted to punish Chu Pan''er once.


    "Let him kneel outside the door and wait until Ruoyun is better. Let him come in and kowtow and apologize."


    He said, his eyes fell on Zhao Yi, with a look of guilt: "Ruoyun, I''m really sorry. Grandma didn''t discipline her granddaughter well, so this will lead to such a situation. Don''t worry, there will be no similar things in the future!"


    Zhao Ruoyun was very wronged. He threw himself directly into Jiang''s arms and began to cry.


    In his eyes, it was very unpleasant in his heart.


    Chu Pan''er loosened Tian Shi and turned away. It was impossible for him to kneel down. Today''s emperor, he didn''t even kneel down well. How could he be an ordinary woman? And the woman wronged him so much.


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er didn''t mean to kneel down, Chiang was immediately angry: "Chu Pan''er, can''t you even listen to me? Believe it or not, I''ll ask the family law to teach you a lesson!"


    Chu Pan''er''s footsteps were slight. He sat and didn''t turn around to look at Chiang Kai Shek. With a sneer on his face, he said, "the clear is clear, and the turbid is turbid. I have my mother. My sister believes me enough. It doesn''t matter whether others believe it or not!"


    Just now he took a look, and even his sister-in-law seemed to look at him reproachfully, so he was completely discouraged by the so-called home.


    Chiang''s body was slightly stunned. In fact, he also wanted to believe that Chu Pan''er didn''t do such a thing, but the facts were in front of him, and he had to be convinced.


    "Believe it or not, please leave the family law. Don''t forget that you are a married man in the Chu family every day!"


    "Sister, let''s do this in advance. After all, the little girl needs a good rest now."


    Looking at his daughter in bed, young Chiang felt very uncomfortable and hated Chu Pan''er very much. After all, he naturally believed what his grandchildren and grandchildren said.


    Chiang sighed and finally compromised. Then he faced the people and said, "I tell you, no one is allowed to give Chu Pan''er a meal today, otherwise the person who gives the meal will also be punished. Remember!"

 Chapter 230

    Unexpectedly, Jiang''s attitude was so firm that everyone looked at each other, and Chu Yinger and Chu Xi stood up at the same time and knelt in front of Jiang: "grandma, if you want to punish us, punish us together! We and our sister share the difficulties. If we don''t let our sister eat, we won''t eat!"


    Hearing this, Chiang''s face became very ugly. Were the two children threatening him? Chu Ying''er doesn''t matter, but the problem is that Chu Xi is the same. He is also the only heir of the Chu family. He hurried to help him up, but unexpectedly, Chu Xi''s body didn''t move and couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Xiaoxi, your second sister fooled around. Why did you also fooled around? Didn''t you hate your eldest sister before?"


    "Grandma, I''m not fooling around!"


    The tenacity of Chu Xi''s face.


    "I believe my sister has never done it before. Unlike some people who only know nonsense and make up lies!"


    "What are you talking about? I tell you, be careful that my fist hits you!"


    Zhao Zichen was very upset. He rushed up and wanted to punch Chu Xi, but he was soon stopped.


    Seeing Zhao Zichen''s appearance, Chu Xi smiled coldly. "Can''t you say what you''ve done? You only know how to use others to hurt others!"


    The neglected doctor looked at the family war helplessly. He stroked his beard: "I said whether you should save the girl after all. After all, there can be no delay now. If you want the girl to recover her original appearance, you must take a person to the city to find a doctor. Only in this way can you have the opportunity to recover her original appearance."


    He doesn''t understand why such a thing is so complicated.


    "What can I not regret?"


    Zhao Ruoyun''s face changed. He remembered that when he fell down the hillside, it seemed that he did slide to some gold. At that time, he knew that there were those exquisite ones, so he did it arbitrarily. Unexpectedly, he cut his face, which made him feel a pain on his face. He wanted to stretch out his hand to touch, but he was stopped.


    "Girl, I''ve just given you good medicine. Now I''m asking him to fan for a while. I''ll wrap you up later. So now, girl, if you want to recover your appearance, you must go to the doctor in the city. After all, I''m afraid it''s difficult with my ability!"


    "How can this happen? I have to be good. How can I be disfigured?"


    His face became very ugly and his voice began to tremble. When he heard what he said, the doctor sighed. This good girl said that she would be disfigured. In fact, he was also uncomfortable in his heart.


    "In short, don''t be too sad. It''s just a skin and meat. Have a good rest!"


    With that, the doctor turned and left.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole room changed. At this time, Zhao Zichen said fiercely: "sister, why do you want to help Pan''er speak? He must have fallen you!"


    "Shut up, I won''t allow you to say that, cousin. He didn''t mean it!"


    Zhao Ruoyun said wrongfully. Although his words were accusing Zhao Zichen, it fully explained that Chu Pan''er pushed him down


    On hearing this, Chiang was very angry. He felt that he had just slapped Chu Pan''er in the face.


    All blame this smelly girl for her reckless behavior, which led to such a result.


    "Girl, don''t help Pan''er either. That girl is not worth it!"


    Chiang sighed. Why did he commit such a sin? He had such a cruel grandson.


    Seeing no Chu Pan''er, he looked at Tian and pinched him fiercely: "it''s because your mother-in-law can''t teach her daughter that this will cause such consequences!"


    Tian''s body was weak, so he couldn''t help taking a step back. He bit his lip and said word by word: "I believe this thing is definitely not done by my daughter. It''s black and white. It''s up to heaven to pay attention to it!"


    After all, Chiang''s attitude made him too cold.


    Seeing Tian''s answer back made Chiang very angry.


    "Grandma, you''ve gone too far!"


    Chu Yinger is also very unhappy.


    Tian returned to the room and saw Chu Pan''er alone in bed. He was very uncomfortable. He hurried over to hold Chu Pan''er in his arms.


    "Mother Pan''er believes you didn''t do it. Your grandmother really went too far this time!"


    With that, Tian wiped his tears and felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    How could his daughter do such a cruel thing?


    "Mom, thank you for believing me!"


    Although Chu Pan''er didn''t care whether they believed in themselves or not, he was still very moved to hear that someone was willing to believe him.


    "Silly boy, why are you so sensible? Sensible makes my heart ache!"


    Then he cried again. Chu Pan''er was very sad to see Tian Shi so.


    He quickly held him in his arms and whispered, "thank you, mom!"


    At this time, he raised his head and saw Chu Yinger and Chu Xi. When he saw them, Tian quickly wiped his tears: "how did you two children come?"


    "We really can''t watch it anymore. The scene is too bad. By the way, sister, I just heard grandma. They seem to want you to go to the county to find a doctor for Zhao Ruoyun. What else do you say? You have to take responsibility for what you do!"


    "What are you talking about? How could your grandmother do this?"


    As soon as Tian''s face changed, how could it be? Why did he let Pan''er go, Pan''er? Just a little girl.


    "I just heard it clearly. They were all discussing there. I had left at that time, but I wondered if Zhao Ruoyun was talking ill again, so I sneaked back and heard it."


    Chu Ying''er was also very upset. Why should she relieve her anger, and she never pushed the woman down the mountain.


    "If these are true, I''ll go to your grandmother right away!"


    Tian sniffed, got up and wanted to find Chiang, but Chu Pan''er stopped him. Chu Pan''er said indifferently and calmly, "forget it, mom, I see grandma! If grandma really let me go to the scene, I''ll go. Anyway, I want to get some air!"


    He always stays here and can''t get any news. He doesn''t want to!


    After all, when he got along with people like Chiang, he thought more and more of his father, so his eyes fell on the direction of the capital. He must hurry to the capital.


    "Pan''er, what do you mean?"


    Tian Shi always felt that Chu Pan''er''s words had a profound meaning, but he didn''t understand. Chu Pan''er didn''t want Tian Shi to know too much. He laughed at himself and didn''t answer again.


    "Pan''er, why do I always think you have a lot of things hidden in your heart?"


    Since the first day when Pan''er changed, he felt that Pan''er was no longer as simple as before!


    Hearing Tian''s words, Chuaner was also sad. In fact, he didn''t want to be like this, but Tian never knew that his real daughter had already died.


    "Pan''er, anyway, he is still your grandmother. I hope you don''t really hate him! It''s not just a misunderstanding about you!"


    He always felt that Chu Pan''er would hate Chiang because of this, so Tian asked him to hear what Tian said. At this time, Chu Pan''er did not think it was Tian''s weakness, because he knew that Tian always wanted his family to be harmonious and happy, not noisy, nor did he and Chu want any unhappiness between him and Jiang.


    Reaching out and holding her hand, Chu Pan''er said word by word, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t be so stingy!"


    Although she already had an answer to the future in her heart, she should also comfort Tian at this time. After all, he believed that time would prove to Tian that Jiang was really not worth his love.


    "Sister, if grandma really wants you to go, do you really want to go?"


    Chu Ying''er felt a little uncomfortable. Although Chu Pan''er had just said that he wanted to go out and breathe, he didn''t think so.


    "After all, grandma has determined that I am the murderer who pushed Ruoyun down. I can only do this to eliminate his anger!"


    When she said these words, Pan''er''s eyes were cold. She was right. Zhao Ruoyun and his family came, which was a bad start.


    "Pan''er, I really wronged you!"


    Chu Pan''er''s appearance fell into Tian''s eyes, which made him very uncomfortable. It was all his fault that he couldn''t protect his daughter well.

 Chapter 231

    "And I just heard grandma say that you must kneel if you want to enforce the family law, otherwise he will..."


    Chu Yinger couldn''t help interrupting their words. He looked at Tian Shi and felt very uncomfortable.


    Chu Pan''er noticed Chu Ying''er''s sight and intuitively told him that this matter might have something to do with Tian Shi.


    "What else did you say he was going to do?"


    "He''s going to divorce his mother. After all, he thinks Yang Qing didn''t teach you well, which is why you''re like this!"


    She could not bear to close her eyes and hurriedly said this sentence. When Tian heard this, her face became very ugly and the whole person was trembling.


    "Child, does your grandmother really say that?"


    Tian Shi was not sure. Just then, the door was opened with a bang. It was Chiang who came in. He looked at Chu Pan''er with a gloomy face and said, "yes, that''s what I said. If Chu Pan''er doesn''t kneel down, then your mother doesn''t have to stay in our Chu house. Get out of here!"


    "Grandma, do you really want to do this?"


    Pan''er raised her eyebrows slightly. Unexpectedly, the woman threatened him with Tian Shi.


    If it had been before, he would not have been threatened, but


    But when he touched Tian''s injured face, he couldn''t bear it.


    Tian Shi didn''t know what to say. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak. He didn''t want to leave the Chu family, but he also didn''t want his daughter, because he had to compromise.


    "What you have to do is so great. If you don''t push him down the hill, so big things won''t happen."


    "That''s why I asked you if you should be responsible for it?"


    His question is not whether Pan''er did it, but directly let him be responsible. Chu Pan''er has long been psychologically prepared, so he doesn''t feel anything. However, Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi are very wronged. After all, their sister hasn''t done anything.


    He wanted to refute, but Chu Pan''er stopped him. He didn''t want his brother and sister to argue with Chiang again.


    And he noticed that Chiang had something to say later.


    "So what does grandma mean? You can say it directly!"


    The cold voice sounded, and no one could see what was wrong with the tone.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er like this, Chiang was very sad. He frowned and said: "Since you don''t care at all, well, I''ll tell you straight. Just now Ying''er told you, it''s like this. Ruoyun needs a doctor in the county, but his injury is not suitable for him to travel long distances, so I want you to go to the county to ask a doctor to come back and treat Ruoyun in person after kneeling down. If you have done this to Ruoyun, you should be responsible?"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face did not change at all, but Tian Shi knelt directly in front of Jiang Shi: "Mom, how can you do this? Pan''er is also your own granddaughter. How can you be so cruel?"


    "I''m cruel. Don''t you think your daughter is cruel enough? She pushed a beautiful girl down the hillside, causing disfigurement!"


    Jiang Shi said disapprovingly. She stared at Chu Pan''er and said coldly, "I just asked him to go to the county to hire a doctor. How cruel is it to punish him?"


    "Niang, you will be cold in your heart!"


    There was a trace of sadness in Tian''s tone. Why did his mother-in-law treat Pan''er like this.


    "Well, there''s no need to say more. Chu Pan''er will kneel on the Dam immediately and kneel directly until tomorrow morning to reflect well."


    What, let Pan''er return to tomorrow morning. Isn''t his leg useless?


    "As long as I kneel, won''t you stop my mother?"


    Chu Pan''er understood that if Chiang really repaired Tian, Tian would have no job. After all, he was abandoned by his husband''s family. What a painful thing. However, Tian''s character is weak. He doesn''t want to be pointed out in the future. The big deal is to kneel.


    Chiang did not speak, but his expression had promised her.


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly: "well, in that case, I''ll kneel!"


    After that, he left the room and knelt down directly in the middle of the dam. Seeing Chu Pan''er''s resolute appearance, Tian''s heart was very uncomfortable. It was him who had implicated Pan''er.


    "And none of you is allowed to eat for him tonight, remember?"


    With that, Chiang did not look, but Chu Pan''er, kneeling in the middle of the dam, left directly.


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi felt very uncomfortable. They looked at Tian Shi: "what should I do now? Sister, she must be unbearable!"


    "Go and take out the pad to your sister so that she can at least protect her knees!"


    He knew that Chu Pan''er did this for him, so he couldn''t make trouble for Pan''er, so as not to lead to other things.


    Chu Ying''er was very sad. She took out the cushion in her pocket and put it on Chu Pan''er: "sister, how can you be so stupid? If he asks you to kneel, you''ll kneel!"


    Seeing the woman crying for herself, Chu Pan''er smiled and rubbed her head, "Silly girl, if it''s not expensive, she''ll divorce our mother. Do you think people like conscience can live outside? Even if we''re around him, she''s just a woman. She can''t protect us or himself. The Chu family is a big group, so she won''t worry about being bullied, okay!"


    "Sister, you think too long!"


    Chu Yinger sucked her nose and wiped away her tears. She tooted her mouth and looked unhappy: "well, go and persuade her mother to stop being sad. I''m fine!"


    Chu Ying''er sighed and returned to the room. At dinner, Chu Ying''er wanted to secretly send some food to Chu Pan''er. However, unexpectedly, Jiang asked Zhao Zichen to look at Chu Pan''er there and lock all the food. Unexpectedly, Jiang did so well, which made Chu Ying''er very sad.


    It was like this. I had to go to the exam all night. In the middle of the night, there was a loud thunder, followed by a downpour.


    The thunder woke Tian Shi. Seeing the lightning and thunder outside and the torrential rain, Tian Shi thought of Chu Pan''er kneeling in the center of the dam. Tian Shi rushed out with an umbrella. Seeing Chu Pan''er kneeling in the center of the dam, his whole body was wet. His heart was more sour. He rushed over and covered Chu Pan''er with an umbrella:


    "Hope girl, don''t kneel. Your body can''t stand it. If it''s a big deal, just let your grandmother rest me. Your peace is the best for me!"


    Chu Pan''er''s body was motionless. He frowned and shook his head: "Mom, no, I said to kneel, I must kneel. The big deal is to catch a cold. I don''t care!"

 Chapter 232

    Seeing Chu Pan''er so stubborn, he didn''t know who he was like, which made Tian very sad. He wiped the water on Chu Pan''er''s face and kept sobbing: "Pan''er..."


    At this time, a dry roar came from one side: "Tian Fuya, what are you doing? Get back to your room!"


    Tian Fuya was Tian''s maiden name. Hearing this roar, Tian''s body trembled slightly. Turning back, he saw Jiang standing not far away.


    Just now she heard the thunder and was worried that something in her family had been smashed, so she came out to see it. As a result, she found that Tian ignored the rules and did give Chu Pan''er an umbrella.


    "It''s enough for my mother to kneel down, or she will catch a cold, so can I let him go back to his room to have a rest!"


    "No, family rules are family rules. No one can change them. Since I kneel, I must be free from rain and wind. I was treated like this by my mother-in-law, so where can I not do now?"


    Chiang''s face was indifferent. If she didn''t punish him once, the girl wouldn''t have a long memory next time.


    "Mom, you go in quickly. It''s cold. I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold!"


    Tian''s health is not good. He doesn''t want Tian to get hurt.


    Tian refused to go in with him. He took Chu Pan''er''s hand and shook his head: "no, my mother wants to accompany you here. My Pan''er, you must be very afraid. I have to accompany you on such a rainy night!"


    "Mom, you go in quickly. I can do it. You''ll catch cold if you go on like this!"


    Chu Pan''er was shocked. He saw a touch of firmness from the bottom of the weak woman''s eyes. It was love for a child.


    When Chiang heard this, he frowned and said, "Tian Fuya, I''ll let you roll in. Do you hear me? If you want to accompany her again, I''ll let Chu Pan''er kneel for another day!"


    Hearing Chiang''s threat, Tian''s face changed. He didn''t expect his mother to be so vicious.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er smiled and joked, "Mom, you hear me. If you don''t want to hurt me to kneel again tomorrow, then you''ll go back to your room!"


    After saying this, Pan''er trembled. His face changed slightly. It was strange that he had internal skill to protect his body. Why did he still feel cold?


    "Pan''er!"


    With a gentle call from Tian Shi, she clenched her teeth and wanted to stay and continue to accompany. Finally, in Chu Pan''er''s firm eyes, she had to go back. When she saw that Tian Shi had gone back, Jiang Shi was relieved. He also returned to the room. Soon Tian Shi came out again. He wrapped a dress for Chu Pan''er and finally returned to the room.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know how long she knelt. The rain from the sky kept sliding from her face and slowly penetrated into her clothes. She only felt the incomparable cold.


    It seems that it''s cold and her body can''t bear it. A bitter smile floats on her face and she can''t help hugging her body. It seems that it''s a little warm.


    It rained more and more heavily, his whole body was scorched and wet, and the whole person looked very weak. However, the rain seemed to be intentional and didn''t mean to stop at all. Finally, when the fish belly was white the next day, the heavy rain stopped.


    The whole body trembled. His clothes were sticky and wet, and Tian Shi couldn''t sleep all night. As soon as he closed his eyes, he thought of Chu Pan''er''s wet appearance in his mind, which was very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Why? Why is her daughter treated like this? Why should my mother be so cruel?


    So at dawn, she rushed out and saw her daughter''s whole body wet. He quickly got a suit of clothes and put it on the woman.


    Seeing his whole body wet and pale face, Tian''s heart hurt very much.


    "My good boy, how can you wrong yourself like this?"


    Chu Yinger also came out. Seeing her sister''s wet appearance, her nose was sour. She quickly picked up firewood, put it in front of Chu Pan''er and burned it for her. The warm firewood finally made Xiaobai feel a trace of warmth.


    Tian also hugged Chu Pan''er to keep him warm: "silly girl, wait a minute, I''ll beg your grandmother. Anyway, I can''t let you continue kneeling!"


    "I''m really fine!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled and said, in fact, he can use the real Qi in his body to expel all the cold, but he didn''t want to!


    At this time, Chiang came out and saw a pile of fire in front of Chu Pan''er. Tian also held him. He couldn''t help but get angry. He went up and scolded directly: "well, you mother and daughter are obedient to each other. Don''t you forbid you to control Pan''er? Let him be punished here!"


    "Mom, hope son is the meat in my palm? I didn''t stop him last night and continued to kneel down. Now he looks wet during the day. I can''t stand it. Mom, he is also your own granddaughter. Why don''t you move? Don''t you feel bad to see her like this?"


    Hearing Tian''s words, Jiang''s face changed and said coldly, "rules are rules. No one can interrupt!"


    "Chu Pan''er, you don''t have to kneel now. Clean up and go to the county immediately. Don''t delay!"


    "What?"


    Tian looked at Jiang incredulously: "what are you talking about, mother? Pan''er, he just got caught in the rain and must be unwell. He still let him go to the county like this?"


    "I''m worried that Ruoyun''s body is becoming more and more unable to carry it. We must go to the county first, otherwise, we won''t be right with Ruoyun in our life!"


    "At the beginning, Ruoyun wanted to go up the mountain to collect medicine with her sick body. What''s the matter? It''s just a punishment for him. It''s already very light. Moreover, Ruoyun and they don''t want to care about it, otherwise your daughter can only go to jail!"


    Hearing the word "prison", Tian''s body trembled slightly.


    "Mother, you are too cruel!"


    Tian looked at Chiang incredulously. He didn''t understand why Chiang was so cruel.


    Chu Pan''er looked at Jiang indifferently and said coldly, "since grandma wants me to do this, I''ll do it. Mom, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself!"


    When Chu Pan''er saw it, Chiang''s heart trembled. For some reason, there was an inexplicable chill in his heart.


    "Anyway, you take a hot bath and go to the county immediately without delay!"


    In the end, Chiang still couldn''t bear it and asked Chu Pan''er to take a hot bath.


    Hearing Chiang''s compassionate words, Chu Pan''er felt very ridiculous.


    He stood up from the ground, but found that his legs were not bent and very sore. Chu Ying''er and Tian quickly helped her up. Then he took him back to the room to sit for a while, and Chu Ying''er skillfully went to help Chu Pan''er burn a pot of hot water and soon brought it over.

 Chapter 233

    It was much more comfortable to sweat after taking a bath, but his whole body was still very cold. He took his pulse for himself and knew that he was in the wind cold.


    However, he is a martial artist and should not be a problem.


    Before going to the county, Tian helped Chu Pan''er prepare food.


    Looking at Chu Pan''er''s pale face, Tian felt very uncomfortable: "Pan''er, can you really go to the County alone?"


    Originally wanted Chu Yinger and Chu Xi to accompany her, but unexpectedly, Jiang was not allowed, which made him very helpless and hated Jiang even more in his heart.


    Gently patted Tian''s shoulder, and Pan''er showed a smile: "don''t worry, mom, I''m not as weak as you think!"


    With that, he turned and left. Looking at Chu Pan''er''s back, Tian felt very uncomfortable and hurriedly hugged Chu Ying''er beside him.


    Worried about Zhao Ruoyun''s health, Chiang asked Chu Pan''er to rent an ox cart.


    But because the distance is too far, no one wants to go to the county, so Chu Pan''er can only go by himself in an ox cart!


    Chu Pan''er took a look at the sky. He only felt that it was still a hot day. Why did he feel that his whole body was soft and very cold, just like in the deep ice pool, which made him very uncomfortable.


    He could not help shrinking. He sat cross legged on the bullock cart, hoping to dispel the cold.


    But unexpectedly, he found that the true Qi in his body could not condense together. He immediately understood that he really hurt his body.


    I don''t know how long the car went. When I got to a deserted mountain road, several figures rushed out in front and stared at Chu Pan''er fiercely.


    "I opened this road and planted this tree. If you want to live from now on, stay and buy road wealth!"


    Hearing this familiar line, Chu Pan''er raised his eyes with difficulty. He saw a group of ferocious kidnappers standing in front of the car, holding a bright knife in his hand.


    Chu Pan''er sneered, licked his dry lips and said, "with the you?"


    "Hey, you sissy, dare to look down on us. Today we want you to go forever!"


    Because Chu Pan''er was worried about the danger outside, he dressed up in men''s clothes.


    Because there is more heroism between her eyebrows, no one doubts that she is a woman, but she looks a little Niang.


    "You..."


    Chu Pan''er sneered and looked down on these people.


    The person in charge, seeing Chu Pan''er''s disdainful smile, waved a bright big knife and cut it. Chu Pan''er looked cold and immediately flew down from the car and directly caught his big knife empty handed.


    Seeing this, the head man''s face changed. He didn''t expect Chu Pan''er, a scholar who looked so weak, to catch his knife, which made him a little unbelievable. Then he shouted to his brother behind him: "you waste, don''t take this sissy down quickly!"


    Those people rushed up when they heard this. Chu Pan''er frowned and solved it one by one. Soon there were kidnappers everywhere,


    Seeing those people, Chu Pan''er scratched a touch of ridicule at the bottom of his eyes: "if you don''t have enough ability, don''t learn from others to rob!" after that, he breathed a sigh of relief and flew into the ox cart. At this time, he only felt the acid in his dream stomach and retched.


    As soon as his face changed slightly, he hurriedly took his pulse for himself. He only found that his pulse was chaotic, and the real Qi in his body was constantly colliding. It seems that he was hurt yesterday. In addition, he has used force today, so his body can''t bear it at all.


    He clenched his teeth, endured a burst of discomfort from his body, and continued to drive the ox cart.


    I hope there is a village ahead, so I can give him a rest.


    Dong Yizhen never thought that he would meet Xiaobai under such circumstances. He originally planned to go to the county to get medicine for Dong''s father.


    Chu Pan''er felt uncomfortable all over and couldn''t open his eyes. He looked at the sky and felt that his whole body was like a pool of soft mud.


    Why did this happen?


    He coughed and suddenly the ox cart bumped. She didn''t sit firmly and fell down.


    Originally, he wanted to get up quickly from the ground, but he felt that he had no strength all over his body, so he slowly fainted on the ground


    So when Dong Yizhen came, he found Chu Pan''er lying alone on the ground. He thought he was just an ordinary girl. When he found Chu Pan''er, his face changed greatly and hurried to a broken temple nearby with her.


    A fire broke out. Dong Yizhen held the woman in her arms and kept patting her face. She felt the hot temperature on it. Her face changed slightly: "girl, are you okay? Girl, wake up quickly!"


    But I don''t know how many calls Chu Pan''er still didn''t wake up.


    Strange, why is Miss Chu walking on this road alone, and still unconscious on the way? This is the way to the county? Is Miss Chu going to the county?


    Thinking of this, Dong Yizhen couldn''t help falling into meditation!


    But how did miss Chu''s body become like this?


    Isn''t he good at medicine? How could this happen?


    And why isn''t Xiao Lan with her?


    Thinking of the little blue he often saw before, he couldn''t help frowning.


    What the hell happened?


    At this time, there was a weak cough. Dong Yizhen quickly stopped imagining. He only saw Chu Pan''er weakly open his eyes and saw that it was Dong Yizhen. It seemed that he was relieved.


    "Brother Dong, why are you here?"


    Sitting up from his arms, Chu Pan''er only felt very uncomfortable. Although the fire was nearby, he still couldn''t feel any warm temperature.


    "I''ll go to the county to get medicine for my father. What about you?"


    "I''ll go to the doctor..."


    Chu Pan''er explained that Dong Yizhen was more confused when he heard Chu Pan''er''s words: "look for a doctor. Why don''t you look for it in the town? You want to go to the county?"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er endured the pain and told Dong Yizhen everything.


    Knowing this, he was very angry. He clenched his fist and hit the ground hard.


    "This Zhao Ruoyun is not human. He actually framed you and separated you from your grandmother!"


    "He is not my grandmother!"


    Chu Pan''er said coldly.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen was stunned. At this time, Chu Pan''er smiled and said, "in fact, when I am in the rain, I can rely on my internal power and genuine Qi to drive out the cold, but I didn''t do so. I just want to make myself cruel because of this. In the future, when I leave, I won''t have any nostalgia!"


    He is always the one to leave, so he doesn''t care what others think.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen felt a little strange, but he still didn''t manage so much. He gave Chu Pan''er a pulse and asked her to decide: "Pan''er, I feel you. The breath in your body is chaotic. I''ll comb it for you immediately!"

 Chapter 234

    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er didn''t stop him, but let him do it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you feel any discomfort!"


    After adjusting her posture, Dong Yizhen closed her eyes, transported Qi for Chu Pan''er, and conditioned her body for Chu Pan''er with her internal power.


    Little by little, Dong Yizhen finally finished his exercise, and Chu paner fell into his arms. The whole person had fallen into a coma. However, Dong Yizhen took a pulse for him and found that paner was OK. He was relieved, but his whole body was still very hot. He hurried to wet his clothes and put some water, Then put it on his forehead to cool her down.


    "Miss Chu! You must get better quickly!"


    Thinking of what Chu Pan''er said, he was very distressed and angry. She didn''t understand why his grandmother was so cruel. She didn''t believe him at all. He suddenly thought of what Chu Pan''er said before he was unconscious. He looked heavy. He knew that Chu Pan''er had too many secrets, and what he said might mean.


    It was getting late. Chu Pan''er''s whole body shrank into a ball. Seeing her like this, Dong Yizhen was very helpless. He realized that Chu Pan''er''s body had cooled down. He was completely relieved.


    Seeing that the fire was about to go out, Dong Yizhen hurried to add firewood.


    When the fire rose, it lit up Xiaobai''s face and turned her whole face red. Especially her red lips looked very attractive. Dong Yizhen suddenly thought of not asking him. His throat couldn''t help tightening. He stretched out his hand to touch the woman''s cheek, slipped slowly, and then came to the corner of his lips.


    Soon, Dong Yizhen reacted. He frowned and wondered what he was doing.


    Some speechless took back their hands, and some blamed themselves and said to Chu Pan''er, "Miss Chu, I''m sorry, I took advantage of others."


    Then he reluctantly took back his hand, but at this time, one hand held him tightly.


    Dong Yizhen was a little confused. He looked at Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er frowned and looked wronged: "Dad, where are you? I miss you so much!"


    "Dad, please forgive me. My daughter can''t accompany you and fight with you!"


    When Dong Yizhen heard this, her frown could not help but expand. It turned out that the girl wanted her father.


    However, Dong Yizhen thought that Pan''er was thinking about the eldest son of the Chu family, so she didn''t think much. After all, the eldest son of the Chu family also went to join the army, but the girl unexpectedly thought of fighting with his father. This courage is extremely lovely.


    It seems that he didn''t hear his father''s voice. Chu Pan''er''s voice was more wronged. "Dad, why don''t you ignore Pan''er? Don''t you want to see Pan''er?"


    The ignorant words hit the man''s heart and let him have a little meal. He rubbed out Chu Pan''er''s hair. He sighed: "Dad is by your side. Don''t worry, hope''er, you go to bed quickly. Dad will always be by your side and protect you!"


    It seemed that Chu Pan''er was happy when he heard the man''s promise: "really? Dad wants to keep his word!"


    Seeing that the woman''s tone of voice at this time was far from that of usual, Dong Yizhen couldn''t help laughing, "when did dad lie to your child? So why don''t you go to bed quickly? We have to go to the county tomorrow!"


    According to Chu Pan''er, it can''t be delayed. What if his body doesn''t recover? Although catching a cold is small, it will become a serious disease if it drags on.


    As a result, no one is responding to Dong Yizhen''s words. Chu Pan''er has fallen asleep, but his hands hold Dong Yizhen tightly. Dong Yizhen is very helpless. If he forcibly pulls his hand back, he will wake up the woman in front of her. She can''t bear it, so she can only do so.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er sleeping, Dong Yizhen was very satisfied. Suddenly she had an idea to watch the sleeping face of the woman in front of her all her life.


    But it didn''t last long. Chu Pan''er''s body trembled. His face became very ugly. He was shivering up and down: "it''s so cold, I''m so cold!"


    Hearing this, Dong Yizhen''s face changed! He quickly took Chu Pan''er''s hand and saw that Chu Pan''er''s hand was cold and frightening.


    "Miss Chu, are you all right? Miss Chu?"


    Even after several calls, no one answered his words. Dong Yizhen''s face changed, but it was only his etiquette. He directly came forward to hold Chu Pan''er in his arms and hug each other tightly. It seemed that this could give her some temperature!


    Feeling a little warmth, Chu Pan''er drilled into his arms. Dong Yizhen''s face changed slightly. He never thought of getting so close to the woman he liked in his heart. Moreover, the woman in front of him kept trying to get close to him.


    "Miss Chu..."


    Dong Yizhen''s voice was a little hoarse. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself. His whole body became extremely hot and dry,


    But Chu Pan''er didn''t care. He kept talking about the cold.


    But this embrace is not enough. Chu Pan''er still feels the whole body cold!


    Chu Pan''er seemed to feel general. He kept desperately looking for a heater that could warm him. He was tearing the man''s clothes. Dong Yizhen''s face became very ugly. Does the girl know what she was doing? Suddenly he remembered that the body could have generated heat, so would Chu Pan''er be warmer?


    Thinking of this, he hesitated, but it did harm to Chu Pan''er''s reputation.


    But seeing Chu Pan''er shrink into a ball and tremble, he felt very uncomfortable. As soon as he gritted his teeth, there was a firm light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Miss Chu offended you. Don''t worry, I will be responsible for you!"


    Then he took off his coat and covered the woman, and then hugged her tightly with his body.


    It seemed that Chu Pan''er felt warm in this way. Chu Pan''er''s body gradually warmed up, and there was no cold just now, and his frown gradually stretched.


    However, the strength of holding a man is getting stronger and stronger.


    Dong Yizhen noticed Chu Pan''er''s body slowly warming up for the first time, but she wanted to loosen Chu Pan''er. Pan''er didn''t want to loosen him at all, which made him very helpless.


    Can only hold Chu Pan''er tightly.


    But Chu Pan''er''s occasional wriggling made him feel like a needle. He felt that he could feel it. A flame strung up in his lower abdomen, burning so that he couldn''t extricate himself, but he didn''t dare to throw Chu Pan''er out like this.


    Dong Yizhen stayed up all night and looked at Chu Pan''er like this. Until the next morning, Chu Pan''er woke up in his warm arms. When he looked up, he was right against the man''s exquisite chin and couldn''t help screaming.

 Chapter 235

    Dong Yizhen thought something had happened. He quickly opened his eyes. His eyes were killing. He felt the voice of the woman in his arms and released him.


    Quickly released him.


    "Miss Chu, I''m sorry. You were afraid of the cold last night, so I held you around like this!"


    Dong Yizhen lowered her eyes and stood in front of Chu Pan''er to apologize. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er had no doubt, because he believed in the man in front of him, and he didn''t do anything to himself last night.


    "Brother Dong, I don''t mean to blame you!"


    Seeing that the man''s face was hot and dry, even his bare upper body was red. As a doctor, he naturally knew what it meant and couldn''t help blaming himself.


    "Brother Dong, thank you for saving me!"


    If he didn''t meet Dong Yizhen on the road, he couldn''t imagine where he was.


    I didn''t expect that he, who hadn''t provoked the cold for many years, was recruited yesterday.


    "Don''t say thank you to me!"


    Pan''er''s eyes fell on the man''s bright and clean chest, and his face was slightly red.


    He was lying on such a chest last night


    Thinking of the village, he couldn''t help feeling a little shy.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen guessed what Pan''er was thinking and hurriedly said, "girl, don''t worry, I will be responsible for you!"


    "Ah..."


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. He didn''t expect the man in front of him to say such words.


    But it seems that he took advantage of him. He should be in charge.


    Thinking of this, he turned red and coughed to hide his embarrassment.


    "Brother Dong, I don''t blame you. Thank you for helping me keep warm last night!"


    In his dream last night, he always seemed to have a big heater around him. When he woke up this morning, he realized that it was Dong Yizhen.


    "By the way, it''s not early. I''d better go to the county. After all, my family is still waiting!"


    Thinking of going to the county, Chu Pan''er quickly got up from the ground and found that he was still dressed in men''s clothes. His face immediately turned red and quickly returned the clothes to Dong Yizhen.


    Dare not think more, he quickly got up from the ground and wanted to leave. At this time, his body was soft and almost fell down. Dong Yizhen hugged him with quick eyes and hands. The two eyes were opposite, and they saw a touch of shyness from the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    Quickly released Chu Pan''er, Dong Yizhen turned around, then thought about it and said, "Miss Chu, I think you''d better take a moment to find a doctor. Now you must solve your problem!"


    "What''s my problem?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t understand. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, he frowned and looked unhappy. Suddenly, he felt angry at the woman in front of him: "Don''t you care about your own body? If I hadn''t regulated the real Qi of collision in your body for you yesterday, you would have been possessed and unconscious now. Do you understand? Do you want to screw up your body?"


    His voice couldn''t help raising a few points.


    Chu Pan''er looked at the man who seemed angry in front of him. Why was he so excited.


    Aware of his excitement, Dong Yizhen coughed and glanced into the distance: "in short, Miss Chu, I hope you take care of your body!"


    "I''m fine, brother Dong, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    "I''m not worried about you. Who is worried about you? Is it difficult that you still expect your vicious grandmother to worry about you? And your mother is still waiting for you to protect. Even if you are worried, you can''t take care of you!"


    On impulse, Dong Yizhen couldn''t stand the emotion in her heart. She couldn''t help blurting out. Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly when she heard his words.


    "Brother Dong, you are too excited! What do you want to say?"


    Chu Pan''er always felt that the man in front of him seemed to have something to say.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen clenched his fist. He sank his face and didn''t know what to say. In fact, he really wanted to tell Pan''er that he wanted to take care of him. When he saw that he was lying on the ground yesterday, he was very sad and wanted to teach the person who hurt him a lesson.


    Then he was very angry when he heard that he mentioned those things at home yesterday.


    Not for his mother, I''m afraid the girl won''t bear it. Thinking of all this, he felt very uncomfortable.


    "I mean..."


    Dong Yizhen frowned, wondering whether he should say what was in his heart. He sat down and looked up at Chu Pan''er''s bright eyes. He must pull his hands over Chu Pan''er''s shoulders, and said to his eyes word by word: "I said I wanted to take care of you, Chu Pan''er, all my life, because I saw you lonely and helpless, and my heart felt uncomfortable. When I heard that you were bullied so badly, my heart was empty, so I hope I can take care of you and teach you to protect me all my life."


    These words were heavier than what Chu Pan''er said when he opened his business last time.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen also seemed to think of what he said when he was rejected last time. He smiled bitterly and said, "I know Miss Chu, you must leave this place in the future! But I don''t care whether you are with you for one or two days, or only for a moment, as long as you are by my side!"


    "Brother Dong!"


    These words completely calmed Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er frowned and looked at Dong Yizhen.


    Everything he had experienced with Dong Yizhen kept coming to his mind. He only felt a sharp blow in his heart, which was very uncomfortable.


    It seems that he has no courage to refuse these words.


    Dong Yizhen saw Chu Pan''er''s appearance. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she pulled his body and kissed him hard on his red lips. Chu Pan''er was surprised. She didn''t expect Dong Yizhen to be so bold. She couldn''t help staring, but there was no resistance.


    Feeling the stability of the woman in her arms, Dong Yizhen couldn''t help feeling some joy. She slowly deepened the kiss and hugged Chu Pan''er more.


    Chu Pan''er was still stunned and silent. At this time, Dong Yizhen felt the woman''s silence. He quickly released the woman and saw the woman''s ignorance on her face. He was suddenly afraid. Was he too much?


    "Miss Chu, I''m sorry. I''m too excited. If you feel angry, hit me!"


    Then he pulled his hand and hit himself. Chu Pan''er came back and stopped his hand.


    "No, I''m just surprised by your words, brother Dong, I..."


    Seeing Chu Pan''er like this, Dong Yizhen thought that Chu Pan''er wanted to refuse himself again. He stretched out his hand to stop Chu Pan''er from saying: "Miss Chu, I know you want to refuse me again. Maybe you can''t listen to me say what I want to say. Refuse again?"

 Chapter 236

    "I..."


    Chu Pan''er stepped back. Why did his heart beat so fast when he heard Dong Yizhen''s words? He always knew that the last time Dong Yizhen expressed his heart, he was a little excited, but he kept running away because of his responsibility, but this time


    In my mind, the man in front of me gave him warmth, but I couldn''t say what I wanted to refuse.


    Is he a real demon?


    Chu Pan''er stepped back, and Dong Yizhen''s strong body went further. He took Chu Pan''er''s hand and put it in the position of his heart, looking very solemn.


    "Miss Chu, I''ve never met a woman who moves me. Once I meet, I don''t want to miss it."


    Feeling the man''s powerful heartbeat, Chu Pan''er''s face turned red and was about to speak. His eyes flashed slightly, his ears moved slightly, his face changed in a flash, and the man in front of him flashed to the other side.


    Dong Yizhen also reacted and turned around with a long sword in front of her.


    At the gate of the broken temple, there were about four or five masked people in black. They were killing at the bottom of their eyes, holding long swords and black gas. At a glance, they touched countless blood.


    "Dong Yizhen, today is your death!" then the four men rushed towards Dong Yizhen.


    "Miss Chu, be careful!"


    Then one of them flew the long sword. Dong Yizhen frowned and didn''t forget to protect Chu Pan''er in his arms.


    Now Chu Pan''er can''t move his skills. If he is not careful, I''m afraid he will be possessed.


    "Brother Dong, be careful!"


    Chu Pan''er looked at the threatening killer and wanted to help Dong Yizhen, but now he couldn''t use his skills and could only make trouble for him, so he had to give him a whisper.


    Dong Yizhen took a deep look at Chu Pan''er, slightly jawed his head, and rushed towards the man in black.


    Seeing such a black figure rushing out to fight with a killer, Chu Pan''er was worried.


    Unconsciously, his hands gradually clenched into fists.


    Observing the number of ways of those people, although they are similar to those of the previous killers, the quality is obviously much better than that of the last time. He is very worried about whether Dong Yizhen can survive this time.


    "Dong Yizhen, at this time, you are alone, and there is a sick woman. Do you think you can be the opponent of so many of us? So it''s better to catch it!"


    The leader smiled coldly and pointed the long sword at Dong Yizhen. Reading, Yizhen frowned and directly blocked the past. But at this time, the killer''s long sword turned a corner in front of him and directly stabbed Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er was very weak and couldn''t move at all. He could only watch the long sword attack him.


    Instinctively closed his eyes and waited for the long sword to pierce, but he only heard a puff, the long sword, into the flesh and blood, but he didn''t feel any pain. He quickly raised his head and changed his face in an instant.


    Dong Yizhen unexpectedly stood in front of him, and the long sword pierced his heart, which surprised him. Why did Dong Yizhen help him?


    "Brother Dong, what are you doing?"


    His first emotion was not moving, nor excited, but angry. This man obviously worked so hard to deal with these people, and now he still blocked a sword for him. How can he stand it? It''s clear that he can escape.


    Dong Yizhen stood in front of the woman like a mountain. His eyes were cold. "Who are you? Why are you chasing me again and again? I remember I didn''t have anything with you!"


    "Is there anything you don''t want to install for us? Today we have an order to kill you. Brothers, rush for me!"


    Then he let people rush over. When he saw this scene, he spit blood. After wiping it off with his hand, he looked at the group of people.


    "In that case, no wonder I!"


    After that, he answered and rushed straight to the group.


    Seeing this, their faces changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen still had strength, but what did it have to do with them? Anyway, they are so numerous that they are not afraid to kill this man.


    Soon, Dong Yizhen fought with their killers and met them. After being cut several times, Dong Yizhen finally got a long sword and pointed at the killers. In a few rounds, the killers lost more than half. At this time, Dong Yizhen was full of blood, including him and killers. He held the long sword, and the blood on the long sword flowed down the blade, Dripping on the ground, making a clatter sound.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen was like a soul seducer from hell. He looked at the killers coldly, just like looking at the dead one by one.


    Those killers were frightened for a moment. They didn''t expect that the person in front of them was a terrible opponent.


    Even the people who had just led didn''t dare to despise Dong Yizhen. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him had such a great explosive power.


    At this time, his eyes fell on the weak Chu Pan''er. When he looked cold, he quietly moved over. At this time, Dong Yizhen noticed his action, his eyes flashed slightly, and directly threw out the long sword. A broken wind sounded. The long sword pointed directly at the head''s forehead. He opened his eyes in surprise. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him was so terrible.


    I didn''t understand until I died. I couldn''t even beat a man with a lot of people.


    Those killers saw that their leader was dead, so they naturally didn''t mean to live. After all, their heads were not the man''s opponent, and their brothers died one by one. They looked at each other and saw that the man had not moved, so they stretched out their palms and hit their own celestial cover with a roar, and the people in black fell to the ground in an instant, Their blood slowly flowed out of the celestial cover to show their heroic death method.


    Dong Yizhen quietly looked at the group of corpses. Just when he wanted to clean up later, he didn''t expect that the group of corpses had undergone great changes. It turned into blood at a speed visible to the naked eye. It looked very terrible.


    It surprised him. What''s going on? How did it turn into blood?


    At this time, there was no threat to him, and the whole person no longer had support. The whole person fell to the ground with a bang. Chu Pan''er saw it. He quickly took back his surprise at the bodies and rushed forward to hold Dong Yizhen in his arms.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s bleeding wound, his face became very ugly. He took a pulse for Dong Yizhen and found that Dong Yizhen was just a strong support. It turned out that his wound was gradually deteriorating. Regardless of you, he tore away the man''s clothes in front of him. He saw a large wound on his chest, and the wound was slowly blackening, There was a cold light at the bottom of his eyes. Damn it, these people''s swords were poisonous.


    He looked at the man in front of him, sighed, bowed his head and slowly sucked out the black blood for the man''s chest.


    I don''t know how long it took until the blood slowly turned red. Chu Pan''er smiled happily. This time, he only felt a little dizzy and understood that he was also affected by the poison. However, he was worried when he saw the bleeding wound, so he bit himself hard to make himself firm.


    While he was still awake, he took out a bottle of hemostatic medicine from his bag and roughly wrapped the man''s wound. When he saw the hemostasis, he was relieved. But at this time, he was black and fell into Dong Yizhen''s arms!

 Chapter 237

    Chu Ying''er was in the room. At the thought of his sister leaving home with a pale face, he was distressed. What''s the matter? He was sitting and standing in the room fiddling with his fingers.


    No, he has to find his sister. What if her sister is unconscious on the ground?


    Once he had this idea, Chu Ying''er felt like he had an answer. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he comforted himself: "my sister will be all right. My sister is so strong, she will turn bad into good!"


    But although he was so comforted, he was still very uncomfortable in his heart.


    He kept rubbing between his dragging fingers. He hugged his arms and saw that halfway through the day, he didn''t know where his sister was!


    "Sister, don''t do anything, otherwise, what should I do?"


    During this time, he really depends on his sister more and more, so he can''t wait to die like this. He must find his sister. No, he must find his sister!


    Although thinking of him, he didn''t hesitate to step out of the room, but just two steps, he stopped again.


    No, just by his own words, he can''t find his sister at all, and maybe it will make trouble for her. Even if her sister has something to do, he can''t help!


    He took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, a figure appeared in his mind. His look changed slightly, and the bottom of his eyes was firm. At this time, it is estimated that only he can help his sister. Thinking of this, he went directly to the Tian family,


    Chu Ying''er knocked on the door. After entering, he saw Tian wiping his tears. He hurriedly went over and hugged Tian: "Mom, aren''t you worried about your sister? I''m also worried. I''m afraid something happened to him halfway. It''s clear that he was cold when he left. Why didn''t he say why he didn''t wait?"


    Tian sighed. He patted Chu Ying''er on the back and said softly


    "Your sister has always been a person with her own ideas, so he won''t tell anyone about his weakness!"


    Chu Yinger sucked her nose. He looked up at his mother and said what he thought: "Mom, I just wanted to find my sister, but I know that I might not find my sister, and there may be other situations, so I want to go to the town and find Mr. Pei to help my sister. Anyway, they are also friends. I believe if I ask him to help, he should agree."


    "What? Mr. Pei?"


    Tian Shi was a little surprised. When he heard Chu Yinger''s words, he looked slightly: "What are you talking about? Why did you ask for help from an outsider? Besides, did you forget the day before yesterday? If cousin Yun didn''t say that there was anything to accompany childe and your sister, even if we believe that your sister is innocent, if you went to childe Pei, did you think that if your grandmother knew, I''m afraid she would misunderstand your sister and childe more!"


    Tian Shi also knew that if he could find someone to help Chu Pan''er, their hearts would be calmer, but now, he really didn''t want to ruin the reputation of Chu Pan''er.


    Hearing this, Chu Yinger frowned and squatted beside Tian. "Mom, I know what you''re thinking, but is his sister''s reputation important to his life? Think about it. He was already in bad health when he left. What should he do if he made another mistake? Mother, you can''t always think like this. You must keep your voice down. What''s wrong with his sister? What''s the use of fame? "


    Listening to these words, Tian Shi thought deeply. He bit his teeth. Indeed, as Chu Ying''er said, if Pan''er really made any mistakes on the way? What should I do?


    "But are you sure he can catch up with your sister? After all, your sister has been gone for a long time!"


    "Mr. Pei is a man, and his family is so rich. There must be Marco as his sister. He takes an ox cart. Who is the fastest? I believe mother, you should know! So I believe he will be able to find his sister. Even if he can''t find his sister, Mr. Pei can go to the county first."


    Chu Ying''er said faintly. When he heard what he said, Tian Shi also felt very reasonable. He glanced at the door, and then whispered, "go to the town to find childe Pei and see if he can help!"


    Hearing his mother''s promise, Chu xianger smiled happily. He nodded hard and said with a smile: "I believe Mr. Pei will promise. After all, this is also for his sister!"


    "But you must keep it a secret. I''ll tell your grandmother that you went to town to buy me some embroidery materials."


    Tian Shi said with a serious face. In fact, he was also very worried about Chu Pan''er''s reputation. After all, he was in good health, so his reputation could not be broken!


    Hearing Tian''s words, Chu Yinger nodded hard. He naturally understood this truth. After all, in their place, the woman''s integrity is the most important.


    "Then I''ll go to town!"


    With that, he left directly. When he left, he took two copper plates from Tian Shi. There was no obstacle on the way. He quickly went to Uncle Wang next door, borrowed an ox cart, and quickly rushed to the town. However, half an hour later, when he arrived at Pei''s restaurant, he saw that the towering restaurant did not hesitate, so he jumped out of the carriage and rushed in.


    Seeing the girl who suddenly rushed in, the steward was very unhappy and quickly stopped him: "I said where did you come from, poor girl, can''t you see where this place is? You can come to this place?"


    Although the steward was no longer the same as before, he became arrogant when he came to Pei''s restaurant. He thought that people from poor families were not qualified to come here for dinner, so he despised Chu Yinger''s ordinary dress.


    Chu Ying''er frowned at the steward''s words. How can the quality of people here be like this? However, he didn''t quarrel here. He said to the steward in a panic: "I want to see your young master, I want to see your young master, help me find him!"


    Did you come to find your young master? The steward snorted coldly and directly pushed him away: "I said, you smelly girl, what are you doing with our young master when you have nothing to do? What do you think you are qualified to see him?"


    Seeing this look like this, Chu Yinger looked impatient. He didn''t bother to take care of it. He pushed the steward away and rushed inside. The steward quickly asked someone to stop him. However, Chu Yinger was like a loach, and no one could catch him.


    At this moment, a beautiful and elegant figure came down from the upstairs. Chu Yinger avoided the boys for a moment and didn''t notice it. She bumped directly into the visitor''s stomach. Chu Yinger''s face changed and panicked. When she raised her head and looked at the people, her expression suddenly relaxed. Regardless of his body, the later people were pulling at him and hurriedly said to the visitor: "Young master Pei, please save my sister!"

 Chapter 238

    "What''s going on?"


    Pei Jiyue frowned and looked at the woman in front of her.


    At this time, Chu Yinger also had no strength just now. He quickly knelt in front of Pei Jiyue and told Pei Jiyue everything.


    Knowing the whole story, Pei Jiyue''s face was very ugly. He patted hard and said word by word: "damn! How can they treat Miss Chu like this? Isn''t miss Chu your grandmother''s granddaughter?"


    The thought that Chu Pan''er was caught in the rain and went to the scene immediately made him very anxious. If something happened on the way, what should I do? Didn''t his grandmother think about this? At the thought of this, he was very angry.


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Chu Yinger bit her lips and said word by word, "my sister is in great danger now. Coupled with my nightmare, I am very frightened, so I hope you can help me find my sister!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it. It''s just convenient for you to tell me where your sister''s dormitory is going now!"


    "It should be the route to the county!"


    Chu Ying''er sobbed in a low voice. Pei Jiyue no longer hesitated, got up immediately, and then said to Chu Ying''er, "I''ll go now!"


    Chu Ying''er was shocked to learn that the man was going now. Then she realized that the man in front of her actually liked her sister, otherwise she wouldn''t be so!


    "Then you''d better be careful!"


    Ying''er didn''t know what to say. Now he was very grateful to the man in front of him. Finally, countless words were reduced to this sentence.


    "OK, be careful on your way. I''ll prepare now!"


    After that, Pei Jiyue said goodbye to Chu Yinger and asked people to prepare the horses and go straight on the road.


    All the way, Pei Jiyue was thinking about what Chu Yinger said. He was very worried for fear that something might happen to the smart and likable woman.


    But on the way, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. He looked up and saw dark clouds all over the sky. He couldn''t help frowning. Looking at the situation, it seemed to rain. If he went further, he would be soaked in soup. Needless to say, his body was just right. If he was caught in the rain, I''m afraid his body would be unbearable.


    Don''t say that Chu Pan''er hasn''t been found yet. If he falls, what will Chu Pan''er do?


    So after thinking about it, he thought about finding a place to live, rest for a night and wait until the rain stopped.


    After walking a few steps, he saw a broken temple in front of him. As soon as his eyes lit up, he hurried over.


    But as soon as he entered the broken temple, he smelled a big smell of blood. He couldn''t help frowning and a trace of vigilance crossed his eyes.


    He won''t be so unlucky, will he? Have you just had a fight here? Otherwise it wouldn''t smell so bloody here.


    Step by step, he just saw two people lying in the middle of the lobby. Because it was a little dark, he couldn''t see their faces. He poked them with his long sword, and there was no response.


    Are these two dead?


    Thinking of this, Pei Jiyue took a step back.


    But at this time, the man''s throat made a strange sound. The two people still had breath. They hurried over, squatted down, pulled away the woman''s hair, and planned to see if he was breathing, but when they saw the woman''s face, his face changed. Isn''t this Chu Pan''er he was looking for? Why is Chu Pan''er here?


    Seeing the pale face of the woman in front of him and touching his body, it was very cold. He sang around his fingers and touched the tip of the woman''s nose, but found that there was still breathing. He was relieved. He looked at Chu Pan''er and was very helpless. At this time, he saw the man beside him and found that this man was not the man who confessed the last time Chu Pan''er opened his business? Just how did they get together?


    Suddenly he thought that the man in front of him also liked Chu Pan''er. His heart was a little sour. No matter how they were together, he quickly took the pulse for them, but he found that their pulse was chaotic and very weak. If he didn''t save them, he would die.


    At this time, he saw the unfinished fire in front of him. He quickly set off some paper scraps with a fire fold in the freshman, which lit up the whole lobby. At that moment, it rained heavily outside!


    Seeing their thin figure, he knew that their temperature should be very cold, so he quickly withdrew his cloak and put it on them, giving them a certain warmth.


    As the saying goes, after a long illness, he had to take some medicine to go out, and Chu Pan''er was a practitioner, so he didn''t lack many medical products, so soon, according to the way the doctor gave him diagnosis and treatment, and Chu Pan''er had taught him, the wounds of the two people were dressing up quickly.


    Then I found a broken bowl and boiled a bowl of medicine for my daughter to drink. It was a medicine for some minor injuries and colds, so it didn''t matter.


    Fortunately, although they were in a coma, they were still a little conscious, so they didn''t feel hard to be a micro enterprise.


    Just toss until midnight. Pei Jiyue sat aside breathlessly. He took a look, and then took a pulse for them. Then, he relaxed: "you two owe me a great kindness. I don''t know when you can pay it back?"


    Pei Jiyue pulled her lips and smiled. She was very helpless. This was his first time to save people.


    Feeling that the two people were breathing more smoothly than just now, he calmed down and then baked the fire. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep slowly. However, he slept uneasily. Because he was thinking about Chu Pan''er''s body, he got up and fiddled with the fire for a while, because only in this way can the fire pile last for a long night.


    The next day Pei Jiyue soon woke up. Seeing that the two people around him were still sleeping, he could not help frowning. He didn''t feel any different now. He just felt that they couldn''t go on for such a long time, because they were in poor health.


    Although he hastily applied medicine to them, they must be treated by a real doctor!


    This was a cough. Pei Jiyue found it in Dong Yizhen''s mouth. Soon Dong Yizhen slowly woke up. He looked up at No. 4 middle school, quickly propped up his body, and his eyes fell on Pei Jiyue with a surprised face.


    "Why are you here?"


    Pei Jiyue picked her eyebrows. He put one hand on her chin, then sighed and said, "you''re okay to ask me here. I tell you, if I hadn''t saved you last night, you would have died!"


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Dong Yizhen subconsciously checked her wound. Sure enough, she saw that she had been treated.

 Chapter 239

    He couldn''t help but hug his fist and say to Pei Jiyue, "thank you for saving me!"


    In fact, he thought that his injury yesterday should be very serious. If he was not rescued in time, he might lose too much blood and die.


    So he is more grateful to Pei Jiyue.


    Pei Jiyue, with a slight jaw and a slight twinkle in her eyes, said softly, "how could you encounter such a thing? Did you meet the kidnapper?"


    Dong Yizhen knows that it''s best not to tell outsiders about this kind of thing, which causes panic. Moreover, he is just an ordinary hunter in everyone''s eyes!


    "We did meet kidnappers, that''s why this happened!"


    "Oh? The childe is very obedient to my words, but I believe he should know the truth and falsehood in his words without me saying more!"


    Pei Jiyue said meaningfully. Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, Dong Yizhen''s face changed slightly. It seems that Pei Jiyue is also a smart man. He doesn''t look like an ordinary dandy at all!


    "In fact, I know that childe Dong has extraordinary skills, and there is so much blood smell here. If it''s just a kidnapper, I don''t believe it!"


    Pei Jiyue said her thoughts simply and clearly, and a cold awn crossed her eyes.


    Dong Yizhen''s lips were hooked, and no one could see through his thoughts and thoughts.


    "So, what does Mr. Pei mean?"


    Dong Yizhen narrowed slightly and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "I have no other meaning. It''s late. I''m afraid I''ll take you two to the county for treatment in the rain. Otherwise, your injuries will crack sooner or later. Now it just plays an auxiliary role."


    "Well, thank you, childe!"


    In fact, Dong Yizhen also knew that if he hadn''t met Pei Jiyue this time, I''m afraid they would have gone to hell.


    Pei Jiyue reached out and wanted to hold Chu Pan''er, but Dong Yizhen stopped her. After looking at Dong Yizhen, Pei Jiyue frowned.


    "Childe, what does that mean?"


    Dong Yizhen looked at Pei Jiyue faintly and said word by word: "men and women don''t give and receive!"


    Hematemesis, what do you mean men and women are not clear? He is also a man. Shouldn''t it be the same?


    After enduring his temper for a while, he said kindly, "young master, are you not afraid of the wound splitting if you have a wound on your body? I''d better come!"


    "No!"


    The hand holding the woman''s body was tight. He looked at Pei Jiyue with hostility. He suddenly remembered that the girl was angry with him with PEI Jiyue last time, so how could he let him hold her.


    Pei Jiyue is very speechless, so she can only do this.


    "Well, hold it!"


    Dong Yizhen calmly picked up the woman. It seems that he was not hurt. Of course, please ignore the crack with a bang. It hurts in Pei Jiyue''s eyes.


    Outside the broken temple, there was only one horse. Dong Yizhen looked at the horse, frowned and said, "go to the village in front and see if there is an ox cart!"


    The imperative tone made Pei Jiyue listen, but she was not unhappy at all. On the contrary, she subconsciously chose to surrender. Although she was a little unhappy, she did it. Soon he brought an ox cart. Dong Yizhen, Jiang chupan''er, gently put it in the straw paved process, and then drove alone. Seeing this scene, Pei Jiyue wanted to stop it, But thinking of this man, his character went aside with a hum.


    Soon, the three people rushed to the county without stopping. Only when they reached the gate of the county, Pei Jiyue stopped Dong Yizhen.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Dong Yizhen frowned: "although you saved me once, it doesn''t mean..."


    "You saved me before, so we''re even, so I won''t let you do anything. I just want to ask you a question before I go in!"


    "Say!"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes always fell on Chu Pan''er. He was very worried about what happened to Chu Pan''er. After all, Chu Pan''er would be very uncomfortable after a night''s tossing. Moreover, it was cold and frightened, so he was very worried.


    "Aren''t those kidnappers?"


    Pei Jiyue smiled lightly. In fact, he guessed long ago. Although he hasn''t experienced anything thrilling, what if he is really a kidnapper? If you want to hurt people, why not kill them? And if they are kidnappers, why don''t they take valuable things? They haven''t lost anything except being injured, so how can they be kidnappers?


    This made him think of that day.


    Dong Yizhen still wanted to continue to hide, but Pei Jiyue said coldly with a smile: "childe Dong, I don''t know if I''m still thinking of using any excuse to prevaricate me, but I''m not stupid."


    He played with his hair and looked at Dong Yizhen calmly.


    "I remember the last time, a soul stirring battle was staged in Pei''s restaurant! Unfortunately, it seemed that only I saw that battle!"


    When Pei Jiyue said these words calmly, Dong Yizhen couldn''t look at him with normal eyes. He was very surprised and impressed him.


    "How can you see that you were not drugged that night?"


    Since Pei Jiyue saw it, he didn''t need to hide any more and asked directly.


    "It''s said that a long illness makes a doctor. Moreover, the ecstasy they use is only for ordinary people, so I don''t have any coma at all, so I can see the thrilling war that night!"


    "I don''t know who you are, but I hope you don''t involve Chu Pan''er! After all, Chu Pan''er is a serious peasant girl!"


    In fact, he didn''t believe these words. After all, what Chu Pan''er did was too unexpected.


    "I will protect him!"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er has been involved in this matter, and he doesn''t want to push Chu Pan''er away because of this matter. After all, he feels that if two people are together, they shouldn''t share each other''s blessings and difficulties.


    "Can you protect him? You hurt yourself again and again, including Mr. Dong last night. Can you say you can''t protect him?"


    Pei Jiyue''s eyes were sharp. He took a look at the county gate close at hand and took the lead in.


    Dong Yizhen frowned. His eyes fell on Chu Pan''er, who was sleeping safely. He reached out and rubbed his hair. He didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or comforting himself: "don''t worry, since I have identified you, I will never leave you easily. I will protect you with my life!"


    It seemed that hearing these words, Chu Pan''s eyelashes trembled slightly, but there was no sign of opening them.


    Soon, several people came to a medical school. After some renovation, the doctor was in the room to treat Chu Pan''er, and two big men were waiting in the lobby.


    After half an hour, the doctor came out of the inner room and asked them, "who is the girl''s family?"

 Chapter 240

    "If his family is not here, the doctor will say something!"


    They spoke with one voice, looked at each other and turned their eyes away.


    The doctor glanced at them, and then sighed: "the girl has been cold and weak. Now she needs to recuperate. When I write him a prescription and take some medicine, she will get better!"


    "Then why hasn''t he woken up?"


    Dong Yizhen was worried. He was really worried about what happened to Chu Pan''er. After looking at Dong Yizhen, the doctor frowned. Finally, his eyes fell on his cracked wound and asked, "childe, your wound is cracked. Do you want to bandage it again?"


    Dong Yizhen glanced at his wound. Dong Yizhen didn''t care and shook his head: "this little injury is nothing to mention. Now the most important thing is Miss Chu!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, the doctor felt a trace of appreciation. It seems that this man is also a good man.


    In this way, the doctor treated Chu Pan''er for a while, then gave him a mouthful of medicine, put a bar of life in his mouth and let him contain it for a while. After a while, Chu Pan''er slowly woke up.


    He glanced at the two men waiting in the room. He was surprised and wanted to get up, but he found that his whole body was very sore.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er getting up, Dong Yizhen quickly held him and then pressed him in his arms.


    "You finally wake up!"


    Dong Yizhen was very pleased to see Chu Pan''er wake up.


    "Where are we?"


    Chu Pan''er''s tone of voice was very weak. His lip color had nothing to do with it, and his face was pale.


    Seeing such Chu Pan''er, Dong Yizhen was very distressed. He held Chu Pan''er''s strength and did not disable it.


    "Now in the medical school, we have arrived at the scene. Thanks to Mr. Pei who saved us last night, you have to thank others later!"


    Dong Yizhen deliberately emphasized our two words. Pei Jiyue was speechless, but her heart was extremely sour. When were they so close?


    Hearing that Pei Jiyue saved him, Chu Pan''er quickly raised his head and just looked at Pei Jiyue''s sad eyes, but he didn''t think much. He said softly, "young master Pei? How can you save us?"


    "When I was in Pei''s restaurant before, your sister came to me and said that you were in danger and asked me to save you. At that time, he said that he had a nightmare. I thought he might have thought too much and wanted to come and have a look by the way. If it was all right, I wanted to be at ease, but I didn''t expect that it was raining heavily. I went to the broken temple to take shelter from the rain and met you!"


    No one knew how painful his heart was when he saw Chu Pan''er lying on the ground. He thought Chu Pan''er was really killed, but when he saw Chu Pan''er still breathing, his whole heart came alive.


    "It seems that I really want to thank you for saving me. Cough!"


    Chu Pan''er suddenly covered his mouth and coughed. He felt that his neck was like smoking. It was very uncomfortable.


    "Are you okay?"


    He patted Chu Pan''er''s back gently, and Dong Yizhen looked gentle.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s expression for the first time surprised Chu Pan''er. Does it have anything to do with what he said last night? He blushed at the thought.


    "Brother Dong, I''m fine. I just feel a little uncomfortable!"


    Suddenly, the scene that Dong Yizhen blocked the knife for him last night came to his mind. His face changed slightly, and they all forgot their physical condition. He got up quickly. Dong Yizhen stood up and asked, "what are you doing? Why did you suddenly stand up?"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er pulled the corners of his mouth: "I suddenly remembered that you were hurt. Did you wrap up?"


    At the beginning, Chu Pan''er woke up and acted as a transparent Pei Jiyue. Seeing the interaction between the two people, he was very helpless. When he heard Chu Pan''er''s words, he interrupted: "I simply bandaged him last night, but I insisted on holding you in the car. As a result, the wound cracked, and then asked him to bandage it immediately, but I had to wait until you woke up."


    Chu Pan''er looked red when he learned about it. He didn''t expect Dong Yizhen to do so.


    "Brother Dong, in fact, you don''t have to!"


    "No, I''m implicating you!"


    If it weren''t for him, how could those killers come to the door?


    "I said you two don''t talk so much here. You''d better have a good rest. This childe Dong, I think you''d better dress up well to avoid losing too much blood!"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Pei Jiyue only felt very dazzling, but he couldn''t do anything, which made him feel helpless.


    Hearing Pei Jiyue''s words, they reacted and couldn''t help smiling at each other.


    Dong Yizhen held Chu Pan''er to the bed, covered the quilt for him, and whispered, "I''ll deal with the wound first!"


    After that, Dong Yizhen left, and only Chu Pan''er and Pei Jiyue were left in the room. Pei Jiyue naturally didn''t want to stay more and left together. Chu Pan''er unconsciously lay down for most of the day, and for most of the day, the doctor was used to help Dong Yizhen treat the wound.


    "Young master, your wound is poisonous, and this poison is a little overbearing. I''m afraid I can''t match the medicine that can detoxify for a while!"


    "What poisoning? I went to these animals. I said Dong Yizhen, where did you find these people?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes were cold. He was really strange. He never knew what had happened.


    But Pei Jiyue didn''t believe it. She just thought Dong Yizhen didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask more.


    After treating Dong Yizhen for a while, the doctor shook his head, sighed, arched his hand and said, "I''m really sorry, young master. I really can''t find anything that belongs to the antidote."


    "How could this happen?"


    Dong Yizhen frowned and said. Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, the doctor sighed, "there''s really no way, but if you don''t understand this poison, it''s very domineering. Every moment will erode your heart and lungs and make you uncomfortable, so we really can''t do anything."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen frowned, and his heart was also very uncomfortable.


    But Dong Yizhen frowned at what the doctor was saying? At this time, Chu Pan''er also happened to come. He was at the door and just heard these words.


    "What kind of poison? If you are so overbearing, what will happen if you don''t treat it?"


    Hearing the woman''s clear voice, the doctor was a little surprised. Then he looked at Chu Pan''er or explained: "if there is no antidote, the poison will make the wound unable to heal and bleed until the blood is clean!"


    So that''s why they saw that as soon as Dong Yizhen tore the wound, the blood in the wound was far from enough.


    "How can this happen? These people are too vicious!"

 Chapter 241

    Pei Jiyue on one side scolded first. These people are too bad to think of such a Yin move.


    "No way, these people''s tricks can only be like this!"


    Chu Pan''er sneered, but he had seen more vicious people than this, so it was nothing at all!


    "How could you know so well?"


    Pei Jiyue frowned and asked her questions. After all, Chu Pan''er was just an ordinary peasant girl in his eyes. How could he be very clear about these things outside?


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. How could he say these words here? It seems that he was really unprepared in front of Dong Yizhen, so he got used to it. Dong Yizhen knew what Chu Pan''er was thinking, and then spoke to Pei Jiyue: "I told him before that I didn''t know what I had experienced before, but I vaguely felt that these people who came to kill me might have something to do with my past."


    Dong Yizhen said without scruples. After all, he thought that even if he was suspected of any identity, it would be better than Chu Pan''er. He knew that Chu Pan''er had too many secrets, and these secrets could not be known. Once discovered, he would fall into an irreparable place.


    Sure enough, after Dong Yizhen said it, Pei Jiyue no longer doubted anything. He nodded thoughtfully, protected his chest with both hands and leaned against the wall.


    "Doctor, may I see your diagnosis?"


    One day, the little girl wanted to read her own diagnosis, which annoyed the doctor. What can a little girl know.


    "Little girl, I didn''t say you, but I don''t think you can understand this kind of thing!"


    "Doctor, I want you to show me your diagnosis!"


    Chu Pan''er repeated a sentence, but this sentence was full of threat. The doctor said to him, Chu Pan''er''s eyes only felt a touch of cold ice. Next time he handed over the written diagnosis results to Chu Pan''er, and he was a little shocked.


    What''s the matter? Why is this girl so powerful?


    Shrunk his neck. The doctor didn''t say anything, but pointed to the paper and said, "I''ve written down the detailed diagnosis above!"


    At this time, he saw that Chu Pan''er was serious and looked at the diagnosis results. He couldn''t help but be surprised. Does the little girl still know medical skills?


    In this situation, the doctor didn''t want to disturb him, so he let him go.


    "Poria cocos, Chuanbei, these are ordinary drugs. Even if you can''t break the sky, you can''t make the antidote!"


    After taking a look at the solution formula on the diagnosis book, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help sneering. He casually put the formula paper aside and didn''t care.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the doctor''s face changed: "girl, what do you mean? Do you have a better way?"


    Chu Pan''er glanced at the doctor lightly, and a light flashed at the bottom of his eyes: "there is a saying called attacking poison with poison. I believe the doctor should have heard that I will write you a formula. You can fill the medicine according to the above. I believe it is at least much better than your prescription!"


    "Do you know medicine?"


    The doctor looked unbelievable. The woman looked young. How could she be good at medicine?


    Pei Jiyue was from the past. Of course, he knew the doctor. Now his thoughts were similar to him, so he came to him and patted him on the shoulder: "this girl has medical skills, and the medical skills are extraordinary. Before, the poison on my body was relieved by him!"


    "Really? But..."


    "No, but your medicine here needs to be complete, so I''ll write down the prescription immediately and let you fill the medicine. Don''t worry, the money you should have won''t lose you!"


    Chu Pan''er really doesn''t think about these things. He thinks wasting time on unnecessary people is really a waste of life.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s displeasure, the doctor smiled and took Chu Pan''er paper and pen. After a while, Chu Pan''er handed the prescription to the doctor. The doctor looked at it again. His face changed greatly. He was afraid to tremble and take the prescription and looked at Chu Pan''er incredulously.


    "Girl, do you really think these can detoxify? I see they are all poisons!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    "Everything can be used as medicine. I believe the doctor should have heard that!"


    "But it''s all poison. I''m afraid I''ll poison that childe!"


    "I''ll bear it!"


    Chu Pan''er almost said that Dong Yizhen was safe from all poisons, but he thought about it and could only bear his own responsibility.


    Although Chu Pan''er promised, the doctor was still a little afraid. After all, he operated a knife for the first time.


    "Since other girls let you go, you can go. Don''t worry, I have a lot of silver here!"


    With that, Pei Jiyue took out two ingots of snowflake silver from her arms.


    Seeing the silver doctor''s face brightened, he had not seen so much silver for a long time. He quickly put him in his arms and said with a flattering smile: "according to the girl, arrange it immediately!"


    Then the doctor went down quickly. Seeing the doctor''s back, Chu Pan''er took a look at Dong Yizhen with an eyebrow: "brother Dong, don''t worry, the poison on you is not enough to be afraid!"


    Dong Yizhen was not afraid of the poison solution on his body. He was always glad that if he didn''t block the arrow for Chu Pan''er, the sword stabbed Chu Pan''er. At that time, Chu Pan''er couldn''t heal the wound at that time. I''m afraid he would be weaker.


    "I''m fine!"


    "The little girl is really bold enough. I just took a look at the prescription. Almost all the prescriptions are poison. I said, childe Dong, you are really unlucky!"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er used to be very tricky when he helped detoxify. Although he recovered later, he always remembered the pain. Now he is a little gloating when he sees Dong Yizhen doing so.


    Dong Yizhen looked firmly at Chu Pan''er, but didn''t see Pei Jiyue at all.


    This makes Pei Jiyue suddenly feel helpless.


    "Brother Dong, it''s hard. By the way, I want to thank you for saving me!"


    Suddenly thinking of it, Chu Pan''er whispered. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen didn''t care at all.


    "It''s a small matter, girl, don''t mention it again!"


    It''s a small thing to block the knife for others?


    Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows slightly. At this time, the doctor had brought the medicinal materials and then spoke to Dong Yizhen: "these medicinal materials are the prescriptions I wrote according to Cinderella. Are you sure you want to go in? After all, this matter..."


    "Don''t worry, even if something happens, it has nothing to do with you. My two friends here can testify!"


    Dong Yizhen said softly. The doctor was relieved when he heard Dong Yizhen''s words.


    All the herbs should be put into the medicine soup and let Dong Yizhen soak for an hour or two.


    After taking a deep look at Chu Pan''er, Dong Yizhen followed the doctor to the room.


    At this time in the room, there was a big bucket with steaming hot water. The doctor soon threw all the poisons into the water. When he saw that there were still live poisons turning in it, the doctor felt a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 242

    Here, Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er have been treating, but Chu Ying''er is still uneasy in the Chu family. He is really worried that something has happened to his sister, and Pei Jiyue has not replied, so he is more worried.


    This hand was pinched into a fist, and he felt very uncomfortable. He knew that he would go with PEI Jiyue. In this case, he had to be at ease.


    "Young master Pei, you must find my sister!"


    Thinking of this, he was very uncomfortable.


    My sister has been out for two days. Up to now, there is no reply. Not only he, but also Tian Shi is very worried! Even when eating, both of them are tasteless.


    At this time, Qi Shi glanced at Chu Ying''er and Tian Shi and said to Xiao Jiang with winks: "Mom, you said that this Pan''er has gone out? What does it mean that they haven''t come back in two or three days? Is it because they are worried about taking responsibility, so they ran away?"


    As soon as she heard that someone was slandering her, her sister Chu Yinger immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks and said coldly, "what are you talking about? My sister had risked her illness to find a doctor for your daughter. As a result, you still said such sarcastic words. If my sister has something wrong, I want you to look good! "


    "What are you talking about? I''m just asking. After all, your sister pushed my daughter down the mountain. If it wasn''t for taking responsibility, why don''t you come back now? I remember it''s only a few hours to go to a county!"


    In fact, he didn''t care, and his eyes were filled with resentment.


    "Pan''er is definitely not such a girl. It should be something happened on the road!"


    Tian Shi helped his daughter speak. He hated Qi Shi very much in his heart. Why did he say so? His daughter had caught a cold that day, and was forced to get on the road. How can he stand it? Now others are still talking sarcastic. It''s really ridiculous.


    "What can happen to him on the road?"


    Qi sneered and didn''t care.


    It''s just a country girl. Who will like him?


    Seeing Qi''s cold words, Chu Yinger was very upset. Then she looked at Jiang and asked, "grandma, don''t you worry about what happened to your sister on the road? After all, it''s been two days!"


    Chiang glanced at Chu Ying''er coldly and felt that he did not understand the ceremony of honor and inferiority.


    "Ying''er, how can you talk to your cousin like this? Don''t you know the elder''s respect who taught you before? As for your sister, it''s estimated that she met something fun on the road, so she delayed. See if I don''t teach him a lesson!"


    As he spoke, a rage crossed his eyes. Some of his worries dissipated because of Qi''s words.


    This scene makes Chu Yinger very cold. As her own grandmother, she doesn''t care about her own granddaughter.


    And it was clearly not done by my sister. Why does everyone think it was my sister?


    "I..."


    "Well, I don''t think you need to eat. You should be full. Go and bring the food prepared by cousin Ruoyun to him in the kitchen!"


    what? He hasn''t had enough to eat. He doesn''t even have love on the peninsula. What does that mean?


    He was very angry for a moment, but he came to say a word for his sister. Why should he do so? He is not allowed to eat, and it''s OK. He even wants him to send food to the woman Zhao Ruoyun. How can he be reconciled?


    "Grandma, how can you..."


    "Ying''er, if your grandmother asks you to do it, do it. Don''t annoy him!"


    Tian quickly stopped Chu Yinger, and then took a comfortable look at Jiang: "Mom, it''s a daughter-in-law. There''s no talent to teach. I hope you don''t mind!"


    Chiang glanced at Tian: "since you know so well, don''t talk nonsense. You''d better follow you or study hard with your cousins! Look at the daughter he taught. It''s so gentle. Look at your two daughters, one is arrogant and the other is domineering!"


    These words made Chu Yinger almost throw the bowl. What does grandma mean? Why do you say that? What''s wrong with him and his sister?


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Do you still want to throw a bowl for me?"


    Seeing Chu Yinger like this, Jiang looked very ugly. Sure enough, she was an ill bred girl.


    It seems that he has to teach well in person in the future, otherwise he won''t know the rules sooner or later!


    "Grandma, you are too eccentric!"


    With this sentence, Chu Ying''er snorted coldly, stood up from her seat, went to the kitchen and brought food for Zhao Ruoyun.


    This morning, Zhao Ruoyun asked Zhao Zichen to go to the market to buy him a chicken leg. These days, he was greedy. So when everyone went to dinner, he secretly took out the chicken leg and planned to chew it. Because his attention was on the chicken leg, he didn''t hear the footsteps outside the door.


    Chu Yinger wanted to drive Zhao Ruoyun out directly, so how could she knock politely? So when he got to the door of Zhao Ruoyun''s room, he lifted his foot and kicked it in fiercely: "Zhao Ruoyun gets up to eat! What are you doing?"


    Chu Ying''er wanted to put down the food and leave. As a result, she caught a glimpse of Zhao Ruoyun eating chicken legs.


    Zhao Ruoyun looked at Chongyang in amazement and hurriedly stuffed up the chicken legs. He asked discontentedly, "Chu Yinger, don''t you knock at the door? Do you have any rules?"


    ¡±In my house, you told me the rules. I said Zhao Ruoyun, are you crazy? Don''t think I''m my grandmother. Listen to you, I tell you, you framed me to solve this matter. I''m not finished with you, and aren''t you hurt? Still eat such greasy things? Wait... "


    Chu Ying''er sniffed hard in the room and slowly approached Zhao Ruoyun''s bed. Zhao Ruoyun was very nervous when she saw it. Shouldn''t the girl find anything? He hurriedly moved inside and scolded angrily: "Chu Yinger, what are you doing? Don''t disturb my rest, get out!"


    "What are you hiding? Take it out!"


    Chu Ying''er didn''t bother to pay attention to Zhao Ruoyun. He remembered that Zhao Ruoyun had just tasted the chicken leg. It was probably the taste of the chicken leg. After thinking about it, he hurried to compete


    "Chu Yinger, you madman, what the hell are you doing!"


    Ying''er searched all over his body and scratched him very itchy. She couldn''t help laughing, crying and uncomfortable. Finally, the chicken leg fell out of his sleeve and fell on the ground. Chu Ying''er''s face changed when she saw the oily chicken leg.


    Seeing this, Zhao Ruoyun got out of bed and hurriedly grabbed it, but it was not as fast as Chu Yinger''s hand. Soon the chicken leg reached Chu Yinger''s hand. He picked up the chicken leg and his face changed. "Zhao Ruoyun, aren''t you disfigured? You still eat pepper?"


    "Can''t I be greedy?"


    Zhao Ruoyun said dismissively. Suddenly, Chu Yinger noticed that the scars on Zhao Ruoyun''s face were different from the usual. In just a few days, there could be no such change.

 Chapter 243

    At the thought of this, Chu Yinger became bold, but Zhao Ruoyun blocked him and reached out to touch the wound on his face. Ruoyun didn''t cry pain. He was very surprised. At this time, he stretched out his hand and saw a little trace of rouge powder on his fingers. His face changed greatly.


    "As like as two peas on the chicken legs, or you can be greedy, then how can this wound have Rouge? And the rouge is exactly the same as your wound color, Zhao Ruoyun. You don''t explain it well?"


    Zhao Ruoyun was asked a little uncomfortable. He opened his mouth slightly and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Chu Yinger looked more unpredictable. He figured everything out. The woman had a deep mind. He clenched his fist. Did his sister go to the county to ask for a doctor because of his injury? He was very uncomfortable before he came back. Why did his sister work hard and go out sick? He just lay in bed and swallowed a chicken leg now?


    The more I thought about him, the more uncomfortable it was. The anger made him lose his mind and slapped Zhao Ruoyun in the face.


    "Bitch, you pretended to be ill!"


    Zhao Ruoyun gave a cry of pain. He rolled to the other side of the bed, and the movement they sent startled the people outside. Jiang and they hurried in and just saw Chu Yinger''s angry appearance and Zhao Ruoyun''s wronged appearance.


    When Zhao Ruoyun saw everyone coming, he quickly shed tears and looked wronged: "Cousin Ying''er, how can you do this to me? I didn''t do anything. I was hurt. When my cousin went to the county, I was still in a coma. If I was awake, I would never let them do this, so cousin, will you forgive me? I really treat you as a cousin!"


    Chu Ying''er knew there was someone behind him, but he didn''t care. Today he really wanted to get justice for his sister. He pointed to Zhao Ruoyun and scolded angrily: "bitch! You treat me as a cousin, I don''t treat you as a good sister. My sister is only Chu Pan''er. You stay where you are cool, and you pretend to be ill!"


    Hearing what Chu Yinger said, Zhao Ruoyun cried harder. He wanted to reach out and hold Chu Yinger, but Chu Yinger waved hard and fell directly to the bed.


    As soon as the people''s faces changed, especially Qi rushed to Chu Ying''er and came to the bed. When he saw a big slap on Zhao Ruoyun''s face, he said in a painful voice: "my poor Ruoyun, you were pushed down. As a result, you were ill in bed and had to be slapped. Why don''t you feel sad for your mother?"


    He began to cry and looked at Chiang from the corner of his eye. Chiang''s face was very ugly.


    Ying''er went over to Jiang, took the chicken leg in her hand and said, "grandma, look, this is the evidence, this is the evidence that Zhao Ruoyun pretended to be ill! And not only that, but also the wounds on his face are all fake!"


    Chiang''s face was angry. He stared at Chu Yinger with cold eyes and said, "what''s your so-called evidence? I only saw what I saw in my eyes. Where did you provoke you? Why did you target him like this?"


    Chiang''s eyes still contain a touch of sadness. Why did his granddaughter become like this, first Chu Pan''er and then Chu Ying''er? What should he do?


    Hearing this, Ying''er looked slightly: "grandma, what do you mean? Do you believe this woman or not?"


    "What do you want me to take? Trust you, with the chicken leg in your hand?"


    Chiang felt very ridiculous. Although there were disfigured people and edible pepper on the chicken leg, what did that prove?


    At that time, Zhao Zichen came out angrily and said:


    "My sister has been eating very light these two days, but she has been worried about the chicken leg. After I saw it, my sister said he wanted to eat chicken leg, so I went to the market today to buy a chicken leg for my sister, so as to satisfy his greed,


    I didn''t tell anyone because I was worried that everyone was worried about him, and my sister didn''t dare to eat openly! Only in this way, I didn''t expect that after linger saw it, she thought there was no disfigurement at all! Aunt, why are your granddaughters so vicious? "


    Zhao Zichen meant Chu Pan''er, and a cold feeling crossed his face.


    This made Chiang feel bad. In fact, he didn''t want to do this. He didn''t understand why his two granddaughters couldn''t get along well with them.


    "This is my poor education. Zichen, look at how your sister is now?"


    Zhao Zichen glanced at Chu Yinger angrily and said coldly, "in fact, I said a bad word. Just at the dinner table, Chu Yinger said that his sister risked illness to go to the county, but I just wanted to ask, if your sister didn''t push my sister down the hillside, how could this happen? How could he still need to risk illness to go to the county?


    And you are speaking for your sister every word, but have you ever thought that my sister is so innocent because of his jealousy, which leads to my sister''s disfigurement now. Are you very happy?


    Moreover, the doctor in your village said that we must treat it as soon as possible. If we delay one day, there will be one day''s danger. As a result, what does your sister mean by not coming back now? I think everyone knows very well! "


    Chu Ying''er just wanted to laugh when she heard these words. The people in front of her were a little too terrible. It was clear that this was their own mistake. Now it was all their sister''s fault. Why, why should my sister suffer such injustice?


    "Zhao Zichen, you''re talking nonsense. Your sister is very good. If you don''t believe it, go and wipe your face to see if all the scars on his face are made of rouge powder!"


    After saying that he was afraid, he rushed straight over, but at this time he was held by Chiang Kai Shek.


    Ying''er has been completely exposed now. Where can it be Chiang Kai Shek? Heard struggling to rush forward:


    "I want to see if the bad woman''s face is false. Why should she frame my sister and hurt my sister? My sister went to the county for so long. As a result, no one was worried about his safety. Instead, I thought he was deliberately delaying time. It really makes my sister know how cold she should be."


    The angry Chu Ying''er kept rushing forward. Jiang was very impatient. He directly pulled Chu Ying''er and fell to the ground. Seeing that Chu Ying''er still wanted to struggle, he went forward recklessly and slapped Chu Ying''er in the face.


    Chu Ying''er''s face changed. He covered his face in amazement and looked at Chiang incredulously. He saw a disgust at the bottom of Chiang''s eyes. He said coldly: "since you say good words for your sister, then you get out and kneel until your sister comes back."


    "Grandma, why?"


    Ying''er''s face changed. Unexpectedly, her own grandmother issued such an order.


    "No reason!"


    Chiang''s face was very ugly. He pointed to the door and said, "now get out immediately. I don''t want to see you!"


    Seeing that her grandmother was so heartless, Chu Yinger felt completely cold for the first time. He covered his face with resolute resentment in his eyes. Looking around, he saw that everyone except Tian and Chu Xi looked at him with accusatory eyes, including his sister-in-law, whom he had always liked.

 Chapter 244

    Why do these people treat themselves like this? Because he spoke for his sister?


    Trembling, Chu Ying''er only felt cold all over. He looked around. Finally, Nuo went out. Tian wanted to go over and hold him, but he didn''t expect to be yelled by Jiang: "Whoever dares to go out, I''ll let Chu Ying''er not eat for three days!"


    After hearing this, no one dared to move. Tian Shi could only look at it like this. Chu Ying''er went out. Chu Xi was very angry. He went forward to hold Chu Ying''er and came to Chiang without saying anything:


    "Grandma, how can you treat your second sister like this? You have hurt your eldest sister like this. Now you still treat your second sister like this. You just trust an outsider instead of your own granddaughter?


    Grandma, you haven''t noticed that you haven''t had a moment of peace since these people came. If it weren''t for my eldest sister, how could I let these people stay in my Chu house! "


    "Brook, what are you talking about?"


    Chiang''s face changed and he stared at Chu Xi, but he was still unwilling to beat him.


    Chu Xi snorted coldly. He approached Chiang and said word by word: "I''ve never talked nonsense. Grandma, aren''t you so powerful? Don''t you like beating people so much? Hit me and punish me so that I don''t have to eat for seven days, or let me kneel on the ground for a few days?"


    Speaking of this, Chu Xi was very angry. Chu Ying''er saw that he opened Chu Xi''s hand: "Chu Xi, you don''t have to do this to grandma! Lest grandma say again later, my eldest sister and I taught you badly!"


    As the heir of the Chu family, if something happens to him or goes bad, Chiang will find two people who play better with him, that is, he and Chu Pan''er.


    "What does the second sister say at this time, teach or not teach?"


    Chu Xi turned and looked at Chu Ying''er. It was very uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Since grandma wants me to kneel, I''ll kneel!"


    With a cold hum, Chu Xi went directly to the place where Chu Pan''er knelt last time and knelt directly on his knees.


    Ying''er knelt down so soon? Jiang frowned and said nothing. Then he turned to comfort Zhao Ruoyun.


    Glancing at the others in the room, he said hello and let them out.


    At the door, Tian Shi saw Chu Yinger kneeling on the ground and wanted to go forward, but he was held. Wang Shi secretly said to Tian Shi:


    "Look at your Yinger. Even if Zhao Ruoyun is not so good, he is an injured person. He even slaps others. Tell me, I don''t know when the children are arrogant in the future. Maybe it will aggravate Yinger''s punishment."


    Hearing Wang''s words, Tian was slightly stunned and gave him a deep look: "you don''t believe Yinger?"


    When Wang heard the speech, he didn''t open his mouth, but just smiled. This is what everyone saw. Is there anything else he didn''t believe? Tian saw him like this, and he also had an answer in his heart. With a sneer, he opened his hand.


    "Anyway, I believe my daughter is innocent!"


    With that, he glanced at Chu Ying''er and returned to the room.


    Chu Yinger knelt on the ground and finally felt the feeling of his sister. When it was almost evening, everyone had a happy dinner, and Chu Yinger still knelt on the ground. When everyone returned to the room and lit the lights, he still knelt. At this time, as soon as the wind blew, he only felt that his whole body was very cold and couldn''t help shrinking.


    Suddenly he thought of his sister kneeling two days ago. He understood for a moment that all her indifference was pretended. After all, he had felt cold and uncomfortable just how long he knelt.


    On the way, Tian had thought of putting a cloak on Chu Ying''er, but Jiang found out and was stopped. He said that if he gave him a cloak, Chu Ying''er would have to kneel for three days. Tian couldn''t let his daughter suffer like this, so he had to bear it. He just hoped that his daughter would understand him.


    "Sister, I miss you so much. Are you still in the county?"


    Chu Ying''er clenched her teeth. He looked at the sky tremblingly. Now the moon has slowly risen into the air, because today is the full moon, and the light has illuminated every corner of the Chu family.


    Behind him, and just then, there was a sound of footsteps behind him. Chu Yinger wanted to see who it was, but found that her legs were numb and couldn''t move because she knelt too long, so she couldn''t turn her head.


    "Who are you?"


    The man didn''t answer, so when Chu Yinger thought it was passing by, he was splashed with cold water.


    Cold water splashed on him, making him wet. He became a drowned chicken. He looked around incredulously, but he couldn''t see anything. First, he was already cold enough. Now, he couldn''t stand the cold. His whole person shrank into a ball. The clothes soaked by water were wet on his body, making him feel uncomfortable.


    "Chu Ying''er, you are not a cheap person. Why are you against my sister when you have nothing to do? Where is my sister sorry for you?"


    Someone said coldly. Then Chu Yinger only saw Zhao Zichen''s voice. His face changed. It was this bastard. Unexpectedly, this bastard dared to pour water on him.


    Seeing Chu Yinger''s resentful eyes, Zhao Zichen felt very happy: "Chu Yinger, look at your despondent appearance. You really deserve it. Who told you to treat my sister like this!"


    "What did I do to your sister? Zhao Zichen, don''t go too far!"


    Chu Yinger''s voice could not help trembling, and his face was livid.


    "Don''t go too far? Chu Yinger, what are you? I''ll tell you..."


    At this time, he suddenly heard the sound of opening the door, his face changed slightly, and there was a cruel light at the bottom of his eyes. He directly pulled the plate in his hand hard, and then pulled him forward. He saw his whole person fall directly to the ground. At this time, Zhao Zichen said innocently:


    "Cousin Ying''er, I was just apologizing for what I said during the day, but why did you do this to me? You deliberately asked me to scoop a basin of water, but I almost jumped on me!"


    Hearing this reversal of black and white, Chu Yinger''s face changed. What does Zhao Zichen mean.


    "What are you doing!"


    Chiang came over from behind Zichen. Seeing Chu Yinger lying on the ground, he couldn''t help frowning: "what''s going on?"


    Seeing that Chiang was coming, Zhao Zichen smiled and looked angrily at Chiang, "Grandma, I just thought what I said to my cousin today was a little heavy, so I came to see him. When I apologized to him, he asked me to pour him a basin of water, so I forgave me, and I did it. Unexpectedly, he wanted to pour that basin of water on me. As a result, he stumbled and fell to the ground, and the whole basin of water poured on himself Go up! "

 Chapter 245

    Hearing this, Chu Yinger''s face was very ugly. He looked up and hurriedly looked at his grandmother: "grandma is not like this. Don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s not like this. He touched my water!"


    His whole body was shaking and looked very pitiful, but Chiang''s eyes could not see these. Instead, he set his eyes on Zhao Zichen, who pretended to be a good child: "what you said is true?"


    Zhao Zichen sighed. He nodded gently: "just now I really wanted to help him up, but I didn''t expect..."


    He brushed his sleeves and looked helpless. Seeing Zhao Zichen like this, Jiang soon believed him. At this time, Chu Yinger came forward to hold Jiang''s leg and cried, "grandma is not like this. It''s Zhao Zichen''s nonsense, it''s him!"


    As soon as Chiang''s face changed, he slapped Chu Yinger in the face. Chu Yinger soon fell to the ground. He vomited a mouthful of blood. However, due to the night, Chiang didn''t see it, but spoke coldly:


    "Chu Ying''er thought he would give you a lesson and you would be warned, but I didn''t expect you to go so far! Even if you don''t admit your mistake, you dare to do so. How can my Chu family have a daughter like you!"


    Chu Yinger''s head was blank. He didn''t expect his grandmother to believe an outsider''s words and ignore his words. He suddenly felt that the position of his heart was very painful. Now his fist face was unbelievable.


    At this moment, he no longer had the delusion to ask Chiang to believe it, because he felt that everything was useless.


    Chu Yinger was silent. Chiang thought he was thinking about his problems, so he brushed his sleeve and went back to the room. He also asked Zhao Zichen: "Zichen, your cousin is too ignorant. I''ll teach him a good lesson later!"


    Zhao Zichen said something respectfully, and then the oblique light from the corner of his eye went to see Chu Yinger''s bad appearance, laughing secretly in his heart.


    Chu Ying''er saw the way they left together. He was very uncomfortable and tugged his fist tightly. Why did grandma trust an outsider so foolishly? Why?


    He bit his lips tightly and even bit off the skin of his mouth. Looking at the bright night, he took a deep breath. No, he had to find his sister. He couldn''t stay here. Anyway, he had to find his sister!


    He doesn''t want to stay in the Chu family!


    Thinking of this, he stood up resolutely, and his whole body was shaking.


    His knees almost didn''t stand firm because he suddenly turned around. Fortunately, Chu Yinger helped him to the next column, and he didn''t fall. Now he is wet, because he lives with Tian during this time. In order not to let Tian worry, he secretly went to Chu Pan''er''s room and planned to find a set of Chu Pan''er''s clothes to wear.


    Wearing Chu Pan''er''s clothes, he thought of Chu Pan''er again, and his heart was even more uncomfortable. He looked into the distance, with a flicker of firmness in his eyes, "sister, don''t worry, I''m looking for you!"


    Since no one is looking for his sister, he can go by himself. He doesn''t believe it. He can''t find his sister!


    Thinking of this, he cleaned up and left Chu''s house directly.


    When I left, I looked back at Chu''s house and felt very cold in my heart.


    Thinking of what Chiang had done, he smiled sadly: "grandma, you are really my good grandma. From then on, you will never have me, the granddaughter you think is vicious!"


    Then he walked in the direction of the county, regardless of the cold night.


    "Ah, I owe!"


    Because of Chu Pan''er''s health, Dong Yizhen forced him to stay in the county for one night. However, somehow, a sudden pain in his heart was very uncomfortable.


    Chu Pan''er covered the position of his heart. He fell into doubt. Dong Yizhen heard the movement in Chu Pan''er''s room. Worried about an accident, he came forward and knocked at the door.


    Knowing that it was Dong Yizhen, Chu Pan''er let him in.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s worried look, Chu Pan''er was very pleased.


    "Brother Dong, what can I do for you?"


    "I just heard something in your room. What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Pan''er''s hand was still in the position of his heart. He sat down and felt less pain. Then he released. Then he told Dong Yizhen the strange thing.


    "Just now I suddenly woke up from my dream, and then I suddenly felt heartache and sneezed!"


    "You''re fine. I''m afraid those killers will come again!"


    With that, Dong Yizhen felt a touch of worry at the bottom of his eyes.


    Seeing Dong Yizhen''s worried appearance, Chu Pan''er was very happy: "let you worry about me, but you''d better have a rest and get up and go back early tomorrow morning!"


    He didn''t forget that there was another patient at home waiting for him to take the doctor back, and the doctor he was looking for was the doctor who helped them. Because he negotiated the price, he was willing to go back with them for treatment.


    "Don''t worry, that kind of unscrupulous man, let him be ill for a while. Shall I take you to the county town tomorrow?"


    Somehow, he saw some young couples shopping together on the street. It was very warm, so he fantasized about what it was like to be with the woman in front of him. What a beautiful scene?


    I didn''t expect Dong Yizhen to be so black and make him ill for a while. In fact, he also wanted to do so. However, he was very worried when he thought of Tian and Chu Yinger at home.


    "I''m worried that I won''t eat or go back. Grandma does something bad to my mother!"


    Chu Pan''er tells her true thoughts. Dong Yizhen also knows that she wants to be with Chu Pan''er.


    "OK, but you need a good rest after you go back! After all, you''re just cold!"


    Hearing the man''s worried words, Chu Pan''er nodded: "brother Dong, don''t worry, I don''t know why, I''m always in a restless mood, so I want to go back and have a look as soon as possible!"


    He always felt that something had happened at home, but he was not sure.


    "Rest, I''ll go back to my room. Call me if you have something!"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s soft face, he was reluctant to give up, but he also knew that he would not stay here for a long time.


    So as soon as he finished saying this, he left the newly opened room and left the last word of advice.


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen left, Chu Pan''er took back his eyes, and the smile on his face gradually faded down. He reached out and touched the position of his chest. The nightmare just came to mind. It seemed that he vaguely saw a woman drowning in the lake. The whole person was trembling, stretched out his white soaked hand and shouted for help at him!


    It is because of that picture that his heart hurts, so what is it? He remembered the last time he had heartache, when his father was injured!

 Chapter 246

    Perhaps because of this mood, Chu Pan''er planned to leave early the next morning. Dong Yizhen was reluctant. After all, Chu Pan''er''s appearance was too worrying. I hope he can have a rest again.


    "Miss Chu, why don''t you have a rest? You look pale. It will hurt in the eyes of others!"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes flashed a touch of pain. The girl didn''t have a good rest for him to go back early. However, the girl thought of his mother and his sister.


    "Who cares? Anyway, no one at home knows that I''m cold! That''s your brother Dong. Your injury hasn''t healed yet. Why don''t you stay in the inn for a few days and go back when your injury is healed!"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er also wants to stay here to take care of Dong Yizhen, but he is really worried about his family.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t like Chu Pan''er saying this. He frowned and said discontentedly, "others will worry, not just your family!"


    Chu Pan''er raised his eyebrows and didn''t seem to listen to Dong Yizhen: "brother Dong, what does this mean? Who else will be distressed and worried about me except my sister and my mother?"


    "Me!"


    Dong Yizhen almost blurted out and accidentally involved the wound. He covered the position of the wound, frowned tightly and looked miserable.


    Chu Pan''er looked nervous: "brother Dong, are you okay?"


    This made Dong Yizhen so serious. Chu Pan''er was very unhappy. I don''t know why. Just because of what Dong Yizhen said a few days ago, his heart kept jumping. When he looked at his deep sea like eyes, his heart couldn''t stop shaking.


    "I''m fine!"


    The woman''s words are like a pot of spring breeze, caressing his wound, making him very comfortable.


    "Brother Dong, actually I want to stay and take care of you, but I really have to go back. I hope you don''t mind. I''ll pick you up in a few days!"


    Chu Pan''er glanced at Dong Yizhen and hurriedly left with a dry cough to hide his embarrassment.


    Dong Yizhen really didn''t want to leave before his eyes. He sighed and wanted to hold the woman in his arms.


    They were speechless for a long time. Finally, Chu Pan''er planned to turn around and leave, but at this time, Dong Yizhen grabbed his wrist, "Miss Chu, I want to ask, how was the consideration you promised me that day?"


    Feeling the heat in the man''s palm and a little thin sweat, Chu Pan''er understood that he was nervous. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to be happy or what to do.


    However, he really didn''t think about this problem. After all, there are too many troubles about this matter.


    "Brother Dong, can you give me some more time?"


    Pan''er subconsciously avoided this problem. He leaned over and looked at Dong Yizhen seriously.


    "Brother Dong, I''m really sorry. Don''t worry, I''ll give you the clearest answer!"


    With that, Chu Pan''er wanted to break away from Dong Yizhen''s hand, but at this time, Dong Yizhen pulled his hand hard and fell directly into his arms. One of his hands just hit the man''s wound, which made him hum.


    Chu Pan''er was shocked and wanted to get up from him, but the man''s strength was better than him. He couldn''t struggle at all!


    "Brother Dong, let me go!"


    Pan''er pushed Dong Yizhen''s body, but there was a feeling of greed for men''s embrace in his heart.


    "Hope son, I am sincere to you, but I don''t want to wait any longer. I hope to have you!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t hear Dong Yizhen''s meaning for a moment. His face changed slightly and his face was flushed. He really couldn''t promise it.


    "Brother Dong, let me think about it again, OK?"


    Chu Pan''er clenched his teeth and whispered, but Dong Yizhen held his strength, but it was much stronger. He whispered in Chu Pan''er''s ear. "Pan''er, in fact, I know you don''t have no feelings for me, so why suppress yourself? When I know that you are so hurt by your family, my heart is breaking. I want to settle accounts for you immediately,


    But in the end, I held back. I also know that you are not a fish in the pool. One day, you will spread your wings and think about it. However, I just want to have you. I just want to protect your life, so I hope your son will promise me? "


    Speaking of this, Dong Yizhen couldn''t help hugging Chu Pan''er and giving her a pair of noses. Suddenly, she felt like she wanted to cry. What''s going on? This has never happened to him.


    "Brother Dong..."


    "Pan''er, don''t talk, let me hug you!"


    Dong Yizhen gently sniffed the fragrance of the woman''s hair and the exclusive flavor belonging to him. For a moment, he was more excited.


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless. He didn''t know how to answer the man''s affection for him.


    Therefore, he was also quietly in the man''s arms, silent. For a time, he felt that he was somewhat dependent on this arms, which moved him.


    "Pan''er, can I call you that?"


    Dong Yizhen opened his mouth carefully. When he heard his words, Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. Finally, he bit his teeth and nodded to promise.


    It''s just a name. It doesn''t matter what his name is!


    Dong Yizhen was very happy to hear the woman promise.


    He hugged Chu Pan''er more tightly.


    "Pan''er, it''s nice of you to promise me!"


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless. In this way, time passed slowly. Dong Yizhen knew that Chu Pan''er could not be delayed any more, so he let him leave.


    After Chu Pan''er left the inn, he rushed with the doctor nonstop, which was simpler than the way he came. Soon, he came to the door of Chu''s house.


    "Doctor, wait a minute, you must have a good life. This time, thank you for bothering you!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s apology, the doctor didn''t mind at all: "Miss Chu is joking. It''s the doctor''s duty to save the lives and heal the wounded, so I''ll fix it well!"


    Knowing that the doctor didn''t understand what he meant, Chu Pan''er didn''t bother to explain. Then they went back to Chu''s house together. They just appeared in the sight of everyone. Before they could speak, they heard a sharp and ironic voice: "Oh, I said, who is it? It turned out that the big girl of the Chu family came back. How did you play all the way? I didn''t stop by. I didn''t remember to find a doctor?"


    Hearing this sound, Chu Pan''er frowned. He didn''t want to come back so late. He was cold on the road, so he delayed his trip.


    But he didn''t need to explain. He looked at the woman coldly, "aunt cousin, you want a doctor. I''ll get it back for you!"

 Chapter 247

    Sure enough, there was an old doctor behind Chu Pan''er, but their appearance did not win everyone''s favor. Chiang stepped forward, very unhappy, with a touch of anger in his eyes: "Chu Pan''er didn''t explain it once. Where have you been? It took only a few hours to go to the county, but you spent three days. If you didn''t explain it once, what did a daughter do?"


    Seeing this posture, Chu Pan''er scolded him indiscriminately. Chu Pan''er felt very ridiculous.


    "Grandma scolded me indiscriminately, but she asked me what happened on the road, but she thought I had been fooling around for three days? Grandma, don''t you think you''re funny?"


    Chu Pan''er expressed his feelings impolitely. Hearing his words, Jiang''s face changed, but he still endured his anger. "Then tell me what happened to you?"


    At this time, Qi took the lead in saying, "when I said my eldest niece, do you mean to say that when you went out because you were caught in the rain, you were infected with the wind and cold, and then recuperated in the medical school for a few days? Who would believe such a lie? How could a woman in the countryside be infected with the wind and cold because of the rain?"


    Chu Pan''er frowned when he learned that Qi didn''t believe him. He really didn''t understand. Why should he lie to others?


    "Pan''er is really infected with the wind cold. If grandma doesn''t believe it, it''s OK. The doctor can sit for Pan''er. At that time, after I left the Chu house, I passed out because I was infected with the wind cold. Fortunately, I met a kind man on the road and saved my life!"


    There was a faint irony in his eyes. He wanted to see what his good grandmother would say.


    "Pan''er, is this true?"


    Chiang frowned, as if thinking about the truth of the woman in front of him.


    "As Pan''er said just now, whether grandma believes it or not has nothing to do with Pan''er. Doesn''t grandma want the doctor to treat her cousin?"


    Then he motioned to the doctor and followed him. At this time, Liu stood in front of him and said, "I said my niece wouldn''t. the doctor is fake. After all, you can pretend to postpone the time to come back because of the cold. Maybe the doctor is also a passer-by you are looking for. The purpose is to kill my daughter!"


    I''ll go. Why is this woman''s brain circuit so strange?


    But this has nothing to do with him: "I said, aunt cousin, you don''t think everyone is so dirty. I didn''t mean that. If you insist on misunderstanding, I have no other way, but I hope you don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chu Pan''er''s voice was cold, but Liu felt his whole body tremble. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was so terrible.


    "Who''s talking nonsense? I think you''re guilty of being a thief!"


    With that, Liu snorted coldly.


    Jiang glanced at Chu Pan''er faintly, and finally asked Liu to get out of the way and let the doctor go in to diagnose and treat Zhao Ruoyun.


    The rest of the Kung Fu time was waiting for the doctor to give the results. He saw the doctor take the pulse for Zhao Ruoyun. He frowned and sighed for a while, and he was about to see that everyone was very happy. When Liu saw this, he further determined that it was the fake doctor found by Chu Pan''er, so he said unhappily: "I said the doctor wouldn''t be true or false? Otherwise, why hasn''t there been any news for so long?"


    Hearing the woman say again and again that this is a fake doctor. The doctor can''t bear it anymore. He stood up, looked angry, cocked his beard and said:


    "I said you don''t understand this lady. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s false to have been in the hospital for many years. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the county and city to ask who hasn''t come to me for treatment. Moreover, I think more here because I found this girl,


    His illness has long been cured. I''m afraid I made a mistake for a while, so I looked it over and over again, but I didn''t expect this kind intention to make you misunderstand! "


    Seeing that the doctor was very angry, Pan''er comforted faintly: "don''t be angry, doctor. My aunt''s brain is not very good, so she can''t speak!"


    "I said Chu Pan''er, what are you talking nonsense about? Who has a bad mind? He has been lying in bed for so long. The doctor came to treat him last time, gave him some medicine and told him to go to the doctor in the county. Now you''re still talking nonsense. I don''t think you can treat him at all!"


    "It''s nonsense. Miss Chu''s medical skills are ahead of mine. Why don''t you ask him to see if the girl is cured!"


    "What, Chu Pan''er''s medical skills are above you?"


    Liu opened his eyes in amazement and looked at him incredulously. When he heard the doctor''s words, Chiang was also very surprised.


    When will Pan''er be able to practice medicine? Doesn''t he just know some herbs?


    Chu Pan''er was a little helpless. Unexpectedly, the doctor was so angry that he revealed what he was hiding.


    However, he didn''t care, but explained to Chiang: "when I went up the mountain with my father to cut firewood, I met a doctor who not only taught me to learn herbs, but also taught me basic medical skills!"


    "How come you never said these things?"


    Jiang frowned and asked in a cold voice. Pan''er became more and more strange. If he hadn''t grown up, Pan''er would have been a different person. After all, Chu Pan''er was stupid. How could he understand this? I don''t understand anything.


    Chupan''er''s face changed slightly. He looked at the people and knew that Chiang was suspicious, so he whispered: "in fact, as early as that year, after the head assistant taught me, I studied hard, but I was worried about grandma. You know that I will misunderstand me when I learn these things, so I''m afraid grandma won''t let me learn in the future, so I''ll hide it!"


    "Chu Pan''er knows medicine. Why didn''t he diagnose and treat my daughter?"


    He didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to know how to do medicine, so he immediately grabbed this and asked in a cold voice. When Jiang heard this, his whole face became gloomy. Indeed, if Chu Pan''er knew how to do medicine, why didn''t he show it at the beginning, but spent so much money to ask for a doctor.


    Chu Pan''er''s eyebrows jumped and looked at Qi indifferently.


    This woman is really... "At the beginning, you said that I pushed cousin Ruoyun down. If I said again, I would diagnose and treat him with medical skills. I''m afraid if there was any problem, then I want to ask, aunt Biao, grandma and grandma, would you believe me?"


    Hearing these words, everyone was a little stunned. They all felt that it was the truth, but Chu Pan''er''s behavior of hiding it from everyone was a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 248

    "No matter what, you shouldn''t hide it from me!"


    Chiang''s face was very ugly, but Chu Pan''er didn''t care. He fell in love with the doctor and said, "the doctor is honest. Everyone in the family thought I pushed my cousin down, so it''s inconvenient for me to rectify. If the doctor thought that my cousin had already recovered from his illness, why did he always lie in bed and never come down? And his face is getting paler and paler!"


    When the doctor heard this, he looked thoughtfully at Zhao Ruoyun''s room and finally sighed: "I don''t know this, but I saw that the girl''s face was not normal pale, but just like wiping a layer of flour!"


    "And when I helped him feel his pulse, there was no abnormality. Even, his body was healthier than Miss Chu''s!"


    As soon as they said this, their faces changed. They didn''t believe it at all: "you''re talking nonsense. Didn''t you turn the corner and say that my daughter pretended to be ill? I think you''re a liar invited by Chu Pan''er!


    Chu Pan''s son owes me that I still regard you as my big niece, but I didn''t expect you to find a liar in order not to harm my daughter! "


    Qi Shi said sadly. Hearing Qi Shi''s words, Chu Pan''er was speechless. This expression was determined and thought that he had hurt his daughter.


    "I suddenly remembered that my second sister once said that seeing Zhao Ruoyun eat the chicken leg with pepper, and the wound on her face is also fake, so no one has been to verify it. This time, I think I can return the truth!"


    Chu Xi came out of the crowd and spoke indifferently. Hearing Chu Xi''s words, Qi''s face changed and stared at him angrily: "I said Chu Xi, what are you talking nonsense? Don''t make a fool of yourself here. It was your second sister who did wrong. He not only slapped my daughter, but also framed my daughter to pretend to be ill!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know what happened. However, judging from Chu Xi''s tone, there must be something he didn''t know. "Since according to the brook, it needs to be verified. It''s better to go to Zhao Yun''s room to find out what happened?"


    Chu Pan''er was stunned. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Qi was the first to refuse: "Pan''er, what are you talking nonsense? How can my daughter..."


    "Niece and daughter-in-law, I''d better go and have a look. After all, I also want to find out. If Pan''er thinks that everyone misunderstood him, I think he''s unhappy if he doesn''t tell the truth. After all, he''s also my own granddaughter. I can''t say that I hurt him every time!"


    Chiang once said a fair word, but Chu Pan''er didn''t have any idea. As soon as he stepped into Zhao Ruoyun''s room, Zhao Ruoyun woke up. When he looked at the people, his face changed, and he had a bad hunch: "what are you doing here?"


    Chu Pan''er held a black silk handkerchief in his hand. He came to Zhao Yun. Before he reacted, he rubbed the silk handkerchief gently on his face. He saw that there was a pink and a little red mark on the silk handkerchief.


    Zhao Ruoyun didn''t react. He covered his face and ignored the disguise. He roared, "Chu Pan''er, what are you doing?"


    "Of course, it''s a truth. Zhao Ruoyun, your face is full of powder and red rouge. I want to ask you how to explain it?"


    Zhao Ruoyun''s face changed and looked at the people''s disappointment. Zhao Ruoyun turned her eyes, and a touch of grievance appeared at the bottom of her eyes. She said innocently, "cousin, how can you deliberately take a handkerchief with powder to wipe my face? Why? I didn''t blame you for pushing me down the hillside, but why don''t you let me go?"


    If it was normal, Chiang and others would rudely accuse Chu Pan''er when they heard the wronged words, but now the truth is in front of them and they can''t allow them to believe it.


    Qi''s face became very ugly. He went to Zhao Ruoyun and pulled his sleeves.


    Zhao Ruoyun hasn''t responded yet. He is still very uncomfortable. He sobbed and said, "I knew my big cousin didn''t like me all the time. In that case, I''ll leave. Anyway, my father is also in Shandong. It''s a big deal to go for a month or two!"


    He believed that his words would definitely win everyone''s sympathy, and Chu Pan''er would be punished accordingly, which was his purpose. But I never thought that when people heard this, their faces became more ugly, especially Chiang Kai Shek. A touch of sadness floated from the bottom of his eyes. Unexpectedly, the people he believed were like this.


    Qi couldn''t bear it any more. For fear that his daughter would say anything wrong again, he quickly opened his mouth and said to him, "Ruoyun, what are you talking about? I gave it to Chu Pan''er. It didn''t pass anyone''s hand. It''s the original color, which we all see in our eyes!"


    In fact, he couldn''t argue with the fact that everyone saw it. At that time, he thought that if it was Chu Pan''er''s fault, it could be proved that he was afraid that there was no trace on it. He was worried about what Chu Pan''er would do, but he didn''t expect that it was his daughter who did it.


    Jiang couldn''t believe looking at Zhao Ruoyun in front of him. His face became very ugly: "Ruoyun, how can you do this? I still trust you so much!"


    Zhao Ruoyun didn''t expect that things would develop like this. He looked at Chu Pan''er in amazement, glanced at his mother, and shook his head in a hurry: "it''s not such an aunt, believe me, these are Chu Pan''er''s tricks!"


    Hear Zhao Ruoyun''s words. Pan''er only thought it was very funny. He raised his eyebrows and joked, "I want to ask what trick I can do? I got the powder on it?"


    "Or did I ask the doctor to draw it for you? But everyone watched the doctor fix it for you, so if you want to say so, it''s a little hypocritical. Of course, if you still think the wound on your body is true, please wash your face immediately. I believe that as long as you wash your face, you will return to your original appearance."


    Chu Pan''er''s face was cold and his eyes were very cold.


    When he heard this, his face changed. He clenched the quilt corner and didn''t dare to say a word again. When little Chiang saw his sister''s face turned white with anger, he turned his eyes and walked forward, and gave them a hard slap:


    "Ruoyun, thanks to your aunt and grandmother''s belief and your aunt and grandmother''s love for you, you actually did so. Do you think you deserve your aunt and grandmother? Do you really think you can get your aunt and grandmother''s forgiveness countless times if you saved him once before?"

 Chapter 249

    Chu Pan''er suddenly admired little Jiang''s tone of voice. It was not obvious. He just wanted to remind Jiang of the incident that Zhao Ruoyun saved him before?


    Sure enough, as soon as he mentioned this, Chiang''s face changed. Although he was sad, he also understood it. No wonder others. He sighed and said he didn''t want to pay attention to it anymore: "since I''m not sick, I''ll take good care of my body. I''ll go back to my room first when I''m tired!"


    He doesn''t want to take care of it anymore because he doesn''t think there''s anything to take care of.


    With that, he turned and left, hoping to see everything, just like watching a good play. He didn''t care, and finally sent the doctor out.


    "The doctor is really sorry to let you see a joke!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the doctor shook his head: "every family has a difficult Sutra. I also understand this. Don''t worry, I won''t say more!"


    Chu Pan''er was very helpless when he thought of this. Suddenly, he thought of Dong Yizhen who was still in the county. He hurriedly asked the doctor: "doctor, I hope you will help me take good care of Childe Dong in the county! After all, I owe her too much this time!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the doctor naturally understood it. He arched his hand and said, "girl, don''t worry about it. I will take good care of Childe Dong!"


    "Who is Mr. Dong?"


    Originally wanted to eavesdrop, the doctor and Chu Pan''er talked to Qi, but unexpectedly caught the key words and immediately asked.


    His eyes wandered around Chu Pan''er, and then said with a funny face: "you really go to the county to hang out, otherwise you won''t delay two or three days."


    "Aunt cousin, please keep your mouth clean!"


    Pan''er''s face is very ugly. Why is there this woman everywhere?


    "Isn''t it the truth? Why don''t you explain and prove who Mr. Dong is?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t bother to pay attention to Qi, but looked at the doctor.


    He has just let an outsider see a joke. He can''t let another outsider see a joke, can he?


    "Doctor, I''m afraid I can''t take you out, so I''ll say goodbye!"


    The doctor naturally knew what Chu Pan''er meant and left after saying goodbye. Only Qi and Chu Pan''er were left.


    And this scene fell into Qi''s eyes, which was another scene: "I said, big niece, don''t you let the doctor leave because you''re worried about the exposure of the scandal?"


    "Aunt Biao, what should I say and what shouldn''t I say? Don''t you understand?"


    "If you don''t like to insult her innocence by saying these words, then Pan''er has nothing to say!"


    After that, Chu Pan''er turned and left. At this time, Qi fiercely grabbed her shoulder: "Chu Pan''er, do you want to be shameless?"


    Qi''s voice was loud, and his words were heard by the whole Chu family. When Jiang heard the quarrel outside, he couldn''t help being impatient. He opened the door, walked out, and said discontentedly, "what are you two making again?"


    Seeing Chiang coming out, Qi''s face changed. Then he took Chu Pan''er and came to Chiang: "aunt, you don''t know! Our fat son has grown up and has the ability to do it. He really went to the city to hang out with other men. Just now I heard him greeting the wild man!"


    "What wild man, cousin, why do you like nonsense so much?"


    "Where is my nonsense? I''m telling the truth. Otherwise, why are you so excited?"


    Qi snorted coldly. Hearing Qi''s words, Jiang''s face was a little ugly. He frowned and asked, "what''s going on?"


    For fear of Qi''s nonsense, Chu Pan''er quickly explained: "grandma is like this. Before, I fainted on the way to the county. The man in black who saved me was childe Dong Yizhen in our village!"


    At the mention of Dong Yizhen''s name, Chiang''s face changed: "Why are you still in touch with him? Didn''t you say you weren''t allowed to get close again? Did you take my words as a deaf ear?"


    Hearing Chiang''s words, he was speechless. Where was his brain circuit? It was Dong Yizhen who saved him. "Don''t you still want to hear the legend outside? Is there anything unclean between you and him?"


    Sure enough, Chiang cared about it, and Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly.


    "It''s Mr. Dong who saved me this time. Grandma, is it difficult for me to be ungrateful? Mr. Dong saved me again and again, but it became me and her in grandma''s eyes? I remember grandma once said that the most important thing of the Chu family is friendship. If you are ungrateful, you don''t deserve to face the ancestors of the Chu family. Grandma said that all these have been forgotten?"


    Chu Pan''er smiled coldly. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Jiang''s face changed, Qi rolled aside and fanned the flames:


    "Aunt, look, Pan''er, it''s clear why childe Dong is talking. I think they''ve been hooked up for a long time. Now they just find a time to hang out in the county and city. After all, only the doctor can prove that Chu Pan''er was ill. Who else can prove it?"


    Jiang obviously listened to Qi''s words, and his face became very ugly. He directly waved a slap to Chu Pan''er: "I don''t know shame. Can you be happy if you want the whole village to know about you and Dong Yizhen? Do you really want to ruin the reputation of our Chu family?"


    "If grandma doesn''t believe it, hope son doesn''t have to force it. After all, hope son knows what''s right and wrong!"


    Chu Pan''er said expressionless. He took a deep look at Qi''s side. This woman who confuses right and wrong is worse than Liu''s.


    "You... You Chu Pan''er, dare to talk back to me. Good. Since you are so shameless, I''ll marry you right away and see if you dare to act recklessly!"


    With that, Chiang was about to leave. At this time, the door was knocked.


    Jiang glanced suspiciously at the gate and stared at Chu Pan''er: "don''t you go and open the door, do you want me to go by myself?"


    Chu Pan''er knew that Jiang was angry, but he didn''t take her words seriously. How could Chu Pan''er safely get married? This summer vacation, it seems that he must leave as soon as possible to avoid facing people like Jiang.


    Although there was much dissatisfaction in her heart, she still went to open the door, but the hatred in her eyes did not decrease at all. What Chiang had done to him these times should be regarded as the whole. The last point of friendship between him and the original owner!


    After Chu Pan''er opened the door, he looked up and saw a pair of deep sea like eyes. Chu Pan''er had some accidents. Isn''t he still recovering in the county?

 Chapter 250

    "Miss Chu, I''m polite in this car!"


    Dong Yizhen had a smile in his eyes, and there was a little love for Chu Pan''er in the depths. He was worried that Chu Pan''er would come back, so he followed up after Chu Pan''er left. He always looked at the scene below on the roof of the Chu family.


    So he heard all their words without missing a word. Just when he heard Chiang said he wanted to marry Chu Pan''er casually, he couldn''t help it, so he came down and knocked at the door.


    Chiang, who was going to return to the room, gave a little pause and turned around. He just saw Dong Yizhen. His face changed slightly. Although he didn''t like Dong Yizhen in his heart, he didn''t dare to make any noise when he thought of the previous rumors of the hunter. Instead, he walked forward and asked calmly, "what are you doing?"


    Although the man in front of him was a tiger and a man killed with his bare hands, he felt that he had to protect Chu Pan''er''s reputation.


    Seeing Chiang, Dong Yizhen bowed respectfully to him and said hello: "Hello, madam, I''m Dong Yizhen!"


    Chiang had seen Dong Yizhen from a distance, so he naturally knew his identity. In fact, if he was just an ordinary person, he would slap him directly. However, he dared not make a mistake with the cold eyes of the man in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Qi didn''t know Dong Yizhen''s rumor. When he saw the man in front of him, although his skin was a little dark, he looked very handsome. He was joking:


    "So this is Pan''er''s friend. Did you say that he saved you? Mr. Dong, Pan''er said that he was unconscious on the way and was saved by you. I heard that you were from our village. I''m curious about how there were so many coincidences. We just went to the scene and you went, too. Did you agree?"


    When she said that, Dong Yizhen smiled happily. Hearing his words, Dong Yizhen was still expressionless: "madam, I really saved Miss Chu! Because I was going to the county to get medicine for my father. If you don''t believe it, I have prescriptions and herbs!


    Miss Chu was unwell and lay in the county for three days. On the first night, she nearly lost her life. This is the prescription and diagnosis and treatment results prescribed by the doctor for Miss Chu that day. If you don''t believe it, you''ll know at a glance! "


    Then he gave the prescriptions of Chu Pan''er and Dong''s father to Chiang.


    Chiang took it, took a look, and knew that it was true. He stared at Dong Yizhen tightly and asked suspiciously, "so why did childe Dong come here? He made a special trip to explain?"


    He always felt that the man in front of him should have the following, otherwise he couldn''t come over for no reason.


    Dong Yizhen looked around. "It''s hard to talk here. If someone hears it, I''m afraid it will pollute the girl''s innocence!"


    Chiang also understood this truth. What he valued most was the face of the Chu family, so he welcomed Dong Yizhen in.


    As soon as he entered the main hall, Chiang sat in the main seat. He took a sip of tea and asked, "come on, what''s the matter with Childe Dong!"


    Dong Yizhen took a deep look at Chu Pan''er. Finally, he threw away his sleeves and knelt directly in front of Chiang Kai Shek.


    Looking forward to seeing this, I was very surprised. What is Dong Yizhen going to do?


    "What are you doing?"


    Chiang frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "Because before, I saved the girl until I sent her to the doctor. I was alone with the girl, so I was afraid that others would misunderstand my relationship with the girl and plainly tarnish the girl''s innocence, so I hope to marry the girl!"


    "What?"


    Several people''s faces changed, especially Chu Pan''er. He looked at Dong Yizhen in surprise. He knew that Dong Yizhen was not an impulsive person. If she didn''t want to, he would never say such words, so he was trying to help him?


    Thinking that Dong Yizhen wanted to marry her only to help him, he was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Why did you ask to marry my granddaughter?"


    Chiang''s face is very ugly. Who doesn''t know that Dong Yizhen is a terrible man who eats his hair and drinks his blood. Who dares to marry his granddaughter?


    Maybe the next day will be the body of your granddaughter!


    Dong Yizhen knew those rumors, so he couldn''t get Chiang''s trust.


    "Madam Chu, there are several reasons why I married Miss Chu. The first reason is that I have long admired Miss Chu, but I haven''t had a chance to say it,


    As a result, I didn''t expect that when I was taking medicine for my father to the county, I saw Miss Chu in a coma, so I took her to the medical school. He and I were the two people all the way. If someone found out, there would be some misunderstanding, so I''m willing to take responsibility!


    I just overheard that the lady said that Miss Chu went to the county to have sex with a wild man, so if his view is known by others,


    I''m afraid the whole village will quarrel about this matter. At that time, not only miss Chu''s reputation will be damaged, but also the Chu family will not be spared, so I''ll think for a moment. This is the only way to solve everything! "


    Hearing these words, Chiang''s face was very ugly, but he was surprised. How did Dong Yizhen know about it?


    "Mr. Dong? How do you know what I said as a niece and daughter-in-law?"


    If Dong Yizhen is a gentleman, is it a little dirty?


    Dong Yizhen glanced at Qi lightly and said word by word: "I came here today to marry a girl. As a result, I heard the lady''s loud voice not far from the door and under the tree. So I think if someone else passes by, I''m afraid these words will fall into other people''s ears!"


    Chiang''s face changed greatly. Indeed, Qi''s voice was very loud just now. At the thought that Dong Yizhen heard it, he frowned and was dissatisfied with Qi.


    "You''re talking nonsense. How can people outside hear you?"


    Qi Shi glared at Jiang Shi, very unhappy.


    "I think you''re just talking nonsense about Chu Pan''er! You''ll hang out when you hang out. Why are you full of nonsense here?"


    And this sentence just touched Chiang''s limit.


    Although he also felt that Chu Pan''er might have been with Dong Yizhen for a long time, it was also the business of the Chu family. Even if Qi had a good relationship with him, he was also an outsider. It didn''t stand for the Chu family at all.


    "Niece and daughter-in-law, don''t talk nonsense! Since Mr. Dong saved my granddaughter and was responsible, I would be beautiful. After all, the girl is old enough to marry.


    Dong Yizhen was naturally very happy to hear that Chiang had agreed so easily. He arched his hand and said, "I''ll let my father come to ask for a marriage in a few days!"

 Chapter 251

    "In that case, this matter is over, childe Dong. I hope you will treat my granddaughter well in the future!"


    Chiang frowned and said, to tell the truth, he was very reluctant to let him marry his granddaughter to a reckless man, but there was no way.


    "Pan''er, go and see off childe Dong!"


    At least Dong Yizhen saved Chu Pan''er at the beginning. It''s not too much for him to send him off.


    Chu Pan''er sent Dong Yizhen out of the Chu family.


    Qi Shi looked at all this in amazement and quickly reacted. He quickly said to Jiang Shi aside, "aunt, do you think it''s ok? It''s clear that the two people have been sleeping together for a long time. I saw that they have already given and received each other privately!"


    "Shut up!"


    Chiang angrily patted the table and looked at Qi coldly. "You can''t talk nonsense about it in the future. Don''t you have to let outsiders know that the girls of my Chu family and other men give and receive these four words. How do you say as an elder? Go back and have a rest!"


    After saying this, he stared at Qi with dissatisfaction, turned around and returned to the room. When he left, he said, "if I heard something bad for the Chu family outside, I wouldn''t care about my sister''s feelings with your mother and drive you away directly!"


    Qi Shi looked at Jiang Shi''s back and was a little angry. He stamped his feet hard and returned to the room dissatisfied.


    While Chu Pan''er was sending Dong Yizhen on his way, he thought of the man and ran back regardless of his injury. He was a little unhappy: "I didn''t say that you should keep healthy in the county. What are you doing back?"


    Dong Yizhen couldn''t help laughing when he heard the concern in the woman''s tone. If he wasn''t outside now, he couldn''t wait to hold the woman in his arms: "isn''t it worried about your accident? You see, you see, fortunately, my timely appearance has lifted the dilemma around you."


    Hearing the man''s happy words, Chu Pan''er had some helplessness: "it''s really your fault that makes my dilemma virtual, but I haven''t promised to marry you. Why are you eager to ask for a marriage!"


    Chu Pan''er stared at Dong Yizhen and expressed his displeasure. Hearing his words, Dong Yizhen suppressed his impulse and smiled at the bottom of his eyes: "I panicked when I heard that your grandmother married you casually. Pan''er, you never know how afraid you are in my heart to marry someone else!"


    He spread his hands over Chu Pan''er''s shoulders and said seriously word by word.


    Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er gave a slight meal, and then quickly reacted.


    "But you don''t have to do that. Won''t you be wronged?"


    Although he knew that the man in front of him really liked her, it was because of this that she didn''t want to.


    After all, he hasn''t thought about what he should do in the future. He hasn''t thought about whether to accept the man in front of him. If so, it''s really too wronged.


    Dong Yizhen was silent. The look at the bottom of his eyes gradually deepened. After a long time, he said, "what my heart wants! Hope son, I am sincere to you. I hope you can remember that there is a person who unconditionally supports and loves you in this world!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er''s face gradually changed.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen took the opportunity to hold Chu Pan''er''s hand and put it on his chest: "Pan''er, you can feel my heartbeat. He is moving for you!"


    By the man''s powerful heartbeat, Pan''er quickly took back his hand and stared at Dong Yizhen unhappily, "what are you doing? Don''t forget that men and women are different!"


    "Pan''er, I really love you!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t understand where the man in front of him came from. It was clear that the whole man looked so wooden, and it was still a piece of wood.


    "Are you ashamed to be seen by others? By the way, I happen to go to see your father with you. After all, it''s because of you that my relationship has wasted time!"


    Dong Yizhen thought that he had said that he went to the county to get medicine for his father, so he hurriedly said. Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Dong Yizhen smiled: "OK, after all, we should let my father know about our affairs. Let him come early, that is to ask for marriage!"


    Hearing these two words, Chu Pan''er''s face turned red. He had lived two lives, and no man had ever spoken to her like this!


    In this way, they returned to Dong''s house together, and Dong''s father was also lying in bed. Although it was difficult for him to walk, he just couldn''t work in the field.


    Just after seeing Dong Yizhen coming back, father Dong was about to speak, but he saw the same woman behind him. Her face changed slightly. She asked in some surprise: "Yizhen, this girl didn''t come last time, the Chu girl?"


    Dong Yizhen put the medicine on the table, came to Dong''s father and rubbed her legs. "Yes, Dad, this is Miss Chu and your future daughter-in-law!"


    "Brother Dong, what are you talking about!"


    Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen said it so frankly, which made Chu Pan''er feel helpless. He glared at Dong Yizhen. The eight characters haven''t been left. The man was talking nonsense. He hurried over for fear that Dong''s father would have a bad impression on her, smiled and said hello: "Uncle Dong, Hello, I''m Pan''er. Last time, brother Dong saved my life on his way to the county, so he delayed his return. I hope uncle Dong doesn''t mind!"


    Hearing that Dong Yizhen saved Chu Pan''er''s life, father Dong was a little surprised: "what''s going on? Tell me quickly, Yizhen!"


    Dong Yizhen took a deep look at Chu Pan''er and told his father everything. Of course, he concealed the fact that they met a killer in the broken temple. After all, father Dong is just an ordinary farmer. I''m afraid he will be very worried if he is chased by a killer.


    When he learned about the whole thing, father Dong nodded thoughtfully: "so it is!"


    "Yes, Dad, that''s it. Have your legs been much better these days? I''m sorry I didn''t come back to take care of you these days!"


    Dong Yizhen felt a little guilty about mentioning this. After all, this kind of father was the one who saved his life in those years. Naturally, he would use his life to treat each other. Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Dong Yizhen waved his hand: "my leg has been all right for a long time, but it''s just a little uncomfortable to walk, but you brought me the medicine back. I believe it will be much better in time."


    Dong''s father doesn''t want Dong Yizhen to worry. He''s afraid he can''t work in the field after he knows his legs.


    Dong Yizhen could see that his father didn''t tell the truth. He sighed and took out a pair of Medicine: "the doctor said that as long as you take this medicine on time, your legs will heal slowly! Then he bought some dog skin plasters, which should be pasted every day at that time. You should get better soon. Don''t worry about the farm work at home. Let me do it all!"


    In fact, Dong Yizhen told his father not to go down long ago, but his father didn''t listen and always thought he was OK. As a result, an accident happened the last time he went to Xiatian to work.

 Chapter 252

    Seeing the scene of father''s kindness, son''s filial piety in front of him, Chu Pan''er felt that it was inconvenient to disturb him.


    "Uncle Dong, it''s getting late. I should go back. Uncle Dong, you''d better get well!"


    Father Dong found that he said a few more words to his son for a while and ignored other people''s girls. He was a little embarrassed: "Miss Chu, I''m really sorry. I just ignored you. Since it''s late, the girl will go back earlier!"


    It''s not easy for father Dong to leave Chu Pan''er. After all, if others know this, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Chu Pan''er smiled and turned to leave Dong''s house. At this time, when his father saw that Chu Pan''er had left, he asked Dong Yizhen, "Yizhen, do you really want to give your marriage down?"


    Hearing Dong''s father''s serious words, Dong Yizhen looked firm: "Dad, do you think I can tell lies?"


    "But if you think you''re only responsible, you won''t be too wronged?"


    Anyway, Dong Yizhen is not his own son. He can''t say that he forces his son to be responsible.


    Referring to this matter, Dong Yizhen''s eyes floated a touch of tenderness: "dad should know that I have liked Miss Chu for a long time, and now it''s just an opportunity!"


    Dong''s father didn''t understand Dong Yizhen''s words, "what opportunity?"


    "An opportunity to marry Miss Chu!"


    Dong Yizhen smiled, and the implication was that he just wanted to get a wife through the responsible accident. After all, in this way, he could really keep Chu Pan''er by his side.


    Chu Pan''er naturally didn''t know that a man who usually looked like a stone would be so black. When he understood, it was too late. However, if he didn''t regret after asking him, he naturally didn''t regret. After all, it was his fate to be loved by such a man.


    When Chu Pan''er returned to Chu''s house, he heard Qi''s talking and warning with others, so he didn''t go too far. Seeing Chu Pan''er coming back, he left without saying anything. He just glared at him when he left, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he went directly to Tian''s room and saw Tian lying in bed all the time, crying sadly.


    Because a lot of things happened today, Chu Pan''er didn''t come and had the opportunity to see Tian alone. At that time, when dealing with Zhao Ruoyun, he didn''t find Tian and Chu Ying''er. He thought Tian and Chu Ying''er were resting in the room, so he didn''t ask much. He sat down and had control, so he came.


    "Mother, why are you crying?"


    Chu Pan''er was puzzled when he saw Tian''s appearance. He hurried forward and asked. Now he actually regarded the woman in front of him as his mother, whether it was the original body or him.


    Seeing that it was Chu Pan''er, Tian Shi was a little surprised. He quickly propped up his body and held his hand: "Pan''er, is it really you who came back?"


    Chu Pan''er nodded. He had some doubts. What''s going on?


    At this time, he cried again: "Pan''er, do you think my mother is useless?"


    "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Tian ignored Chu Pan''er''s comfort. He shook his head and cried, "my mother can''t protect you and Ying''er. Why do you think I failed so much?"


    Even if you can''t protect him, what do you mean you can''t protect Yinger?


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed, and he had a bad feeling in his heart: "what''s the matter with Ying''er?"


    Tian wiped his tears when he heard the speech, and told Chu Pan''er the whole story. Chu Pan''er''s face changed greatly when he learned that the whole thing had happened. He suddenly remembered that before, they seemed to have inadvertently said that they misunderstood Chu Ying''er.


    "So you say grandma believes in an outsider and doesn''t believe our Ying''er?"


    Tian Shi covered his mouth and nodded: "your grandmother said that Ying''er was a bad girl and punished him for kneeling outside all night. At that time, I was uncomfortable and slept heavily at night. I don''t know what happened,


    The next day, I learned that Yinger deliberately planned to pour water on Zhao Zichen the night before, but unexpectedly, she teased herself. As a result, she ran to the town because of her willfulness. Now she is still at Tang Gu''s house and doesn''t want to come back. Your grandmother said Yinger doesn''t know shame,


    Naturally, I didn''t believe it, so I planned to go to his house. As a result, I felt very uncomfortable when I landed, and the whole person was dizzy and couldn''t move at all, so I didn''t go to find Ying''er. I wanted your sister-in-law to find it, but your sister-in-law was unwilling, so the matter was put on hold. I think it would be good if Ying''er was there in Tang Gu, after all Can also protect your sister! "


    After hearing all this, Chu Yinger''s face was as gloomy as ink. He beat the table hard. "I didn''t expect that this grandmother did so much. She actually believed an outsider and didn''t want to believe it. As his own granddaughter, Yinger must have hurt Yinger''s heart. It''s normal for Yinger to run away from home, but Yinger really went to Tang Gu''s house?"


    He didn''t believe it at all. After all, Ying''er was very self willed. A girl went to a man''s house. Although the man was his fiance, it was bad for him, so his face became very ugly.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Tian also nodded: "I also think your sister didn''t go there. She knows etiquette, righteousness and shame. She''s sure she won''t do such a special thing, so I''m really worried about what problems there are, but my body doesn''t allow me to think so many problems. Pan''er, what should I do?"


    With these words, Tian''s tears flowed down again. Seeing Tian''s like this, Chu Pan''er felt a little uncomfortable. Naturally, he wouldn''t blame him for not looking for Ying''er. Then, he sighed and hurriedly took Tian''s pulse for him. When he learned about Tian''s condition, he put Tian''s hand down, and then said softly: "Your mother, you are worried too much, so your body is so uncomfortable. I''ll pick up medicine for you these two days!"


    Chu Pan''er understood that it was because of him that Tian was suffering from anxiety. Although Tian was weak, he was a real mother, so he would treat him sincerely.


    Suddenly, the scene of the nightmare came to his mind, and his face changed.


    Noticing Chu Pan''er''s abnormality, Tian Shi was a little strange: "Pan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Pan''er looked at Tian Shi, sighed and said deeply: "I had a nightmare. In the dream, it was Ying''er. He asked me for help in the water. I was very worried..."


    He felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t know whether it was the original owner or his. If something happened to Chu Yinger, he must let all the people who hurt Chu Yinger pay the price.

 Chapter 253

    After taking good care of the Tian family, Chu Pan''er went directly to the town. He knew where Tang Gu''s house was before, so he went directly.


    Tang Gu was cleaning up at home at this time. When he heard someone knocking at the door, he hurried over and opened the door. He was very surprised to see that it was Chu Pan''er. Now that he and Chu Ying''er had decided to marry, he had already changed his name to Chu Pan''er.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing Tang Gu''s vacant face, Chu Pan''er''s face sank, and he already had the answer in his heart.


    "Ying''er quarreled with her elders at home. She hasn''t come home yet. I just came back today. They said it was in your house, so I came to find it!"


    Hearing this, Tang Gu''s face changed: "how can it be? How can Yinger come to my house?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s serious look, Tang Gu thought he just didn''t believe himself: "although I have an engagement with Ying''er, I will never do anything special before marriage, so the eldest sister still believes me."


    See Tanggu like this. Chu Pan''er naturally knew that he had misunderstood.


    "I''m naturally clear about your behavior. It seems that Ying''er has been misunderstood!"


    So where did Ying''er go? He thought of the dream again, and his face became very ugly. Ying''er, don''t worry!


    The people of the Chu family are so damn. Ying''er has obviously disappeared, but she is still there pretending to be indifferent and nothing. What else do you say? Chu Ying''er is shameless and goes to live in her fiance''s house. How can she stand it if she knows?


    "Since you believe me, why are you... Is Ying''er gone?"


    Understanding this, Tang Gu''s face became very ugly. Hearing Tang Gu''s words, Chu Pan''er sighed: "yes, Ying''er is gone!"


    Since Tang Gu is Chu Yinger''s fiance, he should also know about it.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Just now is not the time to ask. I have to find Ying''er! And I have to go back and find some people to settle accounts!"


    At last, Chu Pan''er''s eyes flashed a cold light. It seems that these people are really too much.


    "Elder sister, I hope you can tell me the truth!"


    Tang Gu didn''t know what had happened. He asked eagerly. He was very depressed these two days and couldn''t let him breathe. He was really worried about what had happened.


    Seeing that the man was so eager, Chu Pan''er couldn''t bear to hide it from him. Finally, he told Tang Gu everything.


    When he learned that Chu Yinger was so bullied at Chu''s house, Tang Gu''s face became very ugly. He pulled up his fist and became very gloomy: "these people dare to bully my Yinger like this. My Yinger is so simple and lovely. How can they treat me like this?"


    "I''ll deal with this matter. Tang Gu, ask carefully in this town if you''ve seen Ying''er, and I''ll go back to the village! If you have news and I haven''t come here yet, you''ll come to me."


    With that, he dared not delay, and immediately turned around and went back.


    At this time, it was time for dinner. When they saw that Chu Pan''er was not in, Qi''s provocative sarcasm said: "I said that this hope girl is too unruly. Although she stood up for marriage, she can''t always be at the man''s house!"


    "Who said my eldest sister was at brother Dong''s house?"


    Knowing that Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er might decide to marry, Chu Xi also changed his name.


    Chu Xi looked at Qi with dissatisfaction. Why does the old woman always like to stir up trouble? Hearing Chu Xi''s words, Qi Leng hummed, "otherwise, why haven''t you come back yet? I think you''ve been left for dinner!"


    Just now he knew that Chu Pan''er had gone out as soon as he came back, so he guessed that he had gone to Dong''s house.


    "Enough, eat well. Chu Xi, leave some for your eldest sister!"


    Because I misunderstood Chu Pan''er before, I felt guilty, so I arranged Chu Xi to prepare food for Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Xi took the order and did it naturally, while Qi naturally didn''t dare to say more. He was glared at by little Jiang. Finally, there was silence on the dinner table.


    As soon as Chu Pan''er hurried home, he kicked open the door directly. When the people looked at him, they were angry all over. They couldn''t help but feel strange, but they were also very unhappy.


    "I said, niece, why don''t you open the door hard? I just said a few gossip."


    Because Dong Yizhen said that people outside could hear him, he thought Chu Pan''er heard him. Chu Pan''er stared at Qi coldly and ignored him. Instead, he rushed directly into Zhao Ruoyun''s room. Everyone''s face changed slightly, especially Zhao Zichen ran quickly and rushed in.


    Chu Pan''er came forward, grabbed Zhao Ruoyun directly, pulled his collar and threw him directly to the ground. Seeing this, Zhao Zichen naturally came forward to help his sister and quickly stopped: "Chu Pan''er, are you crazy? Why do you treat my sister like this?"


    Chu Pan''er looked very cold when he heard Zhao Zichen''s words. He held Zhao Ruoyun aside in his hand and said coldly, "I''ll not only pull him out of bed, but also beat him!"


    Then, regardless of Zhao Zichen''s stop, he slapped Zhao Ruoyun in front of him. This time, Chu Yinger deliberately used a minute of internal power, so it was only a few slaps. Zhao Ruoyun''s face became red and swollen like a pig''s head.


    Seeing his sister being bullied like this, Zhao Zichen''s face turned red. He came directly to Chu Pan''er and wanted to beat him, but Chu Pan''er kicked him away.


    As soon as Chiang and others came in, they saw this scene. They saw their daughter being bullied like this and rushed over: "Oh, my poor daughter, how did you become like this? Why? You have to be bullied like this? My dear daughter."


    Then he began to cry. Hearing the annoying cry, Chu Pan''er smiled coldly: "it''s just slapped. Is it necessary to cry like dead? How did your daughter treat me and my sister? No, not only your daughter, but also your son!"


    Thinking of this, Zhao Zichen was so insidious that he was very angry.


    Chiang didn''t understand what happened, but he saw Chu Pan''er treat Zhao Ruoyun like this. Although Zhao Ruoyun had lied to him before, he still couldn''t bear it: "Chu Pan''er, what are you doing? Get down on your knees!"


    For a moment, he thought it was Chu Pan''er''s fault. That''s why he did it. Hearing this, Chu Pan''er ignored Chiang at all.


    There was a touch of cold in his eyes, and he approached Chiang step by step. He said in a cold voice:


    "At the beginning, I was respectful to you, an elder and the grandmother of Pan''er, so I was always patient with you, but I didn''t expect you to intensify. I''d rather trust an outsider than my own granddaughter,


    If you don''t talk about me, just say this Yinger. He just exposed Zhao Ruoyun''s trick, but you punished him to kneel on the ground. As a result, Zhao Zichen threw water on him and falsely accused Yinger of doing it. You believe it, grandma, you are really a good grandma! "

 Chapter 254

    Then he smiled coldly, grabbed Zhao Zichen, who was kicked to the corner by him, and dragged him out. Seeing that they were worried about what happened, they hurriedly followed up. Pan''er directly pulled Zhao Zichen to the water tank, shook up a basin of water and threw it at him.


    Seeing this, the people came to stop them, but how did Chu Pan''er give them a chance to pour water directly on them? They didn''t dare to come forward.


    "If any of you dare to come up, I''ll splash water if you come up!"


    Hearing this, they didn''t dare to move at will. They could only watch Chu Pan''er pour pots of Zhao Zichen, and Zhao Zichen was soon wet.


    Zhao Zichen''s face changed. He was very afraid of the behavior of Chu Pan''er. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er looked weak but so fierce. He knew he didn''t treat Chu Ying''er like this at the beginning. He could see that the people in front of him were avenging Chu Ying''er.


    "Now do you admit who caused the water on Chu Yinger?"


    "It''s Chu Yinger himself. He wants to frame... Ah!"


    Before he finished, a basin of frozen water poured directly on his face, which made him tremble.


    "I don''t think you can tell the truth at all. Let me teach you well!"


    Then another basin of water poured on him. Zhao Zichen couldn''t stand it anymore. He had to tell the truth: "good sister, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, that is, I''m me, and I did everything. I hate Chu Yinger for saying that my sister was pretending, so he poured water on him, and finally framed him!"


    Hearing Zhao Zichen telling the truth, Chu Pan''er threw him to the ground, then wiped his hands with disgust and looked at the people coldly,


    "Now that the truth is known, what objection do you have?"


    When they heard this, their faces became very ugly. Unexpectedly, Zhao Zichen did it.


    In fact, he was also surprised. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at his son. At this time, little Chiang rushed forward and slapped Zhao Zichen directly.


    "Zichen, why are you like this? Why are you so dishonest? Why should you take good care of your sister?"


    Seeing this farce, Chu Pan''er didn''t want to pay attention to him at all. He looked at Chiang with cold eyes: "I said our good grandmother, now you can see clearly what''s going on? Now you can know how much you hurt our hearts,


    Now Ying''er is missing. As a result, you would rather believe what others say than believe that he is a good girl. Ying''er hasn''t come home for a few days. Do others say he is there in Tanggu? "


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Chiang''s face changed: "what do you mean? Will you never be at Tang Gu''s house?"


    Hearing this question, Chu Pan''er sneered: "if you go to Tang Gu''s house as soon as possible, Ying''er will not disappear!"


    Chu Pan''er only felt completely cold. He went directly to find Tian Shi, explained the matter, and planned to go to Chu Ying''er in person.


    He doesn''t think Chu Yinger is in the village, because people inside and outside the village know each other. If he finds Chu Yinger, he will say it.


    When he learned that Chu Yinger was missing, Tian''s face became very ugly. He asked nervously, "really? Is your sister really missing?"


    Chu Pan''er sighed and nodded: "it''s true that Ying''er is missing. Now I don''t know where he is. I''ve told Tang Gu to find him in the town!"


    "How could this happen?"


    Tian Shi was a little stunned. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er saw that Tian Shi was in a wrong mood and quickly comforted: "Mom, don''t worry, I will find Ying''er and won''t let him have anything!"


    Although Chu Pan''er promised, as a mother, Tian was naturally very worried.


    "I promise you, as long as I find Ying''er, I''ll come back!"


    Chu Pan''er calmed down and made it clear that this matter must be settled. A pedantic person like Chiang Kai Shek can go as long as others say a word. He doesn''t believe his own granddaughter. In that case, there''s nothing to stay in this family at all? Then why doesn''t he take Chu Yinger and they leave and live separately?


    But seeing the Tian family in front of him, he suddenly remembered that Chiang would bully the Tian family as long as he was away, so he was very worried.


    It seems that he has to think of a good way.


    At this time, Chu Xi ran over. He also knew that Chu Ying''er was missing, but now there are other things to say: "sister, mother-in-law Lizheng is looking for you!"


    Strange, what did Aunt Li Zheng ask him for?? Although he was confused, he went out and said to Chu Xi when he left, "brook, you are here to advise your aunt!"


    With these words, he left the room and came to the main hall. He saw Aunt Li Zheng waiting for him in the main hall. Seeing Chu Pan''er, he came over and said hello with a smile: "hope girl, I''ve come to tell you good news!"


    Chu Pan''er is surprised to see Chu Ying''er, but how can Mrs. Li Zheng know that Chu Ying''er is missing?


    "I don''t know what my aunt is going to say?"


    Mrs. Li Zheng smiled and said, "it''s not the Dong family. I heard that he just came back from the county. As a result, when my family took me to take care of his father, I didn''t expect such hot news from him!"


    Chu Pan''er still didn''t understand, but he guessed it.


    "What news?"


    Should not? Dong Yizhen has told Li Zheng about it.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Mrs. Li Zheng smiled more happily, "Dong Yizhen told us about the proposed marriage to you while we were here, and said that we would find him a good day. In a few days, he would come to the door with us to formally propose marriage!"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face turned red. I didn''t expect Dong Yizhen to tell Li Zheng about it after such a while.


    "So, I''ll tell you now. You''re too shy to come out and meet people when you have time to propose marriage!"


    Mrs. Li Zheng laughed. Hearing what Mrs. Li Zheng said, Chu Pan''er suppressed his shyness and said with a smile, "thank you, aunt. You told me the news!"


    "Ha ha, I came to tell you that it''s getting late. I have to go back quickly. I''ll get up early tomorrow morning and do embroidery in the town!"


    "What embroidery work?"


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. Didn''t he hear that Mrs. Li Zheng had been idle at home?


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Li Zheng''s mother-in-law said with a smile: "because the farm work at home has been completed, I''m idle and boring. I went to the town to find a job, which is to do embroidery for large families. I can get one or two silver in a month!"


    "Really?"


    Hearing what Mrs. Li Zheng said, an idea flashed through Chu Pan''er''s mind. At this time, Mrs. Li Zheng also asked: "by the way, Pan''er, I heard that your mother''s embroidery is good. I know you''re not willing to let your mother do embroidery outside to subsidize your family. It''s just that I''m hiring people there."

 Chapter 255

    Chu Pan''er smiled and said, "wait for me to discuss with my mother. Otherwise, aunt, you''ll wait for me here?"


    When Mrs. Li Zheng learned that, she agreed with a smile, and Chu Pan''er hurried back to her room to discuss the matter with Tian Shi. When she learned that she was going to do embroidery, Tian Shi was a little surprised.


    "What can I do with my ability? I hope you don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chu Pan''er has seen Tian''s Kung Fu, so he naturally believes in his conscience.


    "Mom, don''t belittle yourself. I know your embroidery work is good and I''ve seen it before, so it''s just a chance for you to subsidize your family. Go and have a try!"


    So that he would not think and worry at home. Moreover, Chiang might vent his anger at him on his mother.


    Therefore, it''s better to let Tian go to the town to do embroidery to pass the time. And you can just earn some pocket money.


    "But will your grandmother agree?"


    Referring to Chiang, Chu Pan''er frowned: "grandma, I''ll tell him!"


    Of course, it''s not to discuss with him or ask his opinions, but to inform him!


    After all, he doesn''t regard this man as his grandmother at all now.


    Soon, Chu Pan''er talked to Tian Shi, and he immediately went to Jiang Shi to tell him about it. Of course, Jiang Shi was very reluctant when he learned that Tian Shi was going to do embroidery in the street, but he had to agree because of Chu Pan''er.


    Therefore, Chu Pan''er soon told the waiting lady Lizheng about it.


    When he learned that Tian Shi could go to work with him in the town, he was very happy: "in that case, let him come with me tomorrow morning!"


    Mrs. Li Zheng said with a smile. Hearing what Mrs. Li Zheng said, Chu Pan''er smiled.


    "Thank you for taking care of my mother!"


    Mrs. Li Zheng waved her hand carelessly, smiled, and then turned and left.


    Next, Chu Pan''er was naturally not idle. He went to Chiang and planned to go directly to Chu Ying''er early in the morning.


    Just before he left, he still planned to talk to Dong Yizhen, so in the dead of night, he set out to Dong''s house.


    Dong Yizhen''s sleep was shallow. When he heard a noise, he woke up and saw a note on the ground. He frowned and hurried out. He saw that it was Chu Pan''er. He was surprised. After all, Chu Pan''er also abided by etiquette and never came to him in the middle of the night. There must be something wrong?


    "Pan''er, what can I do for you?"


    When they came to the depths of the forest, Dong Yizhen asked softly.


    Chu Pan''er saw Dong Yizhen''s tired eyes and felt a little sorry: "brother Dong, I''m really sorry to come to you so late. It''s like this. My sister is missing. I''m going to find him tomorrow. If I can''t find him for a while, I may not come back, so I hope you don''t worry about me!"


    "What? Your sister is missing? What''s going on?"


    Dong Yizhen frowned and asked. Hearing his words, Chu paner was very helpless, so he told Dong Yizhen the whole story. When Dong Yizhen learned it, he was also very angry.


    Finally, he took a deep look at Chu Pan''er and said softly, "when we find Ying''er, we must arrange marriage for him first and then consider ours!"


    Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen would say this. Chu Pan''er gave a slight meal. In fact, he also thought so. After all, he was really worried that other things would happen in the Chu family.


    Suddenly, his heart was full of warmth. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him thought so far.


    "Brother Dong, thank you for thinking so much for my sister!"


    Dong Yizhen, afraid of losing control of her hand, rubbed Chu Pan''er''s head with a smile: "anyway, he is also our sister!"


    Hearing our two words, Chu Pan''er''s face turned red. He stared at Dong Yizhen coyly. "Who''s your sister? Well, now is not the time to talk about this. I have to leave as soon as possible to find my sister. I''m really worried about his accident!"


    I don''t know what happened to Tang Gu. After parting from Dong Yizhen, he went directly to Chu''s house. The next morning, before dawn, he went directly to the town.


    Tang Gu had planned to go to Chu''s house to find Chu Pan''er today, but he didn''t expect Chu Pan''er to come.


    "Elder sister, how''s your side? I''ve inquired here. No one has seen Ying''er at all, but I heard a woman say that she once saw a man who looks very similar to Ying''er taken away by a middle-aged man and walked towards the county!"


    "What? Did you go and have a look?"


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed, and most of the man was Chu Ying''er.


    "I don''t believe Ying''er was taken away, so I don''t have the past, but I''m looking for it everywhere."


    "How could this happen? Now go with me and see if there is any clue!"


    After that, he and Tang Gu went to the place the woman said. At this time, Chu Pan''er noticed that there was a shining thing on the ground not far away. He hurried up and saw that it was an earring. He picked it up and put it in the palm of his hand. His face changed greatly. Isn''t this Chu Ying''er''s?


    Tang Gu also found something strange here. He hurried over and just saw what Chu Pan''er was holding. His face also changed. He recognized that this was Ying''er''s.


    "What the woman said may be true. Ying''er was really taken away!"


    After a long time, Chu Pan''er came to this conclusion. When he learned the news, Tang Gu''s face was very ugly.


    "How could this happen? I knew I would continue to ask!"


    Thinking that Chu Ying''er was taken away, Chu Pan''er panicked and understood that maybe that person was a human trafficker, but how could Chu Ying''er be taken away by him?


    "When did the aunt see Ying''er?"


    Chu Pan''er asked softly.


    "It seems that it was in the afternoon two days ago."


    "So that is to say, Ying''er, he and the man may have arrived in the county!"


    God, after being taken away for two days, Chu Pan''er''s face was very ugly. He subconsciously went to see Tang Gu and knew that Tang Gu would not accept it. After all, Ying''er was taken away by a man. Whether he was a human trafficker or not, it would make people think that Chu Ying''er had lost her innocence. Therefore, as Chu Ying''er''s fiance, Tang Gu didn''t know what he would think.


    On the sight of Chu Pan''er, Tang Gu guessed what Chu Pan''er was thinking and said firmly: "elder sister, don''t worry, if you find Ying''er, no matter what he looks like, I will marry him. My oath will never change because of those so-called rumors!"


    Because of Tang Gu''s words, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help looking a little moved. He didn''t expect that this young scholar who looked very weak in front of him should also have this idea. For a time, he felt that it was also a very good choice to hand Chu Ying''er to this man.


    "It''s lucky for Yinger to meet you at home!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t make any comments on his words, but now is not the time to talk about it. Since Chu Ying''er was taken to the county, they must leave for the county.


    So Chu Pan''er told Chiang about it when he got home. Without Chiang''s consent, he left Chu''s house with his baggage and went directly to the town to meet Tang Gu.


    And when they didn''t take a few steps, they found an unexpected figure!


    Chu Pan''er was puzzled when he saw the man in front of him.


    "Brother Dong, why are you here?"

 Chapter 256

    "I''m worried about you, so I''m going with you!"


    Dong Yizhen''s face was very serious. Chu Pan''er was slightly surprised when he heard Dong Yizhen''s words.


    "In fact, I can handle this by myself. After all, Ying''er him..."


    Thinking of Chu Ying''er, who hasn''t fallen yet, he is very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Since Ying''er is your sister and my sister, I, the brother-in-law, should also take responsibility!"


    He stretched out his hand to pat Chu Pan''er on the shoulder and comforted them. When he heard the two people''s words, he only felt that they were in the clouds. After Tang Gu looked at them: "no, when are you together?"


    Tang Gu is full of doubts now. Why hasn''t he heard Yinger say it?


    "Now is not the time to take care of this. The most important thing for us now is to find Ying''er!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t want to talk about it. He thought it had nothing to do with looking for Ying''er.


    "In that case, let''s start now. I bought an ox cart from my neighbor, so now we don''t have to walk all the way."


    Dong Yizhen pointed to the ox cart on one side and said it to Chu Pan''er. Chu Pan''er looked down his eyes and was surprised. Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen had prepared so much, but when did he do it?


    It seemed that he saw Chu Pan''er''s idea, and Dong Yizhen smiled faintly: "after you told me about it yesterday, I was very worried, so I went to the neighbor all night. Of course, it was a coincidence that the neighbor didn''t rest at that time, so I bought it!"


    In fact, it''s not as simple as he said. It''s just comforting Chu Pan''er.


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen had prepared so well, Chu Pan''er felt very sour: "brother Dong, thank you!"


    "Stop talking. It''s almost dawn. Let''s start!"


    What he never needed was Chu Pan''er''s. In fact, Chu Pan''er was willing to do whatever he wanted him to do.


    In fact, Tang Gu was very moved to see Dong Yizhen do so. He said respectfully with both hands: "brother-in-law, what you did for Yinger!"


    Although he knew that all this was just for Chu Pan''er, he could still say thank you.


    A brother-in-law obviously pleased Dong Yizhen. He raised his lips and said with a smile: "he is also my sister!"


    Pan''er said he was helpless, but he didn''t care so much. He went to the cattle cart and soon the three left the town together.


    When the sky was white, they were passing by a small village not far from the town, but on the way, Tang Gu''s stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable. He quickly called Chu Pan''er: "elder sister, I think I have something urgent to deal with. Can you pull over now?"


    Hearing what Tang Gu said, Chu Pan''er''s face was slightly red. Naturally, he understood. He hurriedly stopped, then pointed to the front and said, "there is a small forest here. Go and solve it quickly. We''ll wait for you here!"


    Tang Gu was a little embarrassed. He covered his abdomen and hurried over. Of course, he didn''t forget to take toilet paper in his hand.


    Seeing the sound of Tang Gu leaving, Chu Pan''er was a little helpless. He sat in the ox cart and felt very sleepy. After all, he didn''t sleep well all night, and his body didn''t recover. Seeing Chu Pan''er like this, Dong Yizhen frowned: "Pan''er, why don''t you have a rest? I''ll call you when you get to the county!"


    Chu Pan''er felt refreshed when he heard the speech. He shook his head: "no, I don''t want to rest. I''d better keep walking. I don''t want to let go of any news about Ying''er!"


    One day he didn''t find Chu Yinger. He couldn''t get good news all day.


    "But you''re really tired!"


    He really can''t bear it. Why doesn''t this girl love herself so much?


    Hearing the concern in the man''s tone, Chu Pan''er was helpless.


    "Brother Dong, thank you for caring about me."


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s stubbornness, Dong Yizhen understood his temper and had to give up. He thought Tang Gu would come out in a little while, but he didn''t expect to wait for more than an hour.


    Chu Pan''er always felt that he should have an uncomfortable stomach, so he waited so long, but now he is not only a little strange.


    "Strange, what''s the matter with Tang Gu? Even if it''s diarrhea, it can''t be that long. What''s wrong?"


    Thinking of this, his face changed. If Tang Gu had an accident and found Ying''er, how should he explain to him?


    Dong Yizhen also felt something wrong. He patted Chu Pan''er on the shoulder and comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll have a look!"


    Then he stepped into the grove. However, after a long walk, he didn''t see his voice, kept calling, and no one responded to him, which made him wonder, what''s going on?


    As time went by, there was still no voice of Tang Gu. But he had to go back to Chu Pan''er


    "What are you talking about? What happened when Tang Gu disappeared?"


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. Come on, they have disappeared. Chu Ying''er is also missing now.


    "No, we have to find it!"


    With that, he took Dong Yizhen into the small forest. However, as Dong Yizhen said, Tang Gu could not be seen everywhere. Instead, he found his cloth bag under a tree.


    Chu Pan''er quickly took the cloth bag in his hand. He looked at Dong Yizhen in amazement: "this bag, I know, is Tang Gu''s, but his bags are here. Where has he gone?"


    At the thought of this, his face was very ugly.


    "Let''s look again!"


    Dong Yizhen is a Chu Pan''er. Don''t worry. He frowned and thought about the development of the situation. At this time, a voice sounded not far away.


    "Excuse me, are you just here, a friend of the scholar childe?"


    Hearing the sound, Chu Pan''er turned around and saw a farmer dressed up with his hair tied in a pile. The whole man looked simple, honest and majestic.


    "What scholar childe?"


    Chu Pan''er had guessed that it was Tang Gu, but he was curious about what was going on.


    The man suddenly laughed when he heard this. He opened his mouth and bared his teeth. He looked very happy.


    "Scholar childe is dressed like a scholar. Just when my eldest brother and I were working here, we found him lying unconscious. Then we sent him back with my eldest brother because we were worried about his accident,


    The young master can''t get up now. At that time, he said he had a friend waiting for him, so I asked me to come and have a look. As a result, I didn''t expect to meet you, so I wanted to ask you if you were waiting for the young master? "


    Chu Pan''er and Dong Yizhen looked at each other and saw a trace of doubt from each other''s eyes: "yes, we are his friends!"


    "If so, come with me!"


    After that, the man took Chu Pan''er and Dong Yizhen back to their home. They didn''t feel meaningful. After all, the people in front of them didn''t look like they knew martial arts. Therefore, if they wanted to do anything, they were not their opponents at all.

 Chapter 257

    "I''ll be at my house soon. Don''t worry, you two. My name is Xiong ER and my eldest brother is Xiong da. We are both honest farmers, so you don''t have to worry about what bad things we will do!"


    As Xiong Er explained his self introduction while walking, Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er had fewer and fewer doubts in their hearts.


    Soon I arrived at Xiong er''s house. I saw a very ordinary thatched house in front of me and a small garden outside, which seemed to contain some vegetables.


    As soon as he walked into the thatched house, Chu Pan''er found that it was very small, and it was like a real house with four walls.


    This surprised him a little. He didn''t expect that the big bear and the big bear were so poor.


    "The home is simple. Don''t worry, you two. I''ll take you to the room to see the childe right away!"


    Looking at the two people looking at their home, Xiong Er smiled and was very embarrassed. It seems that he is still a shy man.


    Chu Pan''er and Dong Yizhen said it didn''t matter. They entered the room together. At this time, a figure rushed out of the room Xiong er said. They saw a slight meal. Then, their eyes fell on Xiong Er: "younger brother, are these two friends of the young master just now?"


    "Yes, elder brother, what are you doing? The childe didn''t wake up. Why didn''t you accompany him?"


    Speaking of Tang Gu, Xiong Da''s face was a little ugly. He sighed and said, "the childe was too weak. He woke up for a while and then passed out again. I haven''t spoken to him yet, so now I''m going to find Uncle Li in our village and let him have a look!"


    "Now that you have found the two friends of that childe, let them rest for a while, have a cup of tea, and I''ll be back later!"


    Hearing that Tang Gu was unconscious again, Chu Pan''er could not help but frown: "brother Xiong, don''t worry. I''ll take a look for him!"


    Xiong Da was stopped. He looked back at Chu Pan''er and spared his head: "what can you see as a big girl?"


    There was nothing on his mind in this sentence. He was completely confused. Chu Pan''er was a little helpless. He explained: "I know some medical skills. If I want to treat him, there should be no problem!"


    "Really? Then look at him. If you can''t see him, I''ll go to Uncle Li right away."


    Xiong Da said loudly, Uncle Li is a good man in his village. Anyone who has a pain can go to him, and he doesn''t charge money, but you can only see a minor illness when you are seriously ill. He has no way at all.


    So even if I go to Uncle Li, I don''t know if he can see a doctor for the childe.


    Now that the girl says he can do medicine, let him have a try.


    Chu Pan''er greeted him with a slight jaw and went into the room. He saw Tang Gu lying on the bed. He looked pale and weak. He frowned. Wasn''t he still fine just now? After walking quickly forward, he began to feel Tang Gu''s pulse.


    But Chu Pan''er was a little surprised when he touched his pulse. He was as worried as Tian. What''s the matter? He was worried too much for no reason. If it was for Chu Ying''er, it shouldn''t be. After all, Tang Gu only knew it yesterday. It''s so fast that he can''t fall ill?


    Put the back of your hand on Tang Gu''s forehead and measure the temperature for him. His forehead was very hot. He hurriedly said to bear 2 standing aside, "can you go and boil some boiled water for me, I have some use!"


    After hearing this, they hurriedly brought boiling water. Chu Pan''er was surprised when he saw that the boiling water was turbid.


    At this time, Xiong Da said with some embarrassment: "girl, I''m really sorry. Our family is poor and the pot is worn out, so there is some rust, but don''t worry, these are clean."


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er smiled at Xiong Da''s shy appearance to show his respect. Then he wiped Tang Gu''s face, put his veil on his forehead to cool down, took out the silver needle he carried, began to disinfect with candle fire, then took out the silver needle and began to prick several needles at each acupoint of Tang Gu''s body.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s consistent actions, Xiong Da Xiong ER was surprised. They never thought that Chu Pan''er could really do such a medical skill, and it seemed that he was even more powerful than Uncle Li in the village.


    But they didn''t interrupt Chu Pan''er''s actions at this time. After all, they were watching. If there were any mistakes, maybe the childe would die, and their responsibility would be great.


    After a while, Chu Pan''er already had fine sweat on his forehead, and the whole upper body passed in a moment, leaving sweat on his body. Seeing this scene, Xiong Da Xiong and Xiong Er were very surprised.


    After a long time, Tang Gu''s face gradually recovered. Chu Pan''er was relieved, quickly took the needle, and then covered him with a quilt. After a long time, Tang Gu slowly woke up.


    Tang Gu opened his eyes and saw Chu Pan''er. He frowned and wanted to get up from bed, but Chu Pan''er pressed him: "Tang Gu, you have a good rest. You just woke up and your body is very weak!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, Tang Gu coughed. He only felt his mouth very dry. At this time, Xiong DA and Xiong Er hurriedly brought him a bowl of water. Tang Gu thanked him and then drank the water.


    Just now Xiong DA and Xiong Er saw Chu Pan''er''s actions, so they were very surprised: "I said, girl, your medical skills are really powerful. I didn''t expect to wake up the childe in a moment."


    Hearing their flattery, Chu Pan''er was very helpless. He smiled.


    Tang Gu had a little spirit after drinking the water. He looked at Xiong DA and Xiong ER and said gratefully, "thank you for saving me. If it weren''t for you, I would have to lie there!"


    He didn''t know how he was. Suddenly he felt weak and fell to the ground.


    Xiong DA and Xiong er said that they were all right. Tang Gu looked at Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er. He said with great guilt: "brother-in-law, sister, I''m really sorry. I''ve delayed everyone''s trip."


    If it hadn''t been for his sudden coma, he would be in the county now.


    "Your body is the most important thing, but don''t think too much in the future. The reason for your coma is that you haven''t had a good rest these two days and think too much, so you''re in a coma!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s explanation, Tang Gu nodded thoughtfully: "so it is, elder sister, thank you for saving me!"


    Tang Gu''s polite words made Chu Pan''er uncomfortable. He waved his hand: "don''t say such a small thing. After all, at least we will be a family in the future!"

 Chapter 258

    "Yes, by the way, Xiong DA and Xiong Er have just saved me. Although they get along with them for a short time, I can see that they are very kind!"


    Tang Gu didn''t forget to introduce Xiong DA and Xiong Er, because he thought they were originally vigilant people, so he made this explanation.


    "We just met!"


    Chu Pan''er looks at Xiong DA and Xiong Er, but they see stars in their eyes. They look very strange, which makes Chu Pan''er a little surprised. What''s going on? Isn''t everything all right just now?


    "You guys okay?"


    Chu Pan''er whispered. Xiong DA and Xiong Er quickly reacted. Then the two brothers looked at each other, and a light flashed at the bottom of their eyes, kneeling directly in front of Chu Pan''er.


    Seeing their movements, Chu Pan''er was startled. He quickly helped them up: "what are you doing?"


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er didn''t want to get up. They knelt on the ground all the time and showed a trace of bitterness: "the hand you showed just now let us know that your medical skills must be very good, so we beg you for something. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Hearing what Xiong DA and Xiong er said, Chu Pan''er wondered, "you two don''t know what I can do for you?"


    The two sighed and finally said, "well, my mother has been ill for many days, but no one can diagnose and treat. The doctor thinks that the time is running out, but our brothers don''t want to give up, so we hope the girl can save my mother. We are grateful!"


    "What?"


    It was because of this that Bai frowned, but he could be cured. His top priority now is to find Chu Yinger, so he doesn''t want to delay anything, because he knows that as long as he delays doing Chu Yinger, he will encounter more danger, and he can''t take risks.


    After thinking about it, I finally had to refuse: "you two are really sorry. The little woman is also powerless. Of course, she is not a little woman. She doesn''t want to save your mother, but she can''t stop because she wants to find her sister!"


    They looked a little gloomy and even more disappointed. Their family has always been very poor. They have no savings at home. Uncle Li usually helps them to see a doctor. However, if they are asked to find a doctor, they have no money at all. Even if they find a doctor, they are all doctors in the triangle, which is of no use at all.


    Now it''s not easy to see a doctor with good Kung Fu. How can they let go, but they have something to do. They have always been kind-hearted people. Since they said they can''t stay, it''s not good for them to continue talking.


    So for a moment, they were silent. Chu Pan''er couldn''t bear to see them like this, but he really couldn''t help it.


    Of course Tang Gu knew what Chu Pan''er was struggling with. He thought that he had just fainted and was brought back by two brothers of others. He could not be ungrateful, so he looked at Chu Pan''er with a drum and said softly, "sister, I have a feeling of indifference?"


    Seeing Tang Gu''s appearance, Chu Pan''er guessed what he was going to say. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "Tang Gu, you say," he wants to see what Tang Gu is talking about, but he also understands that these two people are Tang Gu''s life-saving benefactors, so naturally they won''t want to, but they can''t help when they have something to do.


    But I can''t say when I do many things. If I have grace, I have to help. After all, they must find Ying''er.


    "Eldest sister, I know that we are going to find Ying''er, but since we can come to their two families here, it is also a fate with them. Therefore, I hope my sister can stay and save their mother''s life."


    Seeing Tang Gu talking for them, they had a bright light at the bottom of their eyes and had new hopes.


    Seeing the twinkling light in their eyes, Chu Pan''er sighed. His eyes still stayed on Tang Gu and asked word by word: "do you know we are going to find Ying''er now? What should we do if we are delayed on the road?"


    "I know this, so next I want to say, give it to me if you find Yinger. If you can stay and serve their mother, I will be grateful!"


    Anyway, these two people are also his benefactors, so he can''t abandon them.


    "You are really a dead brain!"


    Chu Pan''er was speechless. He looked at the two people with a look of hope, and his heart was also very uncomfortable. He also understood what their mood was like.


    "It''s OK, but your body can''t!"


    After all, Tang Gu''s body is too weak now. I''m afraid he will go into a coma without two steps!


    "Don''t worry, with the belief of looking for Ying''er, I won''t make any mistakes!"


    Tang Gu said seriously. He almost didn''t stretch out four fingers to swear. Hearing Tang Gu''s words, Chu Pan''er was helpless and had to promise. However, he was still worried, so he looked at Chu Pan''er and said to him,


    "That''s good, but brother Dong, I hope you can go with him. It''s good to take care of him on the way!"


    Dong Yizhen frowned. He didn''t like this arrangement. It''s not that he didn''t want to be with Tang Gu, but that the girl is no matter how powerful, but she is only a girl after all, so he can''t take risks.


    Guess what Tang Gu was thinking? Chu Pan''er shook his head: "don''t worry, brother Dong, I will protect myself well. You can go with him. After all, this matter can''t be dragged on. In this way, we go our separate ways. Maybe you can find Ying''er and I can save his mother."


    As soon as he mentioned that his mother could be saved, bear big bear was very happy on his two faces. They almost knelt down and hugged Chu Pan''er''s thigh.


    "Is it true, girl?"


    Chu Pan''er nodded, "take me to your mother."


    They were very happy when they heard the speech. They quickly welcomed Chu Pan''er into another room. They saw that the room was very successful, but it was much better than what Tang Gu had just talked about. It seemed that they had left many rooms to their mother. At this time, he saw the old woman lying on the bed. She looked very old and the whole person was wrinkled, This makes Chu Pan''er feel a little sour.


    Noticing Chu Pan''er''s sight, the two men were embarrassed to scratch the back of their heads: "girl, I''m sorry to make you laugh. This is my mother."


    "Your mother does look a little bad. When was the last time you asked him to fix it?"


    After a rough look at the woman lying on the bed, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help frowning.


    Finally, I had a number in my heart and told Xiong DA and Xiong er.

 Chapter 259

    Bear looked at each other, and then said for a time: "three days ago, we borrowed money from the villagers and then came to the doctor. However, the doctor said that we should prepare for our mother''s future."


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er frowned, "do you know what''s the cause of your mother?"


    "We also have a little brother. This has happened since my mother went to the little brother''s wedding banquet and came back. I don''t know what happened at that time."


    Speaking of this, Xiong Da looked annoyed. Seeing his appearance, Chu Pan''er guessed what else was going on, but it was someone else''s housework, and he couldn''t manage it.


    "We repeatedly asked our mother, what did he eat? What did he do? As a result, I didn''t expect that he would become like this soon!"


    "I understand now, but I''ll tell you first. It''s very troublesome and complex to treat, so you must wait quietly, otherwise I don''t know what will happen."


    Knowing that Chu Pan''er had this ability, Xiong Da Xiong smiled and was very happy. They were desperate and knelt on the ground, kowtowing to Chu Pan''er all the time.


    "Girl, saving people''s lives is better than building a level 7 floating tu. it''s really here. Thank you first!"


    Seeing that the two were so polite, Chu Pan''er quickly helped them up.


    "You two don''t have to. First save your mother and say these thanks, but there''s some time. Let me go back and discuss it with them!"


    With that, Chu Pan''er returned to the room. Seeing that Tang Gu and Dong Yizhen were waiting, he went forward and said these things.


    "The illness of Xiong DA and Xiong er''s mother still needs some time to treat, so you really have to go and have a look first."


    He saw that their mother seemed to have some stomach bloating, which led to the weakness of the whole person. In addition, the whole person didn''t rest well and didn''t eat well, so their stomach was very large, which made people suspect that they could go to other places.


    "Then you should be careful here alone. Miss Chu, I''m really sorry about this. I''m the one who implicated you!"


    Tang Gu thought it was his own reason and couldn''t help bending over to the man in front of him.


    "In that case, be careful, elder sister!"


    "Then I''ll leave some signals on the road. As long as it''s an inn, I''ll go, so look at it then!"


    Dong Yizhen said seriously that this is the only way for Chu Pan''er to find them.


    Chu Pan''er agreed, and then sent them away. For a time, he was alone. Seeing Chu Pan''er, he stayed alone. Xiong DA and Xiong Er were very moved.


    "Girl, thank you for your generous help!"


    I don''t know how many times they said such words. Chu Pan''er was helpless.


    "You don''t have to. I''ve also found a way to treat your mother. If it''s according to my diagnosis and treatment, these schools should be useful. So now you find these herbs. I''ve painted them on them. Take them back and I''ll have a look."


    "Then trouble the girl!"


    They looked at each other and saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Then they left with a basket.


    Chu Pan''er himself came to their mother''s room, beat their mother, and then asked faintly, "Mrs. Xiong, it''s like this, because we found that your body seems to have something to do with internal and external breathing, so we want to find the reason nearby, that is, whether you are willing to answer me?"


    Hearing the respect in Chu Pan''er''s tone,


    Xiong Da''s mother was very pleased. He didn''t know where his son came from. However, since he could easily see his reason, he also had some skills. "In fact, I didn''t want to see a doctor, but my son had to do so. He knew that my time was running out, so he didn''t take care of it,


    Anyway, they will know the truth sooner or later. It''s better to tell him the truth, so it doesn''t matter whether I''m cured or not. "


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly, "in fact, your son is also filial. No matter what method, he hopes to save you!"


    Chu Pan''er said faintly. He knew that Xiong DA and Xiong Er were both very filial people.


    When the old woman heard this, she smiled and shook her hand. "Of course I know that my two children are very obedient, but I also know that sometimes I really hurt them, so."


    At this point, the old woman sighed. Chu Pan''er understood that the old woman didn''t want to let herself. No one could stop it. After all, they also wanted to do something for their own mother.


    "Thank you for treating me today, but I don''t think I need to see a doctor. After all, the two children have spent enough money on me. I don''t want to waste any more money!"


    The old woman said deeply that this was the last thing he wanted. However, the two children couldn''t stand their filial piety. They even begged others to treat him. How could he stand it?


    It turned out that he was worried about money. Chu Pan''er smiled calmly: "this time I was free and saved my friend''s life, so it''s equivalent to passing!"


    "But no matter what, their two children did not do well. Although your friend was saved by my son, so what? No matter what, they can''t repay their kindness?"


    After that, he sighed heavily. He was very bad about his son''s behavior. Unexpectedly, the old woman misunderstood. Chu Pan''er quickly explained: "They are also filial. They don''t say they repay their kindness with gratitude, but they think they happen to meet someone who knows medicine, so they knelt down and begged me. I was also moved by their sincere appearance, so I will stay to treat you. I hope you don''t belittle yourself and don''t give up treatment. After all, this is also your son''s intention."


    The old woman was silent. He lay in bed with a drop of tears flowing from the corners of his eyes. Chu Pan''er was also moved when he saw this scene. In fact, being an old woman didn''t care about the filial piety of his two sons, but didn''t want his sons to spend some time on his affairs.


    Sure enough, the old woman whispered, "after all, I''ve buried half of my body in the loess. What should I do if my son is so wasteful? After all, they still have future expenses and the cost of getting a wife and having children, but they all waste them on the old woman and me. What do you think I should do?"


    His face was very distressed and his heart was also very uncomfortable. He didn''t understand why his son was so stupid. Men who didn''t make good use of their money wasted all on him.

 Chapter 260

    After contact, Chu Pan''er also learned that the old woman used salt water to hang her life these days, and his body seems to be in the extreme state. If he doesn''t step up treatment, he may lose his life.


    That''s why his sons were so nervous that they would rather kneel down to him than save their mother.


    In this way, after chatting with the old woman for a while, Xiong Da Xiong came back with the medicine and left the old woman''s room. He saw that they all brought back all the herbs designated by it. It seems that these two people are still capable of making materials. If they can learn from them, they will be a good doctor in the future.


    "Knowing as like as two peas, you can find the same pattern as these drawings."


    They all look good, but Chu Pan''er looked at them one by one. After all, there are many similarities in this medicinal material. I''m afraid they made a mistake, because as long as they need to dismantle a section and make a mistake, the efficacy is completely different.


    Seeing that they were praised, the two were embarrassed to scratch the back of their heads, "girl, I''m flattered. We also had a lot of exploration to find these herbs."


    "Yes, it''s because of you that we found these herbs so quickly, and they all look good!" he said. He picked up a herb and put it in front of his nose. When he heard Chu Pan''er''s words, they laughed.


    "By the way, now go and boil a pot of water, and then throw all the herbs into it."


    Now the most important thing is not to take medicine, but to let the old woman take a bath first. After taking a medicine bath, she will give him an injection, which is much more convenient.


    "What do you do with boiling water?"


    Chu Pan''er patiently explained, and then left the bear shouting that bear two went down to boil water.


    Seeing that he was left behind, Xiong Da was a little confused. Chu Pan''er quickly explained, "it''s no use for me to leave you. I''ll give you a prescription now. You go to the street to get the medicine immediately!"


    There are many medicinal materials here, which are not available in the mountains. Moreover, all these drugs need to be dried. They can''t be enough. Even if they step on them, they must be dried. Therefore, we can''t waste time. We can only buy them on the street.


    Chu Pan''er knew that there was no money in Xiong Da''s family, so he didn''t say he planned to let them pay. He took out a silver from his waist and handed it to Xiong da.


    "Take this silver. You have no silver. Take it. You can only use it when you buy medicine in the street. Then you can keep the rest until it is useful later!"


    Xiong Da didn''t take the silver. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Chu Pan''er was so good. He not only treated their mother''s illness, but also took money to buy them medicine. But how can this be done? They said that the poor can''t be poor, so the money can''t be taken.


    "Girl, I can''t take the money. After all, it''s also your hard money. Although our family has no money, we can''t say that others give us money inexplicably!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiong Da knew a lot of truth. He was a little helpless. He still sent the money from his palm: "take it. It''s not convenient to say no money. I know the situation of your family, because I don''t know how much money those drugs need, so I gave you money to buy them. Don''t get me wrong!"


    Hearing this, Xiong Da didn''t feel good. Finally, he thought deeply, sighed and took the silver. Then he went to the town and planned to buy some medicinal materials, but he didn''t expect to meet Li Zheng on the way back. He saw that Xiong Da had bags of medicinal materials in his hand, and there was some doubt in them.


    "I said Xiong Da, how could you buy so many herbs?"


    He knew that there was a seriously ill conscience among the bears. However, the doctor said that the medicine stone had no spirit. How to do it? Xiong Da also took so many medicinal materials. This medicine can''t be eaten indiscriminately, so he quickly stopped and said, "it''s three poisons. You can''t give it to your mother!"


    Hearing that Lizheng misunderstood, Xiong laughed. He quickly explained that Xiong Da had a female doctor at home. Lizheng''s face changed slightly and was a little unhappy.


    "How can such a young woman be a doctor? Even if she knows medical skills, it''s only a little. Moreover, what if she breaks your mother?"


    He guessed that the woman was probably a liar. How could he cure a disease that other eldest husbands couldn''t cure, so he didn''t believe it at all. Hearing this, Xiong Da was a little helpless. He also knew that Lord Li Zheng was also for their good, but they didn''t want their benefactor to be misunderstood.


    "Lord Li Zheng really misunderstood. The girl''s medical skills are very good, so we believe him like this."


    Li Zheng took a dubious look at him, as if he didn''t believe it.


    "Is that so? I said you shouldn''t be cheated. Now in this world, many bad people can''t listen to and believe. Understand? After all, it''s a mother''s body!"


    Of course, he understood this truth, because he saw Chu Pan''er show his hands, so he believed in his ability. After all, it was also for his mother.


    At this time, Lord Li Zheng thought about it and felt it was inappropriate. He hurriedly said, "forget it, let me go back with you. I want to see what the female doctor is sacred and let you believe him so much. What should I do if you get sick in your composition?"


    Hearing that Li was about to go back with him, Xiong Da felt very unhappy. It was not that he didn''t want to, but that since he wanted to believe that others could believe a thorough, he was following him back. I''m afraid it would make people doubt something.


    "Li Zheng, I''d better forget it. After all, I don''t want this girl to misunderstand anything."


    "There can be any misunderstanding. If this girl really has some skills, she won''t be afraid of being suspected by me. I''ll go back with you now."


    After that, he went home with him when he was a big bear.


    Seeing Xiong Da coming back, Xiong Er hurriedly went out to meet him. He saw a Li Zheng behind him, which surprised him. Xiong Da explained.


    Seeing nothing moving in the house, Xiong ER was relieved.


    Seeing that they were so cautious, Lizheng didn''t believe Chu Pan''er''s ability at all, so he went straight in and saw that Chu Pan''er was about to give the needle to the old woman. He hurried forward to stop him.


    "Stop it, little girl. I heard you can do medicine, but what do you take to prove that you can''t take this medicine indiscriminately. If you accidentally kill a human life, you can''t afford it, okay?"


    After that, Li Zheng looked serious. Hearing Li Zheng''s words, Chu Pan''er frowned. Xiong Da Lai explained to Chu Pan''er. Seeing that he was questioned, Chu Pan''er understood that another person would have his vigilance.


    I''m afraid it will take some effort to believe that your medical skills are good.


    "It''s Lord Li Zheng. It''s really disrespectful, but you''re really an adult. Please rest assured, but I won''t do this porcelain work without the diamond."

 Chapter 261

    Hearing this, Li Zheng snorted coldly, "girl, you can''t do without a little evidence. After all, this is a human life. I can''t believe you casually!"


    "Lord Li Zheng, I know that this is really hard to believe, but there is no doubt that I have medical knowledge. Besides, if this aunt doesn''t treat at home, I''m afraid something will happen. Does Lord Li Zheng want to see a life lost like this?"


    "But I can''t let you take risks here. They are my intelligence. I have to treat them with my heart."


    Li Zhengyan said sternly that he really didn''t want to have a try in front of him to avoid any problems. Bear two was poor enough. If something happened again, he would be able to bear it, so he couldn''t take risks with them.


    "It''s hard for Lord Li Zheng."


    Suddenly he said a word. Li Zheng''s face was confused. Chu Pan''er explained faintly. I think Li Zheng''s tongue coating is yellow, his face is pale, and his Yintang is even black. Although his whole body looks very strong, it is weak, and his body is estimated to have reached its limit. "


    "How do you know about it?"


    Li Zheng narrowed his eyes slightly and was very surprised that he had seen his disease before, but no one could see what disease he had, and there was no way to cure it.


    "Of course, I can see that what a doctor can do best is to look, hear and ask. Therefore, the first thing I don''t do is to look."


    Li is a little surprised. Does the girl really know some medical skills?


    "Then you can tell me what my disease is. After all, no doctor in this town can see it."


    Chu Pan''er smiled calmly. He was holding out his hand and took his pulse for him. Then he looked more and more serious.


    After a while, I already had the answer in my heart. I lightly explained that you are almost the same as this aunt. You are depressed and very uncomfortable, so you will become this disease over time, but yours is much more serious than his. It is because he is too old and his situation is completely different from yours. If you don''t rectify it, I''m afraid this body will be dragged down by yourself sooner or later.


    Of course, what he said was obesity. The adult Zuo Lizheng looked magnificent and incomparable. It was entirely because of the fat on his body. Moreover, coupled with too many things he thought on weekdays, he had a new solution over time. He made his heart knot longer and longer, and gradually became a part of his body. Finally, he became a disease of his body, which has been torturing the man with low back pain.


    At the beginning, they didn''t know such a thing would happen, so they didn''t care at all, but now there''s no way to care. After all, their bodies have been dragged to the limit, which makes Chu Pan''er very unable to see, but they also understand that no one can stop it.


    "So what is the cure?"


    At this time, in Li Zheng''s eyes, there was no longer the contempt just now. On the contrary, he was very surprised and asked. Hearing Li Zheng''s words, Chu Pan''er did not intend to find Li Zheng, but directly told the little demon king the location of Zheng''s home. Chu Pan''er had no choice but to turn east and West, but he didn''t know where to go.


    "Now I want to cure the mother of bear two. I''m afraid I don''t have time to cure you. If you don''t believe my medicine, you can take the prescription I wrote to see if it can cure the disease?"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the man took a closer look at the prescription and found that there were no loopholes on it, which made him a little confused.


    As time went by, Li Zheng didn''t know how many times he looked at the prescription. Finally, he decided that the woman in front of him did know medicine. He thought too much, so he caused it again and again, but the little devil didn''t care much, but he also understood that it was for their sake. Even if anyone could not believe him, A young woman can also do medicine.


    "It seems that I really misunderstood, girl. I''m really sorry. I hope you don''t mind."


    Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er didn''t care, but smiled calmly: "I don''t know this Lizheng adult, but I''d like to continue to treat his mother."


    Hearing this, Li Zheng''s face was slightly red. He was very embarrassed. He quickly hugged his fist and said, "girl, please continue. We''ll wait outside."


    Nevertheless, Li Zheng was still a little worried, so he retreated and asked for the second place and waited outside the house.


    Although he was helpless, he also knew that this was the biggest concession Li was making, so he didn''t stop it.


    Soon, Xiong Er cooked hot water, because no matter how big Xiong Er is, he is a son and it is not easy to drag his mother''s clothes, and Chu Pan''er has never done such a thing,


    So he turned to find Lizheng. After all, he believed that Lizheng should have a wife at his age, so he planned to let him find his wife and change clothes for the old woman.


    When he learned that, Lizheng naturally went home immediately and found his wife. Soon, Lizheng''s wife followed him. He was scolding Lizheng all the way. How can a young woman do it? Then, after Li Zheng explained it for him, Mrs. Li Zheng reluctantly believed it.


    He took a deep look at Chu Pan''er, which was unbelievable. After all, how could such a young woman have medical skills and be so good.


    Seeing that Mrs. Li Zheng still didn''t believe him, Chu Pan''er patiently explained. Then he looked at Mrs. Li Zheng in front of him, and his face changed slightly. How could this woman do this?


    Seeing Chu Pan''er looking at himself, Mrs. Li Zheng was a little unhappy. He couldn''t help saying, "what do you mean when I say this girl? What do you mean by pointing at me? Look here and there. What do you want to express?"


    Hearing the sharp tone of Mrs. Li Zheng, Chu Pan''er was helpless. He didn''t want to compete with the people in front of him. After all, Xiong Da''s mother is his patient, and he must be responsible for his patient.


    Tired Li Zheng came out of the window, sighed and thought, is he really dead soon? Mrs. Li Zheng is changing clothes for the old woman in the room. After changing, she puts him in the bath bucket. In fact, he still doesn''t believe in the woman in front of him.


    At this time, as soon as the old woman came into contact with the pot of hot water, she was so hot that she screamed. Mrs. Li Zheng wanted to see what was going on, but she was stopped by Chu Pan''er. However, she didn''t expect that after a while, the old woman began to enjoy the hot temperature slowly. This surprised Mrs. Li Zheng. She didn''t expect that she could still do this. At this moment, I can''t help but look at his medical skills.


    "Don''t worry, I said I wouldn''t hurt him."


    Chu Pan''er smiled calmly. He knew that Ren was too nervous here, so he had such a mind.


    Hearing what he said, Mrs. Li Zheng felt guilty, and he felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 262

    While taking advantage of the bath time for the old woman, Chu Pan''er planned to express his opinions. He came to Li Zheng and said to them, "I believe the two have been married for many years and have no children."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, their faces changed slightly, as if they had been so for many years. When they went to the doctor, the doctor couldn''t see anything, which made them very distressed.


    Does the girl see anything wrong? But that year, how could he see it? So he was a little confused.


    "I know what you are wondering, but I also hope you can believe me. It''s not that I want to meddle, but that I don''t want others to question my medical skills all the time!"


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, their faces changed. Unexpectedly, their actions would make Chu Pan''er feel misunderstood. However, at first, he did not believe in the woman''s medical skills in front of him, and immediately felt a little embarrassed: "this girl is really sorry. It is our ignorance that made you misunderstand, so we solemnly apologize to you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Naturally, I won''t mind such small things, but I hope you can remember that I did all this just for myself.


    Chu Pan''er was surprised to hear Chu Pan''er''s words: "I mean, I can treat your infertility and your heart disease, but I also don''t want you to continue questioning."


    Mrs. Li Zheng panicked when she heard that she was infertile, but when she looked at the woman''s bright eyes, for a time, she felt that she was not ill at all. He didn''t know why, and suddenly had great trust in the woman in front of him.


    Chu Pan''er smiled faintly. He took out the prescription, wrote the medicine on it, and then handed it to Tang Gu,


    Seeing that large string of medicinal materials, Chu Pan''er was a little distressed, but he thought of it


    For the sake of his health, he had to buy these herbs.


    After two days, Chu Pan''er kept letting the old woman take a bath and pouring wine for him. Slowly, the old woman''s depression was almost better. Feeling that his stomach was no longer bulging, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help but say to Xiong Da Xiong Er: "You two remember to pay attention to your young appetite these days. He is now caused by heart disease, which will lead to this. Moreover, he must have eaten something unclean, which will make him hear very serious. Therefore, you must pay attention to these in the future!"


    Li Zheng came to the two families and saw Chu Pan''er still working and doing. A smile crossed his eyes. He hurriedly came to Chu Pan''er for promotion. Qingsong said hello, "Miss Chu, Hello, long time no see."


    Unexpectedly, it really came here again. Chu Pan''er understood that they didn''t go to the three treasures hall. When they came, there must be other reasons. He put down his things. He looked at them faintly: "if you have anything, please say it directly!"


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er was so straightforward, they couldn''t hide too much. Then they opened their mouth and explained: "yes, because no one can cure my mother''s disease and me, so I hope the girl can help us see if there is medicine!"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er frowned. Although he also wanted to stay for treatment, he really couldn''t delay any more. It was two days later, so if he delayed any more, he really couldn''t do it, so he directly declined them:


    "I''m really sorry, you two, because I have something important to do, so I can''t delay time. At that time, I hesitated for a long time when I promised to treat the second mother of Xiong Da Xiong, so I don''t have time to find my sister these two days. I can''t delay any more. I hope you can understand."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, they frowned, but they also knew it was hard to force, but they also felt a little uncomfortable. After all, they wanted to solve the disease as soon as possible, but since they could not accept it, he had to give up.


    Xiong DA and Xiong Er also came over and explained. They assured them that Chu Pan''er absolutely didn''t despise them. Li Zheng and Li Zheng''s mother-in-law were completely relieved. At this time, Chu Pan''er saw that they were a little impatient, and finally said faintly: "I know what you think, but I''m really sorry. If you''re willing to wait, you can save you when I come back. After all, you don''t have to be like Xiong DA and Xiong''s mother."


    Hearing that Chu Pan''er was already willing to save himself, they were very grateful. How could they ask for anything else? So they soon relaxed their hearts: "in that case, let''s be willing to wait. Just miss Chu, I hope you can remember me!"


    Hearing what they said, Chu Pan''er nodded. Don''t worry. Since I promised you, I will do it without any deviation.


    With Chu Pan''er''s assurance, the two changed their looks, and he also hoped that the people in front of him could do what they said.


    Chu Pan''er only gave Xiong Da Xiong er the last instructions, so he directly left the village called Dashui village and soon came to the county seat using lightness skills. However, there was no voice of Dong Yizhen in the county seat. He thought that Dong Yizhen said to leave something for him in the inn, so he found several inns. Finally, he found what Dong Yizhen left in one of the Yuelai inns mark.


    It turned out that they found traffickers in the county, but they were a step late. They had already boarded the ship and left, so they had to go to the wharf together.


    Chu Pan''er frowned. He handed a silver to the innkeeper and left quickly. Soon, he came to the wharf, but the fisherman gave him a letter: "girl, this is a childe. Let me give it to you. Have a look!"


    Hearing the fisherman''s words, Chu Pan''er hurriedly took over the letter. Seeing the contents of the letter, he learned that Dong Yizhen and they had followed the ship, so he quickly rented a ship from the fisherman and went across the sea.


    The county on the other side is called Guancheng, which is larger than here. Chu Pan''er still hasn''t caught up with Dong Yizhen all the way.


    On the other side, Dong Yizhen followed a large ship ahead with Tang Gu and saw someone waiting on the ship. Dong Yizhen understood that it was the man of the human traffickers.


    "Brother Dong, what do you think these traffickers want to do? I don''t think Ying''er is the only one!"


    "There are many people who abduct and sell women and children. Most people want to come here!"


    Dong Yizhen looked at the ship in front and said coldly. Hearing Dong Yizhen''s words, Tang Gu was very upset: "Why are these people so dishonorable and don''t do good people, but they always do these things and sneak around."


    "That''s how people are!"


    After taking a deep look at Tang Gu on one side, Dong Yizhen said faintly.

 Chapter 263

    "They are always not satisfied with the status quo and are bent on making money in the quickest way, so they think of this method."


    "With so many people missing, isn''t there anyone in charge?"


    Tang Gu felt very aggrieved. He wanted to ask for orders for officials and the people. Now he was really sad to see these criminals at large.


    "In fact, sometimes officials protect each other, and collusion between officials and bandits is also common. Sometimes when money is given, those officials will sit and ignore it, so don''t expect them to ask for orders for the people!"


    Dong Yizhen calmly pointed out this. He understood Tang Gu''s ideas. He also had a lot of contact with Tang Gu these two days, so he also knew better.


    Tang Gu sighed a long sigh, but his heart was still very uncomfortable. At this time, he was stunned when he saw the ship in front stop: "brother Dong, look, the ship stopped. Did they find us?"


    He turned pale at the thought of this. What should he do if he let them jump over the wall?


    "Don''t worry. What should have happened? I''ll have a look!"


    Tang Gu was about to ask Dong Yizhen how to see it, but he saw that Dong Yizhen disappeared when he heard a burst of breaking wind. This surprised Tang Gu. He didn''t expect that brother Dong could still do Kung Fu.


    At this time, Dong Yizhen stood high on the top of the ship. Now he could easily close everything in front of him. That is, he saw that there were small boats approaching in front of the ship, and one of them was planted with a flag. On the flag was a big skeleton, which proved that it was all a group of pirates.


    It was interesting that the pirates met the traffickers. Dong Yizhen narrowed her eyes slightly. At this time, the traffickers began to retreat the ship, but where did they have those boats fast, so soon the waterways jumped directly onto the ship, waved with a knife. The traffickers basically didn''t know any moves, so they were subdued soon. I saw this scene.


    Something flashed through his mind. After grasping it quickly, he smiled coldly.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of these traffickers, he secretly sneaked into the underground floor, followed the voice and found the place where Chu Yinger was detained.


    At this time, Chu Ying''er was helplessly locked in the cage. There were other girls in the cage. They looked very poor. Dong Yizhen saw it and couldn''t bear it. He stepped forward and directly opened the lock. When he heard the noise, everyone''s face changed and thought what had happened? When she looked up and saw that it was Dong Yizhen, Chu Yinger was very happy. He hurried forward and called, "brother Dong, why are you here?"


    "We followed the ship until we found you. Now they have been robbed by pirates, so you come with me now."


    He wanted Chu Yinger to leave with him, but Chu Yinger hesitated. He pointed to the women behind him and said, "brother Chu, can you save these women together? After all, we supported each other and had a very happy time these two days, and they were abducted by human traffickers!"


    "No, I promised your sister to send you back safely!"


    Dong Yizhen frowned. What happened to others had nothing to do with him.


    But Chu Ying''er didn''t want him to know that Dong Yizhen must have the ability to save all of them. After all, he asked. Traffickers sell these women. If they are better, they can become other people''s servant girls, but if they are bad, they will fall into the dust and become women under men.


    So he doesn''t want to, and it''s not what he wants to see.


    "Brother, even if I beg you, help these girls. They are really poor."


    Chu Yinger looked like she was about to cry. He believed that if her sister was here, she would agree to help these girls.


    Hearing Chu Ying''er''s words, Dong Yizhen frowned. He glanced at the look of hope in the eyes of those women. For a moment, he agreed, but so many people can''t take them all at once. After all, with his ability, it''s more than enough to take Chu Ying''er with him, but so many people are sure to be found, so we must be wise.


    "Well, I''ll sneak in sometime. When I get to the place, I''ll find a way to get all of you out!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s promise, everyone was very happy. Chu Ying''er was the happiest. Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen was so talkative.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t say much, but left quickly. He glanced at the boatmans who were still robbed by pirates. He thought of something in an instant, hooked his lips and directly showed his body.


    At this time, the pirates also noticed that Dong Yizhen quickly stopped and said, "who are you, smelly boy? When did you get on the ship?" just now they had a look at this group of people. There were no men who picked up money.


    Hearing the pirate''s words, Dong Yizhen said coldly, "I''ll take care of this business today!"


    He rushed to the head pirate and beat him up. Although these pirates had martial arts skills, they didn''t matter to Dong Yizhen at all. Therefore, after a while, these people were beaten down and all of them were thrown under the sea. He knew that these pirates living on the sea wouldn''t accumulate water because of this, so he didn''t care.


    The property just robbed by the pirates was on the chopping board at this time. Seeing that the pirates had been beaten away, the head of the human trafficker was very surprised. He hurried to Dong Yizhen and said with an arch hand: "great Xia, thank you for saving!"


    The trafficker leader was very grateful. Hearing what the trafficker said, Dong Yizhen didn''t care: "it''s a small matter. It''s just passing by! I was going to find a job in the opposite City, but I didn''t want to meet these bandits!"


    When the trafficker heard that Dong Yizhen was looking for a job, he looked up and down at Dong Yizhen, and his eyes were full of infinite light. "The great Xia doesn''t know, but he is willing to work under us. Don''t worry, this salary is definitely not a problem."


    Hearing what the trafficker leader said, Dong Yizhen pretended to be very surprised: "really? If so, I don''t have to go to the opposite County!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen questioning his words, the head of the trafficker was a little unhappy: "of course it''s true. What did I deceive you to do? Now you can come to work!"


    "In that case, I will work under you! As long as you give me a bite to eat, I will be loyal to you!"


    Dong Yizhen clapped his chest and said word by word.


    With Dong Yizhen''s assurance, the trafficker leader laughed.


    When he saw that Dong Yizhen had no baggage, he couldn''t help wondering, "by the way, since you are going to the county in front, why don''t you have any baggage in your hand?"


    Hearing his words, Dong Yizhen''s eyes flashed slightly and pointed to a boat not far away: "all my things were on that boat. At that time, I saw that your route was the same as mine, so I didn''t bother to find the way and followed you!"


    When the trafficker saw the ship, he had some doubts in his heart, because he also noticed that the ship had just been following behind them. Now he understood Dong Yizhen''s explanation.


    So he didn''t say much. After the traffickers agreed, Dong Yizhen used lightness skills in front of the traffickers and returned to the ship.


    When Tang Gu saw Dong Yizhen coming back, he was very surprised: "brother Dong, why didn''t you bring Ying''er back? Isn''t Ying''er not on that ship?"


    At the thought of this, Tang Gu''s face became very ugly. If so, they would have wasted all their previous efforts.


    Knowing that Tang Gu had misunderstood, Dong Yizhen explained what had just happened.

 Chapter 264

    Tang Gu was surprised to learn about Dong Yizhen''s plan. He didn''t expect Dong Yizhen to be like this. For a moment, he was very impressed.


    "So now I''m going with my baggage, just like that ship. After you get to the dock, I''ll wait for Chu Pan''er there!"


    Hearing Dong Yizhen''s order, Tang Gu agreed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do what you say!"


    Tang Gu naturally believed in the person in front of him. He nodded.


    "This must be done properly!"


    Tang Gu understood this truth and saw that Dong Yizhen jumped onto the ship again soon. He still had a faint worry in his heart.


    The whole day passed. Finally, in the afternoon of the next day, he arrived at the county next door. As Dong Yizhen said, Tang Gu found an inn next to the wharf and stayed there, waiting for Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er kept running all the way to Guancheng next door.


    As soon as he got to the dock, he met a fisherman and handed him a letter. He learned that Tang Gu was waiting for him at a nearby Inn, so he rushed there immediately and finally met Tang Gu.


    Seeing the figure of Dong Yizhen, Chu Pan''er wondered, "strange, where has brother Dong gone?"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er coming, Tang Gu sighed, "brother Dong went to save Ying''er, but Ying''er asked him to save everyone, so brother Dong went deep into the enemy camp and was trying to save those people."


    i see.


    Chu Pan''er frowned. How could Dong Yizhen take such a risk? At least I''m waiting for him to come.


    "Did he say what we should do when he left?"


    Chu Pan''er guessed that Dong Yizhen should leave something before leaving.


    Sure enough, Tang Gu said solemnly, "he asked us to wait here. He won''t go anywhere. He will come to us!"


    "Is it that simple?"


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised. Tang Gu nodded, very helpless.


    "It''s estimated that he''s worried about what''s wrong with us, but I''ve been waiting here for the past two days and found that there are almost no separate women and children on the street here. There is a large human trafficker base here!"


    "How could this happen?"


    I think that the last murder of a woman was also caused by those human traffickers, but these human traffickers simply sold the woman, and no one knows where to sell it.


    "As the world goes down, people''s hearts are not ancient. For money, these people lose their original humanity."


    At this point, Tang Gu was in great pain. He closed his eyes and pulled his fist tightly. If one day he was admitted to fame, he would be a good official.


    "Tang Gu, don''t care too much. Let''s go around first and see what''s around!"


    After all, when they arrive at a place, they are not familiar with the terrain at all. If something happens, it must not be good for them. After all, the strong dragon can''t suppress the local snake.


    Tang Gu also expressed his understanding. Then he cleaned up and followed Chu Pan''er out.


    Sure enough, as Tang Gu said, there are almost no women here who go on the street alone. Even if there are, they are followed by one or two people behind their veils.


    It is estimated that it is really because of fear. Seeing this scene, Chu Pan''er also has some helplessness in his heart.


    At this time, they came to a restaurant, but they didn''t expect a figure to be blown out. Chu Pan''er was almost hit and stepped back, which saved him from the difficulty.


    I saw that the person who was blasted out was an old man in his 70s. The whole person looked shabby, and one face could be, just like a beggar. At this time, the person who blasted him out angrily scolded: "damn smelly beggar, eat and drink here, and kill you sooner or later!"


    Then he picked up the stick on one side and began to fight wildly. The old man couldn''t dodge. He was beaten several times, but he still said, "I want to find my granddaughter, I want to find my granddaughter!"


    It was amazing that such an old man cried in the street. Chu Pan''er frowned at the sight of the onlookers. What he wanted to ignore was that he still couldn''t bear to see an old man so miserable. At this time, Tang Gu beside him couldn''t stand it anymore. He rushed out and directly blocked the stick for the old man.


    He hit Tang Gu on the back with a painful cry. When he saw the wrong person, the shopkeeper changed his face, pestled the stick on the ground, and shouted discontentedly, "I said smelly boy, what are you waiting for me to do here?"


    Hearing the shopkeeper''s words, Tang Gu smiled bitterly, looked at him and said word by word: "shopkeeper, I don''t know how the old man offended you, but I hope you can forgive people and forgive people. After all, as an old man, you look so poor!"


    "He''s pathetic, but I''m not pathetic. Why can he eat and drink freely and pretend to be an uncle here? I suspected he had no money when I saw his rags. As a result, he really had no money."


    After that, he Pooh.


    It was the old man who cried innocently. Hearing the old man''s cry, Tang Gu was very upset. He took out a silver from his bag and handed it to the shopkeeper: "since you say he sent you money, there is no silver. Even if I pay it back for him, I hope you don''t blame him anymore!"


    Seeing that Tang Gu was so generous, the shopkeeper couldn''t say anything more. He took the silver, frowned and said, "there are fools in the world now!"


    With a cold drink, he returned to the store and saw that the excitement was gone. Everyone nodded to the little pigeon, but it soon dispersed.


    Tang Gu went to the old man, took out the silver in his purse and handed it to the old man: "Sir, take these silver!"


    He could see that the old man in front of him was not a beggar.


    Maybe he was just silver stolen on the way.


    The old man looked at Tang Gu tremblingly. Knowing that Tang Gu had saved himself, he was grateful and sobbed, "thank you, child! Child, can you help me find my granddaughter? I said you''ve been missing for many days, and I can''t find him. My son and daughter-in-law will blame me!"


    Then he looked uncomfortable. Hearing his words, Tang Gu subconsciously thought of the group of human traffickers.


    "Your granddaughter is gone. When did she disappear?"


    Subconsciously, he asked. When Tang Gu asked, the old man seemed to fall into memory. Finally, he waved his hand.


    "I don''t know. I said when you disappeared. In short, he disappeared. I heard that there are many traffickers here, so I''ll take a chance and see if I can see my granddaughter!"


    Hearing this, Tang Gu was very sad. "Are you so embarrassed because you are looking for your granddaughter?"

 Chapter 265

    He seemed to understand Tang Gu''s meaning, but he didn''t seem to understand it. He muttered to himself: "I came all the way from home and spent a lot of money. Finally, when I arrived here, my money was robbed by a group of beggars. As a result, I thought I had money to eat, so I went to the hotel, but I didn''t expect to get a point, so I was driven out by my boss!"


    As Tang Gu just saw, sure enough, there was a misunderstanding, and Tang Gu found that the old man in front of him didn''t seem to have a good mind.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er came forward. He asked softly, "so that we can find it for you!"


    Seeing that the old man was so crazy, he still remembered to find his granddaughter. He was moved by it, so he asked for help.


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the old man looked at him in surprise: "is this girl really willing to help me? If so, I am very grateful and will give you a lot of money!"


    Sure enough, the old man''s brain is not very clever.


    "I don''t need money, just a little effort!"


    Chu Pan''er opened his mouth lightly. Anyway, he was just looking for it. He didn''t waste much time. Just see it.


    "Sir, we expect to stay here for a few days. If we find it, we will come to you. Where do you live now?"


    After thinking for a while, the old man ran forward. Chu Pan''er and Tang Gu saw it and hurriedly followed him. They soon followed the old man to a broken temple. The old man pointed to a shop and said, "this is where I sleep. If you can find my granddaughter, come here to find me!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Chu Pan''er suddenly felt very sad. It seems that the old man is really miserable.


    "I only lost my granddaughter, so my son and daughter-in-law will blame me. When they didn''t come back, I secretly ran out to find it. As long as I found it, I''ll take my granddaughter back!"


    The old man spoke like a six-year-old child, which made both of them feel very sad. Then Chu Pan''er also took out a silver from his bag and handed it to the old man: "old man, take this silver first and buy something to eat!"


    They have no money, so they can''t let the old man live in a big restaurant.


    Otherwise, even if it is difficult, it will help him.


    It seemed that he understood Chu Pan''er''s words. The old man nodded: "thank you very much, big girl and little childe!"


    Then the old man laughed. Seeing the old man''s appearance, Chu Pan''er sighed and took Tang Gu to leave the broken temple.


    "Although the old man is crazy, he has deep affection for his granddaughter."


    Tang Gu thought that what the old man did was all for his granddaughter.


    "That''s true, so we''d better help! By the way, why did I forget to ask him for a portrait!"


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly and he was very helpless. How could he forget such a thing? Otherwise, even if he found the granddaughter of the old man, I''m afraid he couldn''t recognize it.


    Thinking of this, he asked Tang Gu to wait here. He hurried back. However, when he returned to the broken temple, he heard a noise. His face changed slightly and went straight in. The old man who had just been settled by them was surrounded by a group of beggars, who seemed to shout to ask him to hand over the silver again.


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly. Do these people have a conscience to treat an old man like this?


    Thinking of this, he picked up a stick and directly hit the group of people. He soon met all those people. Seeing that he was a woman, the group of beggars couldn''t help roaring: "good, you bitch, dare to disturb us!"


    Then the beggars rushed to Chu Pan''er, but how could those people be Chu Pan''er''s opponents? However, after a few efforts, those people were immediately beaten to the ground. Chu Pan''er clapped his hands and looked at the beggars with a disgusting look:


    "It''s worthy of only a beggar''s life. He''s so incompetent that he even robbed an old man''s money. Looking at the old man sitting in the corner, he suddenly felt sad. He went forward to help the old man, took out the money from a man who robbed his silver, and took the old man away from the broken temple."


    "Sir, why don''t you say that you were bullied by beggars so miserably? If so, we won''t leave you alone in the broken temple!"


    Chu Pan''er said softly. The old man shook his head wrongfully: "you are all children. You can''t be bullied by beggars!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Chu Pan''er was slightly surprised and quickly reacted. Unexpectedly, the old man was still a man of temperament.


    At this time, he walked out of the broken temple and came to Tang Gu. When Tang Gu saw the old man together, he was very surprised.


    Then Chu Pan''er told Tang Gu what had just happened. When he learned that the old man was bullied by those beggars, Tang Gu was very unhappy. Unexpectedly, with the world going down, there were still people who were domineering and were still a group of beggars.


    These people are too much. Even the old people have to rob them.


    "What now?"


    After looking at the old man, I can''t say leave him. Chu Pan''er sighed and counted the silver he had brought in his heart.


    "Let''s go to the old man and arrange a place to rest."


    Since you have done a good deed, you must do it to the end. Otherwise, you will still be bullied after leaving the old man halfway back.


    Tang Gu didn''t have any opinion when he learned what Chu Pan''er said, and soon followed Chu Pan''er to arrange a residence.


    Finally, they found an inn, but there was only one firewood room, but it was safer to live in the firewood room than in the broken temple, so they booked it. Because they didn''t know how long the old man would stay here, they discussed with the shopkeeper here and charged ten Wen a month, and Chu Pan''er paid the money for one month first.


    After settling down the old man, Chu Pan''er said softly, "don''t go anywhere. Cook food. The waiter of the inn will bring it to you. Just wait here. Let''s go and find your granddaughter. By the way, give me a picture of your granddaughter, otherwise we won''t be able to find it."


    Hearing Chu Pan''er''s words, the old man shakily took out a piece of drawing paper from his burden, on which was a beautiful woman.


    "This is what my granddaughter looks like, two kind-hearted people. Please find my granddaughter. Don''t I want to be my son and daughter-in-law!"


    Speaking of this, he was very wronged. Seeing this scene, Chu Pan''er naturally thought that his son and daughter-in-law were bullying him, so he was also very angry with his son and daughter-in-law.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We will find your granddaughter for you."


    He promised for the people in front of him. The old man was very happy to hear him.


    "In that case, thank you. You are really kind people!"

 Chapter 266

    Hearing the old man''s words, Tang Gu shook his head carelessly: "it''s nothing to mention!"


    Then they left together. Tang Gu said with great emotion, "how can there be such beggars in the world who can''t do it themselves, but have to rob an old man? Is there any reason?"


    Chu Pan''er stopped when he heard this, took a faint look at Tang Gu, and said word by word: "if you want to have natural justice, you have to rely on yourself! God can''t be relied on at all, so don''t dream of relying on heaven!"


    At this point, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help laughing. Tang Gu was surprised to hear Chu Pan''er''s words, but he didn''t ask too much when he saw that Chu Pan''er had gone straight ahead.


    On the other side, Dong Yizhen has successfully penetrated into the base of human traffickers. Because he deals with people, he soon got the attention of the head of human traffickers and asked him to take care of Guan chuyinger''s place.


    Taking advantage of the shift change, Dong Yizhen directly entered the house where Chu Yinger was detained,.


    Seeing someone coming in, Chu Yinger was very alert and was very happy to find that it was Dong Yizhen.


    "Brother Dong, you''re here. Why are you dressed like this?"


    Dong Yizhen had already changed her clothes at this time, and now she was wearing a simple military uniform issued by human traffickers.


    Dong Yizhen hissed to Chu Yinger, so she came to him and explained to him. Xiaolan was very impressed and surprised to learn that Tang Gu actually came here. Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen would do so.


    For a moment, many beautiful bubbles came out of his mind.


    If someone sees it, he will break it mercilessly.


    Of course, he knew that Tang Gu came here entirely because of his sister, so he really envied his sister and was liked by people like Tang Gu.


    "Remember, you don''t want to eat the food later!"


    Thinking of what the trafficker leader said before, he understood that these people also wanted to give some medicine to these girls, so that they could play with it. This was definitely not what he wanted. Chu Yinger''s face changed when he heard Dong Yizhen''s words:


    "What should we do? After all, they only give us one meal. We eat every day, and we have no problem eating. The most important thing is that even if we promise you not to eat now, will the steamed food come later? We will still eat, because we are really hungry."


    I had expected Chu Yinger to say so. Dong Yizhen took something out of her pocket and said coldly, "these things are enough for you to eat, so don''t eat them. Remember, the medicine they give will make you regret all your life!"


    Dong Yizhen asked deeply. Xiao Lan nodded solemnly when she heard Dong Yizhen''s words.


    There was a sound of footsteps at the door of the room. Xiao Hui''s face changed and hurriedly stuffed his things casually. He planned to go out and say hello to the people who came to one side with his head down.


    The man took a whip, hummed, and went directly to the cage where they were held. He grabbed a little girl at random, and then said, "this girl looks good. She is moist. She will be able to sell at a good price later!"


    His eyes were full of greed. When the girl saw it, his face became very ugly. Is he going to die here today? As long as those people dare to threaten, he doesn''t mind dying here at all


    "Where are you going to sell me?"


    The woman asked coldly. When she heard the woman''s words, she smiled coldly


    "It''s our freedom to sell you where. We shouldn''t go too far, so let''s go at ease. Don''t worry, we won''t treat you badly!"


    Hearing this, the woman''s face became very ugly. In this way, she was taken out by the man. Ying''er quickly glanced aside. Dong Yizhen was very helpless and had to catch up. The girl herself was hard to protect. Do you still care about others?


    But he secretly followed up.


    After he found the right opportunity, he replaced the girl with a lot of stones, directly gave the money to the girl and let him leave by boat.


    The girl was very grateful for what she had done. She kept kowtowing to the ground. Dong Yizhen just frowned and didn''t say anything. "It''s getting late. Go back and tell your parents that I have other things to do here."


    Knowing that his grandfather had other things to do and he was not easy to disturb, he left quickly, and he was also worried that if the group found that he had escaped, if they came up with him and found that his grandfather had saved him, something would happen to him.


    Dong Yizhen ignored the woman''s gratitude. He went straight to a nearby Inn and went directly to Chu Pan''er.


    At this time, Chu Pan''er is meditating and resting in the inn. His body has reached a limit due to the tossing day and night in the past two days, so he must sit down and have a rest.


    Soon after meditating, he smelled a familiar smell and suddenly opened his eyes. He saw Dong Yizhen suddenly jumping into the window. Chu Pan''er was surprised to see the man in front of him. "


    "Brother Dong, why did you come here?"


    "Just now I met a girl in the trafficker''s base. The girl was almost taken away by the trafficker. Your good sister begged me to save the girl, so I exchanged a bag of stones for the girl. Now he is on his way.


    But I don''t think I can hide my identity, so I must solve this matter as soon as possible and kill all the traffickers together! "


    Chu Pan''er heard that Ying''er did it. He was a little helpless. The girl had to care about others. I don''t know whether to start saying he was kind or stupid.


    "Brother Dong, I''m sorry, my sister. He''s too headstrong!"


    Chu Pan''er understands that it is because of Chu Ying''er that Dong Yizhen goes deep into the danger pool!


    "Your sister is too kind. It''s not good!"


    Dong Yizhen frowned and left this sentence deeply.


    Then he said hello to Chu Pan''er and turned out. Recalling Dong Yizhen''s words, Chu Pan''er fell into deep meditation.


    In fact, he has always felt that Chu Yinger is very simple and kind. Although Chu Yinger is simple and kind, it''s not good. If it goes on like this, it will only harm himself. This is not what he wants to see.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t expect things to come so quickly. He heard the noise in the base. As soon as he entered the room, someone knocked on his door.


    "Er Huzi, did you find anything unusual here?"


    After he came here, he nicknamed himself erhuzi. Dong Yizhen quickly opened the door and looked impatiently at the person in front of him: "can there be anything unusual? I just went to see the place where people are closed, and nothing happened!"

 Chapter 267

    "Really?"


    The visitor looked at him suspiciously and clearly didn''t believe it. After all, the news he just got said that there was a problem with the two tigers valued by the boss.


    It was said that a woman had just been sent out, and he went with her.


    Dong Yizhen''s face was expressionless and his expression was even more contented. However, when he learned that he had been questioned, he showed an unfair look.


    "What do you mean? Is it difficult that I won''t report what happened?"


    It seems that something has gone wrong.


    Just after he followed him out, he solved the two people carrying cloth bags. The body had already sunk in the lake and should not be found.


    It''s just that the man seems to be aware of his meaning.


    "Nothing, just the two people didn''t come back after they sent away things, so the boss was a little worried."


    The man rubbed his chin with one hand, narrowed his eyes and looked at him thoughtfully.


    "Those two are afraid that they got money from the guests and went out for fun. They were greedy for fun for a while, so they didn''t come back."


    Dong Yizhen leaned her chest against the lintel and tilted her eyes to show her unhappiness after being questioned.


    He was also a wise man. Although he doubted Dong Yizhen very much, at the thought of the ferocity of the fight on the big ship that day, he couldn''t match it. He shook his body and dared not speak out his doubts.


    "I said Daqiang, what are you doing in erhu? Come and help!"


    A rough and crazy voice sounded, which surprised the man named Daqiang. He replied: "what''s the roar? It''s coming!"


    After responding, he glanced thoughtfully at Dong Yizhen. He always felt that this man had a lot of secrets.


    As soon as Daqiang left, Dong Yizhen''s whole face sank. That night, he hid his body and entered the room of the head of the trafficker. Looking at the man sleeping in bed snoring like thunder, his face was expressionless. He came forward to his neck and raised and fell hands. The man was completely unconscious.


    He had heard from the trafficker''s men that they had a list of those abducted. No matter where they were and how they were abducted and trafficked, he remembered very clearly. He wanted to find this. First, he could find the local county government and use it as evidence. Second, he could save the abducted and trafficked people and find their home address.


    So he quickly rummaged through the boxes and cabinets in this room. Finally, he found a booklet in an inconspicuous small box. The color of the booklet looks old. It should have been many years. He took it out to blow away the dust on it and read it again.


    When he looked at it page by page, his eyes were filled with countless anger. He looked at the man on the bed. Can he still be called a man?


    The pamphlet records all the people that this bastard has kidnapped and sold in the past five years, even the old people. Some have become the dust woman in the brothel, some have become the waiter in the Qingguan building, and even... Some have even become the playthings that rich people and senior officials can molest privately


    After only reading a few pages, he couldn''t read it at all. Every crime here can be punished!


    Dong Yizhen held the pamphlet tightly. He knew very well that this pamphlet was the greatest evidence that could subvert this group of evil people.


    No longer looking at the people in bed, Dong Yizhen broke out of the door, bypassed the hot patrol, and took advantage of the night to find the inn where Chu Pan''er stayed.


    As usual, he broke through the window and came in. Chu Pan''er always slept lightly, so he was soon awakened by the news. When he saw Dong Yizhen coming in, he was very surprised.


    Seeing that Dong Yizhen was in a bad mood, Chu Pan''er took his robe and put it on. He came to Dong Yizhen and sat down, reaching out and holding his hand.


    "Brother Dong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wasn''t it good when we met earlier?


    The whole gloom was too frightening.


    "That murderous Wang Tiansheng, just a short year, has committed such a heinous act!"


    Angrily, he slammed the book on the table, and a slap sounded in the quiet night.


    All the way from the base to the inn, his anger only increased.


    Chu Pan''er still doesn''t understand what happened to Dong Yizhen, but he knows that Wang Tiansheng he said is the head of human traffickers.


    He knew that Dong Yizhen was in a bad mood and didn''t ask more questions. He understood that the booklet on the table was very important, so he picked it up.


    As the pages of the book rang out, Chu Pan''er''s face became more and more ugly. An emotion called anger roared in his heart,


    Do these people really deserve to be called people?


    Old people, children, men, women, almost everyone will provoke them.


    And those who were abducted and trafficked came to no good end one by one!


    These people are bastards, bastards!


    Putting down the book, Chu Pan''er seemed to understand why Dong Yizhen was so angry.


    If it were him, he could not be comfortable in his heart. These people simply treated those abducted people as animals.


    "Pan''er, this booklet is important. You go to the county government tomorrow to submit this criminal evidence. I secretly let those women out."


    Dong Yizhen clenched his fist and took a firm attitude. How innocent are those abducted? Why should they be treated like this?


    "Well, don''t think about it any more. These people are just trapped animals. As long as these evidences are handed over to the county government, there will be no business for us."


    Chu Pan''er took the man''s hand and comforted him softly.


    He didn''t expect Dong Yizhen to react so much to this incident.


    Dong Yizhen not only gave Chu Pan''er this pamphlet, but also gave others maps and drawings of the dealer''s base.


    "No matter what, we can''t let those people go unpunished here. I will never allow such a thing to happen, so I''ll leave it to you!"


    Dong Yizhen said some righteous words, and countless emotions surged in his star eyes, which moved Chu Pan''er.


    "I''ve already inquired about the position of the county magistrate. Tomorrow you''ll play drums and complain about your grievances. Remember! Be careful!"


    Finally, Dong Yizhen told him that he looked at Chu Pan''er reluctantly, and finally turned away reluctantly.


    After understanding Dong Yizhen''s meaning, Chu Pan''er took the booklet and defense map and carefully put it on him. At dawn the next day, he immediately went to the county government to beat drums and complain about his grievances.


    The county magistrate in the county, I don''t know if he is as honest and upright as their county. Anyway, go to the customs declaration first!


    Soon, Chu Pan''er was taken to the lobby. Seeing the man yawning from the side into the first seat, Chu Pan''er frowned. Is this the county magistrate of Guancheng?


    It''s quite different!


    The magistrate did not seem to know that his behavior was not dignified. He sat in the first place, covered his mouth and yawned: "who is playing the drum below? What grievances do you have? Tell me quickly!"

 Chapter 268

    At a glance, Gao county was not polite and dignified, so the adult Chu Pan''er frowned and knelt down to salute: "the people''s daughter Chu Pan''er has seen adults, adults, little women want to report a nest of human traffickers. They have lost their conscience and abducted innocent people. Please give them a reprimand."


    The absent-minded and yawning county magistrate paid attention to Chu Pan''er. He looked up and down at Chu Pan''er and found that the woman below was dexterous. His face was like a peach blossom and his skin was like coagulated fat. He looked like a flower waiting to be picked, which made him look a little better.


    "I said the girl didn''t stay at home well. What''s the matter here?"


    Hearing the impertinent words of the county magistrate, Chu Pan''er frowned. Is this the county magistrate of Guancheng?


    It''s enough for him to destroy the Three Outlooks!


    But anyway, people are officials, and starved camels are bigger than horses.


    But just now he clearly mentioned human traffickers. Why, as an active adult, he doesn''t seem to care, but


    He raised his eyes slightly and just looked into the eyes of the county magistrate''s aunt. He didn''t like this kind of eyes. He couldn''t help frowning and buried his head.


    "My Lord, there are still many women and children who are forced to separate from their families. Please petition for them!"


    The woman''s body is standing tall. At any rate, Chu Pan''er was a proud woman in his previous life. How can he kowtow to such a county magistrate?


    Besides, the county magistrate is not a serious person at first sight. Otherwise, why did he ask the whole person instead of the whole case?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling ironically.


    Hearing that the woman didn''t answer his question, the county magistrate was obviously unhappy. He frowned and said, "what are you doing with so many things? What evidence is there? "


    Seeing that the county magistrate finally mentioned business, Chu Pan''er was delighted that Dong Yizhen on Board handed him a pamphlet.


    "Report back to your excellency. All the evidence of the trafficker is here. It records in detail how the women were abducted and sold. I believe as long as..."


    "Well, don''t talk so much, I''ll see!"


    When Chu Pan''er looked up, he didn''t find the streamer flashing slightly at the bottom of the county magistrate''s eyes. He looked through the booklet and looked at it slightly. "The evidence is decent. Go and wait for one. Wait until we go back and study it well, and then let someone summon you!"


    Are you waiting for a summons? With this booklet, shouldn''t we explore it?


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly: "Sir, those innocent people are suffering in the base now. If they go one day late, I''m afraid they will lose some people in one day, so the people''s daughter hopes that adults can make decisions for them!"


    "Hum, who do you want you to think you are? Girl, I don''t think you don''t even understand the basic rules. I''ll decide if I let you go down!"


    The magistrate looked unhappy. The little woman didn''t understand the rules, but she really had a good face, but she had an empty brain.


    However, a woman like this had better take care of it. Thinking of his peach blossom face and graceful figure, he couldn''t help itching. He suddenly wanted to know what it was like to lie on this woman. He must be ecstatic!


    Chu Pan''er certainly didn''t know what the magistrate was thinking, but he raised his eyes and just noticed his hungry eyes. He was very angry. Unexpectedly, the magistrate in front of him was still anxious!


    Suddenly he thought that the county magistrate didn''t care about the abduction and trafficking of human traffickers, but his eyes always fell on him. He couldn''t help shouting in his heart, no, shouldn''t this county magistrate collude with those human traffickers?


    If so, it will be easy to do!


    "My lord..."


    What else does Chu Pan''er want to say? The county magistrate noticed that the constable on one side began to chase him.


    Seeing the appearance of the county magistrate, Chu Pan''er couldn''t help frowning. I really don''t know whether these years are good or bad. Can he be the Lord!


    "This girl, since the adult said that he would observe carefully all night, you should go down first and he will call you tomorrow!"


    The constable on one side opened his mouth expressionless. Hearing his words, Chu Pan''er slightly jawed his head, turned and left. When he turned around, he could still feel a burning event behind him, which had been falling on him, making him very uncomfortable.


    Tang Gu had been waiting in the inn for a long time. As soon as he saw Chu Pan''er coming back, he hurried forward and asked, "how''s sister now?"


    Chu Pan''er told Tang Gu the whole story, including what the county magistrate did!


    When Tang Gu heard that the county magistrate was so lecherous, he was very angry. He slapped a heavy hammer on the table, "Damn it, being an official doesn''t make decisions for the people, so what''s the meaning of it? It''s against ethics to ignore the business without looking at him!"


    Chu Pan''er stretched out his hand to resist Tang Gu''s anger and said calmly, "I think he doesn''t care, but doesn''t want to take care of it!"


    Tang Gu had some doubts. He looked at Chu Pan''er in surprise: "elder sister, what do you mean?"


    Tang Gu is also a smart, but in a few words, he guessed, but he didn''t believe it!


    "In fact, on the way back, I thought a lot. A human trafficker opened his base in this county, and it looks so bold. If there is nothing fishy, I don''t believe it!"


    "After all, people come and go, and it''s the easiest to be found. Even where there are many people, it''s easy to hide. However, there''s one in case of everything. Since traffickers have been abductors for so many years, they have a certain wealth of experience. It''s impossible to say that they do such a stupid thing!"


    "So you mean collusion between officials and bandits?"


    Chu pan''ersheng glanced at Tang Gu and was worthy of being a person who wanted to go to Beijing for the exam. His thinking was so active.


    "In addition, I can''t find any other way to explain!"


    "How possible!"


    Tang Gu didn''t believe it. He bowed his head, his eyes flashed slightly, and his heart was very angry.


    "If so, what''s the use of being an official? What do the people want him to do? He has no duty as a parent official at all!"


    Make complaints about the Tang and ancient Tucao so much, Chu Hui''s heart is helpless. It seems that Tang and Gu, besides the sour and Confucian interest, have such a just heart. But because of this, he was more relieved to give Chu Yinger to him.


    He always thought that scholars were very pedantic. Chu Yinger didn''t like Tang Gu. He was not willing to marry Chu Yinger to such a man.


    "Elder sister, what are you staring at me for?"

 Chapter 269

    When he recovered, Tang Gu suddenly noticed that Chu Pan''er had been looking at him, and couldn''t help being surprised.


    Of course, he doesn''t think that his eldest sister has an unreasonable desire for him. After all, there is a man better than him. How can his eldest sister look up to him?


    Chu Pan''er recovered and suddenly found that he was staring at others. Fortunately, Tang Gu didn''t say anything, but said something funny: "nothing. I just think you''re very decent. I hope you can be an official and a good official in the future!"


    People like him, if he can love his sister all the time after he rises steadily, then he doesn''t mind supporting him afterwards, but if he fails to live up to Chu Yinger in the future, no wonder he is ruthless!


    However, this is not the time to talk about this. After all, they still have a bigger problem. If the county magistrate and those human traffickers collude, it will be very difficult to do this.


    "Before I went to the street, I heard that the eight house inspector would pass by here. At that time, even if he didn''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, the county magistrate couldn''t care about it?"


    Tang Gu suddenly heard rumors in the street and replied.


    Seeing Tang Gu''s face showing joy, Chu Pan''er sighed. It seems that the young man in front of him still needs experience.


    "If this matter really has something to do with the county magistrate, do you think the first thing he does is not to suppress it?"


    Tang Gu''s face changed. He didn''t think of it. He frowned. He couldn''t help but want to speak. At this time, he heard the excitement outside the window.


    They were curious. Looking through the window, they saw that the originally lively crowd in the street suddenly divided into two rows, all looking happily at the gate of the city.


    It seems that they are meeting someone. Chu Pan''er''s eyes flash. It seems that Tang Gu mentioned the eight mansion patrol case and just came here, so


    Is that a good thing? It landed on them. Come whatever you want.


    Seeing the strange light in Chu Pan''er''s eyes, Tang Gu was slightly surprised: "elder sister, shouldn''t you be thinking of eight government patrols?"


    He can also guess that since there is such a big battle, there must be no doubt about the eight House patrol case.


    Sure enough, I saw some constables led by the county magistrate not far away, as well as the martial master. They greeted them at the city gate with flattering smiles on their faces, without any affectation in the court.


    It seems that this is his true face. He can''t see it. Chu Pan''er shook his head. Then he noticed that there was a stone on the ground. He stretched out his hand to pick it up, looked at the county official''s head, hooked his lips and smiled. When he took the stone, he hit it on the county official''s forehead. Who deserves you to look at me like that.


    Tang Gu''s attention was always at the gate of the city and didn''t notice Chu Pan''er''s actions. Xie Li didn''t expect to be attacked. He looked up and scolded angrily: "who dares to attack our official?"


    Seeing this, Chu Pan''er hurriedly pulled down Tang Gu, ignored the voice and returned to his seat.


    Chu Pan''er poured himself a cup of tea. He thought to himself, you can''t find the bafu patrolman in the street. After all, there will be a county magistrate around him. If you really collude with those traffickers.


    I''m afraid that even the eight government patrolmen can''t get in. Maybe they will be charged with moximing. In this case, it''s over. After all, the people can''t fight officials. He is no longer the eldest daughter of the original Zhenyuan general. If his identity is different, his status will be different.


    "Sister, why are you doing this?"


    Chu Pan''er took a sip of tea, and then he handed a cloth defense map to Tang Gu.


    "If it''s not what I expected, the county magistrate will come to the door soon after they meet the eight government patrols!"


    Hearing that the county magistrate wanted to come to the door, Tang Gu Yixi said, "so is he willing to hear the case?"


    Hearing this, Chu Pan''er pulled his mouth. The child thought too simply.


    "On the contrary, if he comes to the door so quickly, it can only explain one problem!"


    If the eight government patrols patrol, they will stay in a certain place for two or three days. If they meet some county officials who just want to curry favor with their superiors, they will drink and sing with the eight government patrols that night. Some officials who are honest and clean will be very considerate to let the eight government patrols rest and submit some recent cases or materials the next day, To be inspected by the eight government patrolmen.


    The other is more greedy or more like playing tricks. In order to make the eight government patrolmen think that there is no crime within his jurisdiction, he will reduce the number of prisoners in the cell and move those prisoners to other places.


    It will also give various warnings to anyone who has been to the government office for a short time. What''s more, it will directly arrest all these people who have reported to the government and lock them in one place until the eight government patrols leave!


    However, he still guessed that the conduct of the county magistrate in Guancheng must be bad. How can a county official with bad conduct be honest and fair?


    So he almost guessed what he would do next!


    Tang Gu''s eyes were dim when he heard Chu Pan''er''s words. If so, he was really disappointed with the local official.


    At this time, it was more lively below. Chu Pan''er looked up and directly a simple official sedan chair was coming towards them. Next to the sedan chair, the county magistrate leaned down and walked quietly, with a flattering smile on his face.


    I just don''t know what he has been saying. Seeing this scene, Chu Pan''er is very ironic.


    At this time, the sedan chair stopped, and the middle-aged man in official clothes came down from the sedan chair. His seal hall was shiny, his figure was burly, his face was serious, and he looked like a bad person.


    At this time, his face was a little ugly and seemed to be very angry. Chu Pan''er slightly raised his eyebrows and stared at the county magistrate: "I came to the last County for two or three days, but you didn''t let me have a good rest, but I was very impatient. Let me go the rest of the way, just to wake up the palace!"


    The voice of the bafu patrol press was very loud. Chu Pan''er, standing far away, easily heard it. He picked his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the bafu patrol case was so interesting that he scolded the county magistrate in the street.


    Of course, Tang Gu saw that in front of the eight House patrol case, some did not want to see the county magistrate, so he said curiously: "as the eight House patrol case, it made me look at it with new eyes. Unexpectedly, he began to embarrass the county magistrate when he was in the street."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t answer, but was waiting for something!


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s silence, Tang Gu didn''t bother him anymore. He accompanied him and quietly watched the bafu patrol press downstairs walking towards the government office. It seems that I was really annoyed by the county magistrate, so I walked very fast.

 Chapter 270

    After making an appointment, Chu Pan''er thought that after a while, the county magistrate would come!


    Sure enough, as he expected, someone stepped into the gate of the Inn and came to the second floor to look for him.


    The person who came was the constable next to the county magistrate. He glanced at Chu Pan''er and said without respect: "this girl! Our adults please!"


    Tang Gu saw that he was not good enough. He was about to get up and speak, but he was stopped by Chu Pan''er: "my Lord is looking for a little woman, but because of the abduction and trafficking case?"


    Another Constable frowned and said discontentedly, "what do you do so much, as long as you remember, adults please!"


    "But without asking you, how can I know where you''re taking me and what you''re going to do? What if... You didn''t take me to investigate the case, but dealt with me secretly?"


    Then he shrunk, as if he were really afraid.


    Hearing this, the two constables asked. Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er would say so. He couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this girl. Our adult just invited the girl to visit the house and talk about the abduction and trafficking case!"


    Chu Pan''er, when he didn''t see the two people changing their eyes, bit his mouth and looked afraid: "is that really the case?"


    They also saw Chu Pan''er report to the court. They couldn''t compare the woman in front of them with the woman who confronted the court that day. Could it be that they pretended?


    Thinking of this, their eyes immediately became very cold.


    He stepped forward and seemed to want to take Chu Pan''er by force.


    As a result, Chu Pan''er''s next words almost made them vomit blood.


    The woman shrunk to one side and said, "you didn''t come to take my secret away? Are you officials so rude?"


    "Girl! Just now we are abrupt, but our adults have carefully seen the small car and think it''s a big problem, so we need to discuss it with the girl. Don''t worry, girl, there''s nothing else."


    Finally, the constable did not forget to explain.


    Chu Pan''er seemed a little unconvinced. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "is that so? I''m two eldest brothers from the countryside. Don''t lie to me."


    It''s from the countryside.


    The constable has an undisguised contempt in the corners of his eyes. If it weren''t for the orders of adults, they must treat the woman in front of them gently, or they will do their skin. Otherwise, would they still talk to the young woman in a whisper here?


    "Don''t worry, girl. I''ll always lie to you. Please come with us immediately!"


    As my Lord said, the eight government patrols had a hard time coming to inspect the case. They can''t let any case come out. Otherwise, the eight government patrols will feel that their style of writing is not good. They will certainly look down on him in the future. Therefore, for his future, we must prevent the woman in front of him from reporting to the government. Therefore, the only thing we can do is to detain the woman, Don''t let go until the bafu patrolman has left.


    But 80% can''t let go. After all, the woman wants to be beautiful, and the county magistrate has always relied on this mouth, so the woman is estimated to be the 18th aunt of the county magistrate in a few days!


    However, although the constable thinks so, there is no leak in his mind.


    "Sister, I''ll go with you!"


    Tang Gu knew that Chu Pan''er wanted to go in person when he saw that Chu Pan''er was in trouble with him, but as a man, how could he let his sister go?


    After hearing Tang Gu''s words, the constable noticed him and saw that he was just a smelly scholar. They put down their vigilance: "what do you do? It''s useless to be a scholar. You can''t share your worries for adults when you go, so you can stay here at ease!"


    "Brother constable, he is my friend! You know, the scholar is elegant. He doesn''t know these rules, so I hope adults don''t quarrel with him!"


    The two captains were about to get angry. When they heard Chu Pan''er''s words, they were no longer so angry: "in that case, girl, don''t delay. Let''s go quickly!"


    Then he led Chu Pan''er to go forward,.


    Tang Gu was about to stop, but Chu Pan''er motioned to him that it was all right, and then followed the two captains.


    Looking at Chu Pan''er''s back, Tang Gu was vaguely worried.


    Along the way, the three had nothing to say and soon arrived at the magistrate''s house.


    The two captains took Chu Pan''er to enter from a remote gate. They passed by a small path and directly sent them to a remote small yard. Seeing the place where the bird doesn''t shit, Chu Pan''er can''t help frowning. "Brother constable, dare you ask, where is this? Don''t you want to take me to see adults? The one you see should be to the county government!"


    Hearing the woman''s simple words, one of the constables sneered: "this girl, you still don''t want to see the county magistrate. You can''t see him. At this time, he is entertaining bafu patrol. You can stay here these days. Don''t worry. Adults should come to you sometimes tonight, so don''t worry!"


    "But you let me here, and I''m here?"


    Chu Pan''er made it, and a cold light flashed at the bottom of his eyes. In a flash, the two captains frowned. They were suddenly restrained by the momentum of the woman in front of them, but now there was nothing.


    "Don''t forget, you are a weak woman from the countryside. Our county government just wants to kill you easily. If you don''t want to die for no reason, you''d better wait!"


    At this time, there were only three people and two captors, and they did not continue to disguise, but exposed their true colors with great speed.


    Seeing their true faces, Chu Pan''er sneered. It seems that the county magistrate really colluded with those traffickers, otherwise he wouldn''t have been so bold to detain him!


    "So you adults don''t want to discuss with me at all?"


    Chu Pan''er''s face changed slightly and said coldly.


    And the person in front of us didn''t care what the person in front of us was thinking. With a cold smile, "what are you doing with so much nonsense? Wait here for our adults to come!"


    They were no longer polite to Chu Pan''er, and their cold eyes fell on him.


    Tang Gu waited for a long time and didn''t see Chu Pan''er coming back. He couldn''t help worrying. What should he do if something happened?


    So I urgently walked back and forth at the gate of the inn.


    The waiter of the inn found that Tang Gu was strange after he was free and walked forward to ask suspiciously.


    "I said, young master, what are you doing? Circling around the door of our store. I don''t know what''s wrong with our store."


    It''s not the same thing for Tang Gu to hold it alone. He sighed: "my wife''s mother''s sister and I came to the county to report to the official, but after leaving the evidence, the county magistrate asked my sister to come back and wait for news. After a while, two constables came and said they wanted to take him to talk about the case with the county magistrate."

 Chapter 271

    Hearing what Tang Gu said, the waiter understood who he was talking about. Although he was a little busy just now, he could still see two constables coming to their store.


    And Chu Pan''er, who was taken away, saw something.


    "I said, young master, I''m afraid your sister will be more or less unlucky!"


    After looking left and right, the waiter approached Tang Gu mysteriously and said seriously.


    Hearing this, Tang Gu''s face changed.


    "You... You''re talking nonsense again. How can my sister be evil?"


    Thinking of Chu Pan''er''s analysis just now, Tang Gu''s face was very ugly.


    The waiter hissed and seemed to despise Tang Gu''s words.


    "I say you are really honest. You come here to report to the official and don''t inquire about our county magistrate?"


    "What happened to your county magistrate?"


    Tang Gu returned to his senses, gritted his teeth and asked.


    If, as my sister said, the county magistrate is a bastard, he allows his sister to go alone, then it''s not... It''s not


    He dared not think what he would do if Chu Pan''er made a mistake?


    Seeing that he was dressed like a foreigner, the waiter didn''t investigate why he came here to handle the case, but said all the actions of their county magistrate over the years.


    After hearing all this, Tang Gu was completely stunned. Were these really done by a local parent official?


    This not only likes to search and squeeze, but also likes to rob people''s women. Even, no matter what it is, it''s shameful to make chickens fly and dogs jump in the city.


    What''s the difference between this and bandits?


    "Do you just let them bully you?"


    Just now, the waiter of the store said that it''s all right to be idle. Relying on their identity, the captains ate and drank freely in the stall of the store and often charged protection fees.


    The waiter sneered and Pooh on the ground: "otherwise? Let''s not talk about us ordinary people, but that officials protect us. Where can we afford to fight?"


    Too lazy to gossip, the waiter turned his mouth, threw the rag on his shoulder and went on working.


    Hearing all this, Tang Gu couldn''t believe it. The Guancheng looks so towering, but he didn''t think there are so many dirty things behind his back. The county official... He doesn''t deserve to be a county official at all!


    I think he has been studying sages for many years. What he wants is to ask for orders in the name of being an official? But now... When he saw that this little county official was so corrupt, he felt very uncomfortable. How should he accept it?


    There was a touch of bitterness in his face. Tang Gu felt very uncomfortable, but soon thought of the possible end of Chu Pan''er. His face became very ugly. No, he had to find a way to save Chu Pan''er.


    "You two, are you going to fight me to the end?"


    Chu Pan''er leaned against the wall and looked carelessly at the two captors in front of him.


    She''s too lazy to pretend.


    "Girl, we don''t mean to offend, so please don''t blame us."


    This woman is in the eyes of their adults. Maybe she will lift her identity one day. At that time, she will use some means to fascinate them. If she remembers her revenge one day and plans to fight against their brothers, it will be over. So it''s better not to have a conflict now.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know about their dirty thoughts. If she knew, they must have a mouth. Xiao thought she would become the 18th aunt of the county magistrate. She dreamed.


    "Girl, I believe you are also a smart man. Anyway, this case has nothing to do with you. It''s better to give up and stay here."


    Another Constable pulled the corners of his lips and said coldly. He looked at Chu Pan''er obliquely, as if she had climbed up to become the aunt of the county magistrate.


    "What does it mean to stay here?"


    Chu Pan''er''s heart is like a mirror, but he still pretends not to understand.


    But in his heart, he scolded the county magistrate''s immoral mind.


    Sure enough, she saw in the court that it was an old lust ghost. Now


    Oh, I not only want to dispel her mind of reporting the case, but also want her to


    So dirty, she doesn''t understand how such a scum can guard the pass city.


    "Girl, why don''t you pretend you don''t understand? When you have enough to drink and eat with the governor, you will naturally come here. Then you will understand!"


    Greedy eyes locked on the woman''s graceful figure and sighed that their adults could get such a beautiful thing. It''s really a pity for others!


    Chu Pan''er could not help frowning when he noticed the obscene eyes. When they were not paying attention, he twisted a stone from the ground and beat the constable in the face.


    "Oh, who plotted against me?"


    As soon as the constable ate the pain, he quickly covered his rapidly swollen face. It can be seen that Chu Pan''er''s hand was not light.


    Chu Pan''er sneered, but two garbage, dare to miss her and see if I don''t kill you!


    "Did you really hear that the master''s men brought a girl back?"


    A sharp female voice sounded in the next wall, and her tone was full of anger.


    Soon, a man answered respectfully, "yes, the maid saw the master''s men bring the woman to the yard."


    Upon hearing this, the constable who had just been hit in the face couldn''t care to find the murderer. He wanted to come forward and hold Chu Pan''er''s hand. He was about to go to the inner room, but she flashed slightly. The constable threw himself into the air in an instant.


    "Girl, that''s our wife. She usually has a very cruel style. We can''t see our adults bring women back. If she meets her, it''s either death or injury!"


    The constable didn''t care to get angry, but whispered anxiously to Chu Pan''er.


    Death or injury?


    Oh, seize this keyword, Chu Pan''er''s face is cold. So, does this lady like to ignore human life so much?


    It seems that the county magistrate is not a good thing. Then the lady


    "In short, madam is jealous, and she can''t see a younger and more beautiful woman than her, so in order not to let her hurt you, girl, you''d better go with us!"


    Then he wanted to come forward and hold Chu Pan''er''s hand, but how could Chu Pan''er touch these things? His cold eyes moved, flashed aside, and said with a cold hum: "what''s this to do with me? Just now, your wife is coming, you can also make decisions for me, so that she can see what her husband really is!"


    Chu Pan''er said, as if he really wanted to guard here, but they were worried.


    "Don''t be confused, girl!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a burst of footsteps approached, followed by a stone rushing towards this side.


    When they saw this, they couldn''t worry too much. They dodged and hid. When they got to one side, they remembered Chu Pan''er. When they thought that the stone was about to hit Chu Pan''er and destroyed her beauty, they found that the woman they thought was weak and didn''t look at grabbed the stone with her bare hands and stood coldly in the same place.

 Chapter 272

    They were completely stunned, and a fat figure rushed over and slapped them, and then a rough and crazy voice sounded: "Damn, you have the courage to help the old Coyote fight for the tiger!"


    With that, she took a constable''s collar in her hand, threw it out, slammed it against the wall, slipped off the wall and hit the ground again.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Pan''er was very surprised and immediately understood that the woman in front of her was the county magistrate''s wife.


    At the order of the county magistrate''s wife, the people he brought swarmed up and beat the constable.


    She stepped directly on one of them and said fiercely, "my wife will lose her appetite when she sees you two disgusting things. I tell you, if she''s looking for a woman for our bastard, I''ll see if I don''t waste you! Get out!"


    Where dare those two captains cry pain? How dare you take care of Chu Pan''er again? He got up from the ground with pain and rolled quickly. For fear that what remained for them was a word, death!


    At least they are also people who cherish their lives, so they run as fast as running for their lives.


    Seeing this scene, the county magistrate''s wife sneered, and finally her eyes fell on Chu Pan''er.


    With her big vermilion lips, she walked to Chu Pan''er step by step.


    Others are born lotus step by step, and her is born dust step by step. For nothing else, just take a step for her. The ground shook and stood in front of Chu Pan''er with her waist crossed, disdaining her face.


    "Is it you who seduce my master?"


    "Madam misunderstood, little..."


    Chu Pan''er planned to explain well to the people in front of him, but he didn''t expect that the people in front of him didn''t listen to him at all. As soon as he grabbed his backhand, he wanted to treat her in the same way as he had just treated those people. Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold and flashed, and quickly took his hand to clamp the actions of the county magistrate''s wife.


    "Madam magistrate, you''d better restrain yourself! I''m not at your disposal!"


    "You... How dare you treat my wife like this!"


    The magistrate''s wife was so angry that she wanted to crush the woman in front of her. Why does this woman look so good? It''s all because these seductive women seduced her husband.


    She wanted to do it, but she was holding her own hands in others'' hands and didn''t dare to move.


    "Madam magistrate, I didn''t mean to hurt you. If I wanted to hate you, I would hate the confused official in your family. I reported a case to her and delusioned that I would be her 18th aunt. Oh!"


    Chu Pan''er''s tone was filled with deep chill, and the strength in his hand was gradually tightened. The fat face of the county magistrate''s wife also turned pig liver color because of pain.


    "Damn bitch, you let me go, you let me go! You smelly girls, won''t you help me?"


    He glanced at the servant girls who were trembling in fear. The county magistrate''s wife was angry again. These dogs usually feed them and don''t move?


    Let her be bullied by this bitch here.


    Those servant girls, who had seen such a formation, were shocked by Chu Pan''er''s fierceness.


    After all, isn''t it tough enough for a thin woman who is like a woman who will be blown by any wind to pull the wrist of a woman several times stronger than her, and the fat woman can''t move?


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, they couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them. When they were abused by the county magistrate''s wife, they rushed over and wanted to open Chu Pan''er.


    "Whoever dares to come here, I''ll break this woman''s arm!"


    Chu Pan''er narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth lightly, with a faint threat in his words.


    If they hadn''t seen the twisted face of the county magistrate''s wife, they wouldn''t have paid attention to Chu Pan''er''s words, but now... They dare not come forward for fear of hurting the county magistrate''s wife.


    These people... Damn it!


    The county magistrate''s wife wanted to scold, but she couldn''t move, so she had to stand there.


    Seeing that the lesson was enough, Chu Pan''er snorted coldly, released the hand of the county magistrate''s wife and pushed it hard. The fat body couldn''t stand the force, and fell hard on the ground, causing a burst of painful cries.


    "Damn bitch, how dare you treat me like this? I won''t torture you!"


    The county magistrate''s wife didn''t have a long memory at all. When she loosened her cup, she scolded fiercely. Chu Pan''er narrowed her eyes dangerously, and all the servant girls around rushed to surround her under the sign of the county magistrate''s wife.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er surrounded in the middle, the county magistrate''s wife sprang up from the ground with her sore wrist, raised her head and scolded proudly: "little Sao fox, I see you dare to disrespect my wife. Come on, destroy this little Sao Fox for me and throw it out. She is not allowed to step in, let alone close to the master!"


    The answer to her was the respectful answer of the servant girls. The county magistrate''s wife looked at Chu Pan''er with cold hum and pride. It seemed to express to her that this was the end of provoking her.


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes trembled. She was a vicious woman. She wanted to destroy other people''s faces when she was a little lonely. She was not surprised to see these servant girls. I think she often did it. It seems that she shouldn''t teach her a lesson.


    A man rushed to Chu Pan''er with a knife. Chu Pan''er scratched a cold feeling at the bottom of his eyes. He grabbed her wrist quickly and fell hard. With a slap of the knife, the man was thrown out in an arc.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that the thin woman in front of them had so much strength. She fell out alive with a man in her hand


    "Bitch, I fought with you!"


    As soon as the magistrate''s wife was angry, she shook her fat body and ran towards her, which made her feel crushed to death.


    "Bitch, who allows you to hurt Miss Chu!"


    A roar sounded from behind the county magistrate''s wife and made her stop immediately.


    The county magistrate''s wife turned her head behind her in amazement. The county magistrate rushed over angrily and slapped the county magistrate''s wife with a loud slap.


    "What are you doing?"


    The magistrate''s face was very ugly. Just now he planned to take the bafu patrolman to the most famous Manxiang building in Guancheng for dinner. At that time, he also found several singing girls to have fun. As a result, he was scolded by the bafu patrolman for his uneasy kindness and drove him away. He was unhappy to return to the county yamen, but he didn''t expect that his two men brought the woman he liked to be bullied by the fat woman. How can he stand it?


    Even at ordinary times, relying on the power of her family, he didn''t dare to offend half, but now it''s different.


    The magistrate''s wife covered her face and looked at the magistrate in amazement: "did you hit me?"

 Chapter 273

    After several years of marriage, he never did anything to her, but now he beat him in front of so many servants for a woman, which made her how willing.


    At this time, the county magistrate just wanted to please the beauty. She didn''t remember her fat woman. She didn''t look at her. When she came to Chu Pan''er, she had to hold her white hand, but she was very dodged. However, the county magistrate only thought Chu Pan''er was frightened by the county magistrate''s wife, so she whispered comfort instead of saying anything.


    "Girl, are you okay? Don''t worry, I''ve taught this evil woman a lesson. She won''t do anything to you."


    At this time, a small sob came, which was full of women''s complaints and reluctance. The county magistrate frowned and looked at the weeping man, which was startled.


    Because the magistrate''s wife had just made a big move, her bun was a little messy. Because he slapped her hard, her fat face swelled up and looked very ferocious.


    Because of her crying, the makeup of the whole face was spent. It looked disgusting, so the county magistrate who always liked beautiful things didn''t want to see this face, so he shouted impatiently, "bitch, don''t get out!"


    The county magistrate''s wife trembled slightly. She curled her mouth and called, "Yulang..."


    Hearing this address, the county magistrate frowned. How many years has it been since she called herself?


    However, at the thought of the name, he felt a burst of humiliation. He didn''t care about the beautiful woman in front of him. He rushed up and wanted to slap the county magistrate''s wife. The county magistrate''s wife didn''t hide. She closed her eyes and waited for the slap to fall, but there was no movement after a long time. Instead, there was a burst of painful voice from the opposite side.


    "Oh, my hand!"


    The magistrate''s wife quickly opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. Chu Pan''er was cold and pulled the magistrate''s wrist tightly. There was a trace of cold in her eyes.


    The magistrate didn''t expect that the woman he liked was so strong that he didn''t have time to be angry. He only looked at his hand.


    "Beauty, what are you doing? Let go of my hand."


    "Let go of you and let you continue to beat your wife?"


    Chu Pan''er raised her eyebrows and sneered. He had seen a cowardly man, but he had never seen such a cowardly man. She really hated the county magistrate''s wife, but she hated beating women more than this.


    "Oh, oh, beauty, didn''t I teach you a lesson about this fat ugly woman?"


    Anyway, his powerful father-in-law has already made loess. This fat woman is a disgrace to him all his life. One day he will divorce her.


    "Fat woman?"


    The magistrate''s wife looked at the magistrate incredulously, and her face became very ugly.


    Hearing the voice of the county magistrate''s wife, the county magistrate couldn''t help scolding angrily: "what are you doing? Don''t you come to help?"


    The magistrate''s wife ignored the magistrate''s words. She just looked at her incredulously, bit her lips and asked word by word: "Zhang Yulang, I don''t care if you hit me. I don''t care if you scold me. However, people all over the world can say I''m fat and ugly, but you! Zhang Yulang... Is the most unqualified person to say this sentence!"


    With these words, the county magistrate''s wife ran away with her face covered. The servant girls also reacted and hurriedly chased up: "Madam... Madam..."


    Chu Pan''er looked at the scene and raised his eyebrows. Could it be that there was another story here?


    "Ouch, beauty, let go of me, let go of me!"


    Zhang Yulang never thought that the woman he casually liked had such great strength. She didn''t dare to swim any beautiful thoughts to her immediately. She had such great strength. If he accidentally crushed his grandchildren''s roots when doing that, his whole life would be over.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t bother to pay attention to Zhang Yulang and looked at him calmly: "since you don''t want to hear the trafficking case, give me the pamphlet. Anyway, your eight government patrolmen are not here? Just right, I let him have a look! See how your parents manage Guancheng!"


    As she spoke, she looked ruthless and tightened her strength for a while. Her look was very cold, which caused Zhang Yulang a burst of pain.


    "Oh, beauty, have something to say, have something to say!"


    Zhang Yulang trembled and dared not provoke the woman in front of him, for fear that she would pinch his hand carelessly.


    "Tell you? Have something to say? Oh, what are you? I tell you, either let your people get the booklet immediately, or your hands will be wasted!"


    Chu Pan''er looked ruthless and didn''t care how painful Zhang Yulang was.


    Tut tut Tut, have a look. The name sounds good, but it''s rubbish.


    Startled by Chu Pan''er''s words, Zhang Yulang changed his face and hurriedly ordered his men not far away: "hurry to my study and send the book to the girl. Go quickly!"


    Seeing that his men were still stunned there, he scolded fiercely. The men reacted and went to get the booklet. Soon, the booklet arrived. Zhang Yulang said with a smile: "girl, the booklet has also been brought to you. Can you put this... Let me go?"


    Holding the booklet, Chu Pan''er frowned and pushed Zhang Yulang to the ground. When he turned it over, he saw that there was no problem. In a cold voice, "I tell you, being an official doesn''t make decisions for the people. Today, I''ll go to the eight government patrolmen and say it well!"


    With that, Chu Pan''er jumped and dodged away directly.


    She doesn''t care that Zhang Yulang finds her strength. On the contrary, she is intentional. This is also a warning to Zhang Yulang. If she wants to bully her, she doesn''t have to weigh her ability!


    "Hum, a little girl, also wants to fight with me! Bah!"


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er had completely left, Zhang Yulang spit hard on the ground. This bitch is arrogant. Sooner or later, he will press her under him and do it well. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to enjoy it,


    At the thought of this scene, the smile on Zhang Yulang''s face deepened, but soon there was a sudden appearance in his mind that Chu Pan''er had just grabbed his arm. For a moment, he was startled, and his cold sweat could not help but flow. When he saw that his men were stunned, he directly hit him with a burst of chestnuts.


    "Asshole, what were you doing just now? How dare you not help? Where''s the real booklet? Have you put it away for me?"


    The man obviously didn''t react and looked at his adult innocently: "what are you talking about, sir? What''s true?"


    "What do you mean?"


    As soon as Zhang Yulang''s face changed, he had a bad feeling in his heart, "didn''t you change it into a fake when you went to get the booklet?"

 Chapter 274

    "What fake?" the famous hand looked confused.


    "You gave her a real brochure?"


    Zhang Yulang''s tone is sullen. He is a bastard who can''t accomplish anything but fail.


    "So, my Lord, do you mean... To give her a fake brochure?"


    The man was stunned and immediately reacted. He thought that the adult really wanted to give it to Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er looked at the book again and again while walking. He didn''t find any changes. He couldn''t help being surprised. He thought that the county magistrate Zhang Yulang would secretly change the roster, but he didn''t expect that the roster was still the same.


    Take the booklet in her arms. She plans to go to Dong Yizhen to discuss it. After all, it''s not easy to find the eight government patrols. In her understanding, it''s very cumbersome.


    The county magistrate only took the pamphlet in the morning. I don''t think he sent the news to the so-called base so soon.


    She was relieved to think of this.


    Only with enough time can we do what we want to do.


    She walked along the river to the base, but unexpectedly, she met the arrogant wife of the county magistrate just now under the willow tree by the river.


    Where is she doing alone? Do you want to jump into the river?


    Chu Pan''er shook her body and said she didn''t believe it, but it was none of her business. She didn''t have the heart to take care of other people''s bad things, so she didn''t bother to pay attention, so she pretended not to see her passing by.


    The county magistrate''s wife didn''t find her. Chu Pan''er used some lightness skills, walked a lot faster, and soon came to the base.


    Instead of looking for Dong Yizhen in a hurry, she squatted on the roof and pulled away a tile on the roof according to the defense plan. She happened to see the women and children imprisoned inside. Seeing those people, Chu Pan''er frowned tightly. Why didn''t she find Chu Ying''er?


    Just when she thought Chu Ying''er was away, a figure came out. Isn''t that Chu Ying''er?


    "I tell you, don''t worry, don''t be afraid, we can go out soon, trust me!"


    Chu Yinger opened her mouth firmly. She believed that brother Dong and his sister would be able to save them.


    Nothing else, just because Chu Pan''er is her sister.


    "What''s the use of your letter? A girl was sent away yesterday. Maybe I''ll be the next one!"


    At the thought of this, the face of the person who spoke changed. If so, what should I do?


    "Silly girl, believe me, we will definitely escape!"


    Chu Ying''er took the initiative to comfort her. Before, she was also very afraid, but since seeing brother Dong and them, her heart has settled down.


    On the roof, Chu Pan''er was very pleased to see this scene. It seems that the little girl can still comfort others.


    Returning the tiles to their original position, Chu Pan''er carefully jumped off the roof and quietly went to find Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen said before that he lived in the room. According to the defense map, Chu Pan''er easily found it.


    She stood on Dong Yizhen''s roof and opened a tile. She threw a small stone in and noticed that someone was approaching. Dong Yizhen subconsciously looked up and just looked up at Chu Pan''er''s eyes.


    Chu Pan''er lay on the roof, drank Dong Yizhen with his mouth, and motioned him to speak at the city gate. He was too brazen here.


    Dong Yizhen looked at the door and found that no one had passed. He went out and soon reached the city gate. Sure enough, he saw Chu Pan''er in the corner.


    He hurried over and asked:


    "Pan''er, why are you here? What can I do for you?"


    Didn''t you say to report to the county government first? He has arranged it here.


    "Guancheng county magistrate is a faint official, and seems to be in collusion with these traffickers!"


    Chu Pan''er opened his mouth seriously and hated the county magistrate in his heart.


    "Sure enough!"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes were cold. He overheard that the county magistrate wanted people at home these days, but he was interrupted before he finished listening. At that time, he was guessing that the county magistrate and human traffickers were secretly colluding.


    "Brother Dong, you already know?"


    Chu Pan''er was a little surprised, but she was also very curious about what was going on.


    Dong Yizhen took a deep look at her and told Chu Pan''er what he found.


    "In short, from that time on, I doubted, but I''m not sure."


    Chu Pan''er is frightened. Now she has to think of a way to see the eight government patrols, and she just offended the county magistrate Zhang Yulang. I think she should send someone to the base soon.


    While she was thinking about it, Chu Pan''er was surprised when the gongs and drums were beating outside. At this time, could it be that what happy event was so lively?


    "Have you heard? A man suddenly appeared and said he would sue our county magistrate!"


    "Wow, who is so bold? I admire you!"


    "Isn''t the county magistrate going to take charcoal? Tut tut Tut, where does he have the courage? Once this charcoal fire goes on, his whole leg won''t be wasted?"


    There are several people watching the lively discussion with sleeves caged and smiles. Their faces are full of funny smiles. After all, no one has dared to be so bold for a long time.


    "It''s said that it was a little scholar who sued. No, the bafu patrol press is also in our county. The little scholar is not serious. He stopped the sedan on the street on the way back to the inn. However, the county magistrate is not a thing. If the little scholar can really succeed, he will pull the county magistrate off his horse and we will be free!"


    Little scholar? Sue?


    Chu Pan''er grasped these two key words and his face changed. Wouldn''t it be like what she thought?


    He turned and walked directly over to shoot the discussion person: "have you seen the little scholar you just said?"


    Seeing that it was a little girl who came to ask, or a little girl with a model, one person raised his eyebrow: "girl, isn''t that your sweetheart? So nervous!"


    "Less nonsense, answer my question!"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold and his hand was tight. He immediately pressed the man down for a moment.


    Seeing this, the others dared to stay more and were busy running away.


    "Little girl, have something to say!"


    The man who could not move under the pressure shed a drop of sweat on his forehead and opened his mouth.


    As a result, I caught a glimpse of people who ignored him and hurried back to: "the person who plays gongs and drums is to ask everyone to watch. Now people are probably in the county government."


    Chu Pan''er took back his hand when he got the answer he wanted. The man didn''t expect that the girl looked thin and weak. She still had this strength. She didn''t dare to stay more and ran away.

 Chapter 275

    Chu Pan''er returned to Dong Yizhen, looked at him and saw each other''s thoughts in each other''s eyes.


    "I''m going back to the inn now. Brother Dong, you go to the trafficker base!"


    She was not sure whether the little scholar people said was Tang Gu, but it was clear at a glance when she returned to the inn.


    Chu Pan''er returned to the Inn and found the waiter: "waiter, where is the scholar who stayed here with me?"


    After going upstairs, she didn''t find Tang Gu at all. The answer in her heart has been confirmed.


    "Your friend drank a cup of tea and left after you were captured by the constable. It is estimated that he wanted to save you."


    Sure enough, after thanking the waiter, Chu Pan''er looked at the pamphlet and immediately rushed to the county government.


    At this time, the outside of the county yamen was surrounded by people, three floors inside and three floors outside. Chu Pan''er took a long time to squeeze in.


    Sure enough, a slender figure stood in the middle of the court.


    In the middle of his front, there was a bafu patrol press with a face of Tieqing. On his left was the county magistrate Zhang Yulang.


    Bafu patrol is a school of startling trees. Its voice is like a ringing bell, high and strong.


    "Scholar Tang Gu, do you know that you have to take charcoal to stop the sedan car complaint? I ask you, are you sure?"


    "My Lord, the small business has been decided. Today, I will sue county magistrate Zhang Yulang. As a parent official, I don''t think about the people. I not only plunder the people''s fat and cream, but also rob famous women!"


    Tang Gu stood in the court, surrounded by righteousness, with a slight frown and no fear.


    The eight government patrols are supposed to be honest and upright officials. I appreciate Tang Gu''s integrity.


    "Nonsense. Do you have any evidence that I plundered people''s fat and ointment and robbed people''s women?"


    Zhang Yulang jumped up from the stool angrily and pointed at Tang Gu.


    What''s going on here? He has never seen it before. How could he sue him in the court today?


    "Lord Zhang!"


    The bafu patrolman hated the unruly people most in his life, and angrily patted the startled wood, "don''t forget, I''m the judge!"


    "My Lord, I know my mistake! I''m just angry to see this young man full of nonsense!"


    Zhang Yulang was startled. He thought that the bafu patrol press was still here. What should he do if his black hat was taken off?


    "Oh!"


    Bafu patrolman gave a cold drink and stared at Zhang Yulang discontentedly.


    "No matter what the facts are, we still have to wait for this person to finish!"


    "Tang Gu, come slowly!"


    Tang Gu was more confident when he saw that the eight government patrols were really a school of justice. He strode forward and hugged his fist: "Sir, when adults came this morning, Xiaosheng''s fiancee was brought here by traffickers. Xiaosheng and his sister reported to the official after they got the evidence.


    But I didn''t think that Lord Zhang didn''t immediately send a Yamen to catch the peddler when he got the evidence, but he said he wanted to go down to the hall to think about it. After welcoming the Lord, Lord Zhang sent someone to the inn to discuss the matter. I also heard that the place where they took their sister was Lord Zhang''s house,


    This made Xiaosheng very frightened. In addition, he had heard this rumor about Lord Zhang. He was afraid of an accident to his sister. He asked for the address and rushed to the place. As a result, he ran into a passer-by who came in a hurry and accidentally picked up a letter from him. Xiaosheng wanted to return it, but there was no figure in front of him. In order to check who the letter was, he opened the envelope, but didn''t think... It was Zhang An informant letter from an adult to a trafficker! "


    Tang Gu took out a letter from his arms and held it high in the air.


    His words resounded in everyone''s ears, and they only felt very absurd.


    "Therefore, Xiaosheng has another lawsuit, that is, suing Guancheng county magistrate''s accomplices in human trafficking and human trafficking!"


    "Bastard!"


    The eight government patrolmen angrily patted the startling wood: "well, you are a little scholar. You dare to frame the court against my court officials and peddlers. How dare you?"


    Zhang Yulang sat aside, his face turned white with a brush, and his hand on the handle also trembled slightly. How could this happen? The man he sent lost the letter! What a fool!


    "If you don''t believe it, look at the content of this letter and you will know whether what Xiaosheng said is true or false!"


    Tang Gu presented the letter, and there was no fear on his face in the face of the close bafu patrol.


    Zhang Yulang was surprised that this letter paper could not fall into the hands of bafu patrol. Just as Tang Gu was about to approach, Zhang Yulang shouted, "wait!"


    He glared at Tang Gu mercilessly. Zhang Yulang looked at the eight government patrols and flattered: "my Lord, although the scholar sued the lower official, the lower official still has to say that this rule can''t be abolished. If you don''t take the charcoal, it''s against the rules!"


    Bafu patrol press also thought about Zhang Yulang''s words for a while. He also felt reasonable. His face was slightly heavy and said coldly: "in that case, come and move the charcoal!"


    When the voice fell, several yamen came over with charcoal fire pots. There were four fire pots from the gate to the middle of the hall. The charcoal in them was just burning, and there was a new fire on them. It looked frightening.


    Looking at the pots of charcoal fire, Tang Gu looked expressionless, faced the charcoal, took off his shoes and stepped in without hesitation.


    "Oh!"


    A dull hum came out of his voice. As soon as his foot stepped down, he made a loud smack, and the flame came up. Tang Gu flashed a look of forbearance on his face, but soon calmed down.


    The audience gasped and dared not say anything.


    Bafu patrolled and shook his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him was fearless.


    When he stepped on it and lifted it up, he only saw that the epithelium of his foot was open and the sound of Zizi during barbecue was very terrible.


    Tang Gu was still expressionless. He quickly raised his feet from the first basin and soon stepped into another basin. At this time, Zhang Yulang gave a look to a yamen envoy. Yamen understood it, put down his stick and walked over, holding Tang Gu who was about to fall in the basin.


    "I said, little scholar, why do you have to suffer? Look at your delicate skin and tender flesh. How can you eat this pain? Forget it!"


    As he spoke, he seemed powerless to pat Tang Gu''s arm holding the letter paper. Although Tang Gu looked calm, the pain had already made him powerless. Where could he catch the letter paper? Soon, the letter paper fell from his hand


    Chu Pan''er, who was standing on the side, had already noticed that the Yamen was wrong, twisted the small stone in his hand, quickly shot when the letter paper was about to fall into the brazier, and used his ability to beat the letter paper aside, which spared it from the end.


    Zhang Yulang was surprised by the sudden accident. He looked forward in amazement, just in front of Chu Pan''er''s cold eyes. His face changed slightly. Thinking of the way Chu Pan''er tortured him, his whole body trembled.


    The eight government patrolmen noticed this scene, narrowed their eyes deeply and said to Zhang Yulang thoughtfully, "Lord Zhang, don''t treat my official as a fool. If you are innocent, what are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 276

    Zhang Yulang trembled and sweated, and immediately became angry at the Yamen Chai below: "how brave! I almost destroyed the evidence. Come on, take him down!"


    "My Lord, spare your life!"


    The yam Chai was startled and quickly bowed down and begged for mercy.


    But soon two yamen came and took him down.


    Such an episode did not attract attention. Everyone looked at the man who was on fire.


    Finally, Tang Gu walked through several charcoal pots in sweat. When he stepped out of the charcoal pots, he immediately fell to the ground and lay on the ground powerlessly.


    Seeing this, the bafu patrolman frowned, waved his hand and asked someone to bring a stool to help Tang Gu up.


    Zhang Yulang didn''t expect that the bafu patrol press should treat the people in front of him so politely. He was about to say something, but he was stopped.


    When he sat in the chair, Tang Gu spoke weakly.


    "My Lord, this is evidence. Please learn from it!"


    The voice fell, and he was as if he had exhausted all his strength, and the whole man was in a coma.


    The stationery in his hand also fell in his arms.


    Zhang Yulang''s Yamen were about to get it, but they were stopped. The bafu patrol quickly asked his own hand to go down and collect the letter.


    Seeing the letter paper falling on the bafu patrol press, Zhang Yulang''s face is as white as a piece of paper. It''s over... Everything is over


    Bafu patrolman opened the letter paper and was furious when he saw the contents inside. He just saw Zhang Yulang''s action to escape. He roared: "bold Zhang Yulang, actually dare to collude with human traffickers, abduct and sell people, come and take him down!"


    Zhang Yulang''s body stopped, and his face was very ugly.


    "My Lord, I''m wronged. How could a servant do such a stupid thing?"


    Zhang Yulang reacted and quickly knelt on the ground, shaking nervously all over his body.


    He hated Tanggu and the messenger.


    "Wronged? There is your seal on this letter. Zhang Yulang, dare you say it''s not yours?"


    Angrily, he threw the letter paper in front of Zhang Yulang. The bafu patrol press''s face was as ugly as it should be.


    This bastard, up to now, dares to hide him.


    "My Lord, the official seal was stolen a few days ago. It can''t be said that the official colluded with human traffickers."


    Zhang Yulang knocked several heads and couldn''t help crying.


    Why are you so angry.


    "Not stolen a few days ago? It''s a coincidence that Lord Zhang''s seal was stolen!"


    Bafu patrolman hummed coldly. He didn''t believe Zhang Yulang''s words at all. Did he treat him as a fool?


    "This... This is not a book without coincidence? Ha ha!"


    Zhang Yulang said with a dry smile, but the smile on his face was more ugly than crying. The eight government patrols were very angry, patted the startling wood hard, and said coldly: "since your seal is lost, how do you explain the handwriting and signature on it?"


    "This... This..."


    Zhang Yulang turned his eyes and didn''t know how to answer. In the eyes of the eight government patrolmen, it was his guilty heart. He said coldly, "Lord Zhang, shouldn''t it... It was the impostor who stole your seal, so there was this letter?"


    "My Lord, may I have a look at this letter?"


    Zhang Yulang said tremblingly.


    Zhang Yulang''s shameless behavior fell into the eyes of the eight government patrolmen, which made him very angry: "good you, Zhang Yulang, come on, stick!"


    The sound was deafening, and the court was full of echoes. It can be seen how angry Zhang Yulang''s behavior made bafu patrol press.


    "Sir, spare your life!"


    As soon as the master''s face changed, he hurried to the hall and knelt down. After knocking his head, he said painfully: "Sir, it''s a villain who stole an adult''s seal the day before yesterday. This letter is also written by a villain. I''m afraid something will happen one day, so the villain thought of this way!"


    "What?"


    Bafu patrolman''s face changed.


    The master trembled and slowly said, "the villain is greedy. A few months ago, the peddler found the villain and said it was the villain''s help, which is to let the villain get three points of profit. Therefore, the villain''s lard was blinded. For this three points of profit, so he went to do it. It''s not a human thing."


    "Is it you? Oh, sir, you are a fool when you are an official?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can compare the handwriting of villains and adults, so you can distinguish them."


    The master said loudly.


    Eight government patrolmen frowned when they saw this. Was it really shiye who did it?


    He waved his hand and quickly put pen and paper on it. Shiye transcribed it according to the contents of the letter and then presented it.


    Seeing as like as two peas of clean fingered and influential high-ranking officials, Zhang Yulang was not really the one who did so.


    "My lord..."


    The bafu patrolman frowned and said, "since this letter was written by the master, it can be regarded as the truth. Let''s take it into custody and torture about human trafficking!"


    The eight government patrolmen still remember the human traffickers at this time. Naturally, they can''t move the martial master, so they take him into custody first.


    Master shuddered and said, "thank you for your life!"


    Seeing the master pleaded guilty, Zhang Yulang''s eyes flashed slightly. He stood up and pointed to the master and scolded angrily: "well, you are a wolf heart and dog lung. At first, I gave you the master''s position because I saw how talented you are. But now, you are so bold and collude with human traffickers. Are you still east and West?"


    In a rage, he wanted to reach out and smoke him, but was stopped by the official. The eight government patrolmen said unhappily: "Lord Zhang, although this letter has nothing to do with you, why don''t you deal with the human trafficking case first? Do you know what the consequences would be if the letter was sent to the human traffickers just now?"


    "My lord... I just want to see if the book is true!"


    Zhang Yulang replied humbly, "is it true? Why don''t you send someone to check it directly? Since there are maps and lists, you can know it as soon as you check it, but you still have to delay like this, Zhang Yulang, how dare you?"


    "Do you have the booklet? Take it to me to find out!"


    Zhang Yulang was stunned in classical Chinese, turned back slightly, and his eyes fell on Chu Pan''er. He wanted to cry without tears on his face.


    "My Lord, the book is not in the hands of the lower officer, but taken back by the girl who presented it!"


    "And this?"


    The eight government patrolmen, for unknown reasons, narrowed their eyes and asked coldly.


    Zhang Yulang nodded, flatteringly pointed to Chu Pan''er and said, "that woman is this girl. She broke into the official house and stole the list."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t expect that Zhang Yulang still had the face to turn upside down. He couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that things had developed here, he held up the booklet in his hand and went to court: "the people''s daughter Chu Pan''er has seen adults. The list of human traffickers is indeed in the hands of the people''s daughter! But it''s not a forced invasion of the official house!"

 Chapter 277

    "If you talk nonsense again, it''s clear that you little woman broke into the house!"


    Zhang Yulang said coldly, looking at the grievances on his face when he was patrolling the bafu. "My Lord, this little woman is too tricky. Please make decisions for the lower officials!"


    The bafu patrolman frowned. He raised his eyes and looked at Chu Pan''er. He saw that the woman had sharp eyes, a cold face and a cold breath all over her. Then he looked at Zhang Yulang


    With a cold hiss, the heart of bafu patrol was a little biased.


    "Lord Zhang, do you have any evidence that the woman broke into the house?"


    "When..."


    "My Lord, the point should not be in the abduction and trafficking case? Adults can''t be partial!"


    Chu Pan''er sneered.


    How clever does Zhang Yulang think he is? She could see that the eight government patrolmen were not easy to provoke at all. With Zhang Yulang''s words, how could people believe it.


    After thinking about it, he spoke again: "My Lord, the little girl is the sister of Tang Xiucai''s fiancee. Just as Tang Xiucai said, the little girl was taken to Lord Zhang''s house. When minnu found that Lord Zhang said something wrong, she even asked minnu to be her eighteen room concubine. In a hurry, she moved her hand and coerced Lord Zhang to return the list. I wanted to see you in person, but I never thought that minnu was her sister-in-law It''s tough, but it''s blocking the sedan in the street! "


    "So you mean that Lord Zhang asked you to go but didn''t discuss it?"


    The eight government patrolmen squinted and despised Zhang Yulang. As a county official, he did such a dirty thing.


    "Exactly! My Lord, the people''s daughter''s words are true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the people around the inn where the people''s daughter lived at that time. What''s more, when this adult acted against the people''s daughter at that time, he almost broke his wrist and left a mark. If you don''t believe it, you can come forward and check it!"


    "You... A weak woman, almost broke a man''s wrist?"


    The eight government patrolmen hesitated. Is this woman too strong?


    "To tell you the truth, people''s women are from the countryside. They have done farm work since childhood. Naturally, they have a lot more strength than ordinary people, so they want to protect themselves... When they come to the county, ye follows her fiance and future brother-in-law to look for her sister abducted by human traffickers."


    After hearing this, bafu patrol understood that he hated Zhang Yulang even more. He patted the startled wood and said coldly, "Zhang Yulang, what else do you want to say?"


    "My Lord, officer..."


    "Well, I''ll talk about you later!"


    Bafu patrol press made no secret of his disgust. He looked at Chu Pan''er and said, "girl, you brought up this list, so you also have this map?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er could see that the eight government patrolmen were not like Zhang Yulang. He happily handed over the defense map Dong Yizhen gave her to one side. When the eight government patrolmen saw the map, their face was very ugly.


    "What a human trafficking gang. It''s so bold to set the base near the county government!"


    Then he looked at Zhang Yulang reproachfully and immediately arranged for someone to go.


    When Chu Pan''er saw Tang Gu in a coma, he had some bad feelings in his heart. He asked the official to take care of him and went to the base.


    When they arrived at the base, the officers almost solved all the traffickers, and the kidnapped women were sent back to the addresses recorded on the list one by one.


    "Sister!"


    After Chu Ying''er was protected by the official, the first one to look for was Chu Pan''er. There was a little girl behind her. However, Chu Pan''er didn''t look carefully, because her eyes were all Chu Ying''er.


    "Ying''er!"


    The two hugged each other, and Chu Pan''er was particularly distressed about his sister in front of him.


    The two sisters have been separated for some time. Now they can finally meet. Why don''t they miss it?


    "Sister, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be so capricious!"


    Chu Ying''er felt very uncomfortable and blamed herself when she thought that everything was caused by her running away from home in anger.


    It''s because of her that my sister is so tired.


    Chu Ying''er didn''t expect the girl to be so cranky. She patted her back and said with a smile: "silly girl, just find you!"


    The two held each other for a while. Chu Ying''er loosened Chu Pan''er. Thinking of the little sisters she knew, she hurriedly pulled them over.


    "Sister, this is the little friend I know on the ship. His name is Gong Susu!"


    Chu Pan''er noticed that someone was standing next to his sister and said hello with some embarrassment.


    "Hello, Miss Gong! Sorry, I was too excited just now!"


    "Miss Chu laughed."


    Strange, how did she feel that this girl seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    Chu Pan''er searched the whole brain and couldn''t find any information about the little girl.


    However, looking at her face, she is very familiar.


    "Elder sister, where''s brother Tang? Brother Dong said that brother Tang came too."


    With both hands on Chu Pan''er''s arm, Chu Ying''er looked around and didn''t see Tang Gu''s figure. She was a little lost.


    It''s strange that there is brother Tang, but there is no one.


    Chu Pan''er hesitates. She doesn''t know how to explain to Chu Ying''er, but Chu Ying''er can know when.


    So he told Chu Yinger what happened in the court.


    "Sister, what are you talking about? Brother Tang, he''s unconscious?"


    Chu Yinger was surprised and didn''t want to believe it.


    But she also knew that Tang Gu''s charcoal fire was a fact, an indisputable fact.


    "Now Tang Gu is arranged in the lounge of the county government. He hasn''t woke up yet because of his leg injury and excessive worry."


    She just asked the people arranged by the bafu patrol and said that Tang Gu''s injury had been bandaged, so it was better, but she didn''t know when he woke up.


    Seeing that Chu Yinger''s eyes were full of tears, Chu Pan''er reached out and patted her on the shoulder and comforted: "well, Ying''er, don''t be too sad. Now I''ll take you to see Tang Gu!"


    Those human traffickers have been solved now, so it''s no big deal.


    "Good!"


    Chu Ying''er sucked her nose. Her eyes were as red as rabbits. Because she was sad, her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Granddaughter, my good granddaughter!"


    A strong voice sounded not far away. When Chu Pan''er and her sisters didn''t react, an old man rushed over and hugged Gong Susu beside Chu Ying''er.


    Gong Susu was stunned. When the old man looked up and saw his appearance, his eyes immediately turned red.


    "Grandpa, Su Su misses you so much! Woo woo!"


    The original text of the quiet girl''s heart was sour. She couldn''t stand the grievance any longer. She began to cry. Chu Yinger realized that her little sister had found her relatives and was jealous.


    "Su Su, it''s great that you have found your relatives."

 Chapter 278

    After sucking her nose, Chu Yinger couldn''t help crying.


    Chu Pan''er was surprised to see the two people who had feelings in just a few days. This was something she never thought of.


    However, Chu Yinger was very pleased to have a good friend. This girl finally didn''t have to worry about her.


    "Well, it''s not early. Let''s go. Don''t disturb people''s parents and grandchildren."


    Chu Pan''er was touched by this situation and scene. Looking at the old man again, his face changed slightly. Isn''t this the old man I met before?


    The old man recognized him at this time and immediately said, "isn''t this the girl of that day? Girl, the little old man has found his granddaughter!"


    The old man was very happy. Holding Gong Susu, he turned around like a child.


    "Su Su, your parents will come to you soon. Don''t be naughty in the future. Do you understand?"


    The old man scraped Gong Susu''s nose and narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    Because of the old man''s words, Gong Su Su''s face was very ugly.


    "Grandpa, can you stop talking about it?"


    Gong Su Su''s face was pale, but he didn''t want the old man to be sad, so he clenched his fist and said coldly word by word.


    "Su Su, you are naughty. Otherwise, why are you gone? Do you want to play hide and seek with Grandpa? The injured grandpa has been looking for the sachet on you for a long time!"


    With that, the old man smiled and rubbed Gong Susu''s head. His face was full of love. Gong Susu''s nose was sour and he covered his mouth and cried. When his grandfather was unconscious, he still remembered to come to her. How long did it take from going to the city to Guancheng?


    "Gong girl, your grandfather met us two days ago. It turned out that you were the granddaughter he said. I said I seemed to have seen you somewhere!"


    Chu Pan''er remembered that Gong Susu was the woman in the portrait?


    "Such a fate? Su Su, look, I met you, my sister met your grandpa!"


    Chu Ying''er was delighted and smiled, holding Gong Su Su''s wrist.


    Gong Susu didn''t expect such a fate. She was very surprised.


    "I see."


    For a moment, she suddenly felt the intersection of all tastes. It turned out that this was fate in the world. It was too strange.


    "Ying''er, will you take care of Miss Gong''s grandfather here?"


    Chu Pan''er looked at the grandfather who had a good time and ordered Chu Ying''er.


    After Chu Ying''er agrees, Chu Pan''er signals Gong Susu to one side.


    "Gong girl, your grandpa, isn''t she..."


    Chu Pan''er pointed to his brain and asked softly. Gong Su Su smelled the speech, bit his teeth and slightly jawed his head: "my grandfather fell on my head when I was ten years old, so he was not very flexible, but no matter how he was, he loved me very much."


    "I see!"


    Chu Pan''er nodded thoughtfully, "is Gong here waiting for her parents to pick her up or go back with Grandpa?"


    There should be gong Susu''s home address on the list.


    "I''d better wait here!"


    After all, grandpa can''t be here at such an old age. After all, grandpa came all the way here. This body


    What should she do if something happens to Grandpa?


    They always put more emphasis on boys than girls, but when they came to her, it seemed as if nothing existed.


    Grandpa didn''t dislike her because she was a girl. Otherwise, he wouldn''t replace her at the age of ten


    Thinking of what happened at the age of ten, she was very sad. If it weren''t for her, how could grandpa be like this?


    Thinking about it, she felt very guilty.


    Looking at the old man with tears, she sniffed sadly.


    Noticing Gong Susu''s eyes, Chu Pan''er understood and reached out to hold Gong Susu''s: "then come with us. After all, you''re not familiar with the city. What if you''re bullied? It''s estimated that we''ll stay here for a while."


    Tang Gu''s injury is not well. He can''t go back until he gets better. After all, it''s a sea route. The sea breeze is strong. If he is careless, the infection will be in some trouble.


    Gong Susu opened her pupils when she heard the speech: "Miss Chu, it seems to be a little troublesome for you!"


    I''ve heard Chu Pan''er talk about them before.


    Expecting Gong Su Su to refuse, Chu Pan''er said with a smile, "I have fate with you. Aiming at this fate, I will accompany you. Moreover, my friend is still hurt and must be recuperated, so I can stay."


    Gong Susu understood what was going on as soon as she heard it. She just saw what she said to Chu Yinger.


    "But it''s also troublesome!"


    After all, Ying''er''s fiance lives in the bafu patrol. If they collide, they''re afraid it''s a little bad.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Su Su was worried about this. Seeing through her mind, Chu Pan''er handed Chu Ying''er a look. The latter understood, hurriedly pulled Gong Su Su Su and opened with a smile: "Su Su, didn''t you say we were good sisters? We should also live in the inn."


    Chu Ying''er doesn''t understand why the eight government patrolmen will arrange Tang Gu where she lives, but she also knows that her brother Tang should not have an accident. After all, an official as big as the eight government patrolmen won''t do anything special.


    "Well... Well, it''s just, please."


    Gong Susu wanted to stop talking, but felt a little embarrassed.


    "Not much trouble!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled lightly and soon returned to the inn with several people.


    Dong Yizhen quickly assisted the eight government patrolmen to arrest all the traffickers and returned to the inn to meet Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er heard the knock and opened the door. He was surprised to see Dong Yizhen coming back so soon.


    "Brother Dong, what are you doing back so soon? Shouldn''t you be busy for a while?"


    Dong Yizhen''s eyes paused for a moment on Chu Pan''er''s white cheek. His eyes gradually deepened. For a long time, his low voice sounded in the room: "I have sent a letter to the governor in the name of Jianghu righteous Xia."


    "What?"


    Chu Pan''er looked at Dong Yizhen''s eyes and was surprised.


    Dong Yizhen waited for the opportunity to move, leaned in her ear and said word by word: "I believe that your scholar brother-in-law should be more interested in the governor than me."


    Hearing the speech, Chu Pan''er had an idea and understood it in an instant.


    Dong Yizhen is... Paving the way for Tang Gu, but why did he do this?


    However, when the eight government offices looked at Tang Gu on the court, they were angry, but their eyes were curious about him.


    As a talent who aspires to become the No. 1 in the college entrance examination in the future, Tang Gu should be appreciated for his integrity in the future.


    It seems that the bafu patrol press is also a person who likes talents very much, so it is certain that Tang Gu will be able to enter the eyes of the bafu patrol press.


    As time went by, Tang Gu''s body was rehabilitated and soon recovered. When he left the place where the bafu patrol press lived, he also arranged to send someone to the inn to meet Chu Pan''er and others.


    Chu Ying''er couldn''t bear it when she saw Tang Gu''s obvious emaciation. She rushed down the stairs and threw herself into Tang Gu''s arms.


    "Brother Tang!"


    I didn''t expect to see brother Tang here. Her heart is very uncomfortable.


    "Ying''er!"

 Chapter 279

    Chu Pan''er understood that they had the idea of whispering. He planned to leave them alone for a while, and took Dong Yizhen to one side under the towering tree.


    "Tang Gu treats Ying''er sincerely."


    The scene of the two people embracing each other in front can''t help but give Chu Pan''er some feelings. She believes that with Tang Gu''s temperament, she will take Chu Ying''er seriously.


    "If you don''t mean it, you won''t follow us to Guancheng with an ill body."


    Dong Yizhen said deeply, but the long and tender sight was tightly locked on the graceful figure in front of him.


    Chu Pan''er seemed to feel the man''s hot sight. His body stiffened, his hands wrapped around her waist from her back, and a hot breath floated above her head.


    "Hope son, I am also sincere!"


    The magnetic voice sounded above. The man seemed worried that the woman didn''t believe it. The hands wrapped around the thin waist couldn''t help tightening their strength.


    Chu Pan''er was not used to the man''s touch, and her body was still a little stiff. When she heard his words, she blinked. How could she hear that there was a proud smell in this sentence.


    This does not seem to accord with Dong Yizhen''s character.


    Dong Yizhen didn''t care what Chu Pan''er was thinking. Holding the woman''s thin waist, he turned her to face himself, lowered his head to the woman''s bright eyes, and then down to the woman''s delicate red lips. Thinking of the taste of that day, he always felt that he was not enough. His throat rolled, buried his head and kissed deeply.


    "Um ~"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t take any precautions. The hot breath belonging to men ran into her nose and mouth. Her body became more stiff. She was shocked by the sudden kiss of men.


    Of course she believed that he was sincere and did not need to be proved by practical actions.


    Aware that Chu Pan''er didn''t resist, Dong Yizhen hugged her and deepened the kiss again. The woman in front of him was like an addictive poison, which made him want to marry her home immediately.


    "Brother Dong, no!"


    Thinking that he was still outside, Chu Pan''er''s originally dizzy head suddenly woke up and stretched out his hand to push Dong Yizhen, but found that the man''s body was as hot as an iron and couldn''t move on her.


    As soon as the voice fell, kisses fell again, and every organ was shouting. He wanted a lovable woman in front of him.


    "Pan''er... Call me Yizhen!"


    His low voice was infected with the husky of lust. He rubbed the woman''s skin inch by inch across the coarse gauze clothes. His body was about to explode and gradually tightened up. He heard the woman''s unstable wheezing and immediately recovered his reason.


    "Pan''er... Yes... I''m sorry!"


    After waking up, I found what I had done, and the emotions of self blame and guilt emerged in those deep eyes.


    The woman''s red face and red, swollen and broken lips hit the softest place in Dong Yizhen''s heart, and his eyes were alarmed.


    Did you scare Pan''er just now? Fortunately, few people pay attention here. He doesn''t care about his own reputation, but the girl in front of him


    "Brother Dong, I''m fine..."


    Chu Pan''er bit her lips and thought of the man''s temperature. Her face became more red. She remembered that Tang Gu and Chu Ying''er were not far away. She looked at them immediately and saw that they had disappeared for a long time. She thought they threw them away without saying a word. She must have just seen their appearance, so she ran away.


    She dared not look at Dong Yizhen''s affectionate eyes, which seemed to be really magical.


    "Tang Gu and Ying''er don''t know where they have gone. I''ll find her now."


    Chu Pan''er didn''t dare to say anything at will and fled here immediately.


    Did you really scare her?


    Dong Yizhen felt more guilty. Just now, he was really too impulsive.


    It should scare the woman in front of you.


    Always calm, he suddenly felt an unprecedented panic.


    I don''t know what Pan''er will think of him. Will he think he is a frivolous man?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t know that a man who always looked serious and simple would think so much. Soon, she found Chu Ying''er and Tang Gu by another willow. They haven''t found that she came over and is telling her heart.


    "Ying''er, it''s time to go."


    Chu Pan''er looked at her nose, nose and heart. She must be very shy.


    Sure enough, hearing her sister''s voice, Chu Yinger was like a frightened bird. She stamped her feet in shame and ran away from Tang Gu.


    "Sister."


    My sister didn''t see anything just now.


    She reached out and touched her nose. Embarrassed, she took Chu Pan''er''s arm and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Chu Pan''er has never been a good person. He glanced lightly in the direction of Tang Gu. It''s almost time to go, but Gong Su''s family, Ying''er''s little partner, hasn''t come yet.


    "Estimating the itinerary, Miss Gong''s parents will arrive at Guancheng in the afternoon. After lunch, we go to buy a wharf and wait."


    They can''t wait any longer. They have stayed in Guancheng for a long time. They don''t know what the family is like.


    Her face was very ugly when she thought of the several people who lived in the Chu family now.


    "Sister, why aren''t you in the inn? Su Su''s parents are in a hurry. They have to wait until they have eaten!"


    Chu Ying''er turned her head and looked suspiciously at her sister who was half tall.


    "Ying''er, what we should do has been done. The rest is waiting for their family reunion. The future has nothing to do with us. Don''t forget, it has been half a month since we came out this time!"


    Chu Ying''er is still simple. She doesn''t understand these trivial things. That''s what she should do.


    At the mention of going back, Chu Yinger was disappointed and kicked the small stones on the road with her head down.


    "Sister, I don''t want to go back!"


    Chu Ying''er was dejected. She never forgot how grandma didn''t help her towards outsiders and how she treated her.


    "Ying''er, what''s your last name?"


    Chu Pan''er turned around and pulled Chu Ying''er''s shoulder to turn to himself. There was a touch of coldness in her beautiful eyes.


    "I... my last name is Chu!"


    Strange, why did my sister ask such a question?


    Chu Yinger is a little confused. How does she feel that her sister looks very serious now.


    "Zhao Ruoyun, what are their last names?"


    Chu Pan''er asked again. She must beat her sister''s brain well, but she can''t make jokes in other people''s eyes because of her temporary willfulness.


    "Surname Zhao!"


    Chu Ying''s son was confused at first, and then his eyes lit up. Sister, this is to emphasize that the Chu family is the home of people surnamed Chu. Zhao Ruoyun and others are just outsiders, so why did she run away from home? The people who should go are the family surnamed Zhao.


    Chu Pan''er was very satisfied to see what the woman in front of her thought of when she passed by.


    "That''s right. Their surname is Zhao and our surname is Chu. Why should we leave the Chu family to their outsiders? Pan''er, the reason why the dove occupies the magpie''s nest is because the dove''s intolerance and the magpie''s weakness. Do you understand?"


    Chu Pan''er continued to beat. Although she was not the real Chu family, she somehow inherited the memory of the original owner, so she had the obligation to protect the Chu family.


    "But sister, look at the milk. I really don''t want to hurt you and my sisters for a Zhao Ruoyun..."

 Chapter 280

    "Ying''er!"


    Chu Pan''er raised a fierce look in her eyes.


    "Why don''t I want to stay at the Chu family? I just think it''s wrong to let a few outsiders take advantage of it in vain. It''s better to work hard to get rid of them and go away cleanly."


    Chu Pan''er doesn''t mind that Chu Ying''er knows her mind at all. Although they had a misunderstanding before, she also figured it out. As long as Chu Ying''er doesn''t betray her, she will take the girl with her as long as she wants.


    Chu Ying''er didn''t expect her sister to say this. She opened her eyes in surprise. She always knew her sister''s temperament was very decisive, but she didn''t expect that she had the idea of leaving the Chu family for a long time.


    "Sister, you really..."


    "Shh... The Chu family is a home founded by our father, uncle and grandpa. We can''t let Zhao and Jiang take it away!"


    Chu Yinger''s eyes widened. Who''s surnamed Jiang? Sister means... Doesn''t it mean that grandma is also an outsider?


    Sister''s idea is really too bold.


    However, she was very impressed. Sure enough, her sister was her sister.


    Chu Pan''er knew she didn''t need to say more. The rest depends on how the girl thinks.


    "Sister Pan''er, Ying''er, my parents have come to pick me up!"


    Not far away, Gong Susu''s excited and surprised voice sounded. The two sisters looked at it together and saw Gong Susu running towards them with a smile and greeting happily.


    Behind her, there are two middle-aged couples. The man has a wide forehead, a fat face, and a bunch of moustaches at his chin. He is fat and short. Although his face is ugly, the momentum of his whole body is not what can be seen in gorgeous clothes, but a superior posture.


    His eyebrows were filled with joy. Chu Pan''er could see that it belonged to the happiness from the heart.


    Look at the woman beside him. She is tall, symmetrical and slightly wrinkled. The traces of years can be seen on her face, but it does not hinder us from seeing that she was also a beautiful woman when she was young.


    The woman, dressed in crimson purple gauze and the same series of Luo skirts, trotted towards them. She looked like a middle-aged man.


    "You two are the people who helped my daughter all the way?"


    When Chu Pan''er looked at them, they had come to him.


    When the middle-aged man looked at Chu Pan''er, he vaguely revealed a taste of examination.


    "It''s not help, but my sister happened to be brought here with your daughter. She was worried that your love would be bullied here, so she made the decision to let your daughter come with us!"


    Although the middle-aged man had no hostility, the examination in his eyes made Chu Pan''er more unhappy.


    "On the way, I heard the child talk about it. Miss Chu, thank you anyway."


    Seeing that Chu Pan''er is not crazy by virtue of his kindness to Gong Susu, Gong Ruhai takes back his bad eyes.


    "Well! It''s a piece of cake! Since master Gong has found your daughter, we''ll almost leave!"


    If others didn''t give her a good face, she didn''t have to stick a cold ass. she thought they didn''t arrive until this afternoon. It''s estimated that it''s because of the eagerness of Miss Nu that she will be so fast.


    "Miss Chu..."


    Gong Ruhai frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Chu Pan''er would be so cold.


    "Dad, you must have scared sister Pan''er!"


    After pulling Chu Yinger, she happily told her parents that Gong Susu, who came to pick her up, noticed something wrong here. She looked at it and felt bad. Her stupid father thought it was a person who approached their family for a purpose, so she looked at sister Pan''er like this.


    Although sister Pan''er is a little cold, she is nice. She has to tell her mother and let her talk about her father.


    Gong Ruhai''s wife Su Yun also saw that her husband''s old problems had been committed again, and secretly stretched out his hand to pinch him. Gong Ruhai was a little confused and fierce. Looking at the past, he received his mother''s warning and didn''t dare to fool around again.


    He looked confused. What''s the matter? Can''t you be vigilant?


    After all, who is free to help others? So he always felt that there was a problem with Chu Pan''er mentioned by his daughter on the road, but when he looked up at Chu Pan''er''s clear eyes, he found that he was wrong.


    "Miss Chu, I''m sorry. Her father is like this. I hope you don''t care!"


    Su Yun apologized and felt very guilty.


    "It''s all right, goodbye!"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t bother to pay attention to the interaction of the family. She did what she should do. Why bother other people''s eyes? After a short farewell, Chu Pan''er turned and walked towards Dong Yizhen. Since someone sent it, she should go back.


    The Zhao family''s group of people who came to the Chu family for refuge but bullied the master''s house. She should clean up well.


    As soon as the eyes were cold, Chu Pan''er''s whole body again floated the breath of resisting people thousands of miles away.


    "Child, this......" the Chu girl is too rude. How can she say to go?


    Seeing Chu Pan''er go away, Gong Ruhai frowned and was stared at by his daughter.


    "Blame you, Bad Dad!"


    After scolding his father, Gong Susu nervously grabbed Chu Yinger''s hand: "Yinger, is your sister angry!"


    Chu Yinger just seemed to see that she annoyed her sister last time. It seemed that it was almost the same as now. She didn''t know how to lie. She just giggled: "Susu, it''s all right. My sister has been out for so long and is eager to go home."


    However, she was kind enough to accompany Su Su to wait for her parents, but she didn''t expect such treatment. Although Su Su''s father didn''t say anything, she also felt his hostility.


    "Is that so?"


    Gong Susu is a little worried. Chu Pan''er has treated her well these two days. She sees it in her eyes.


    "Well, I''m leaving. I''ll see you later!"


    Chu Ying''s eyes turned red when she thought of getting along with Gong Su Su these days.


    "Miss Chu, if you have nothing to do in the future, come to Jincheng and take your sister with you. I''m really sorry just now. Su Su''s father is like this."


    Su Yun looks at Chu Ying''er for a few eyes and likes it. Just on the way, she doesn''t hear Su Su Su say that Chu Ying''er treats her well.


    Especially when Chu Yinger saved Su Su from being frivolous, she was really moved.


    Her sister, who left him like this, didn''t feel anything, but thought she had a very strong personality. She believed in her eyes. Although she was dressed as a village girl, her inherent momentum was incomparable.


    "Jincheng? Your family is in Jincheng?"


    Chu Pan''er was slightly surprised. Although she knew that Gong Susu''s family should be very rich, she only thought it was in a small town nearby, but she never thought it was one of the four major cities below the capital.


    This... Is beyond her reach.


    However, what she didn''t know was that soon after she went to Beijing with Chu Pan''er and passed through Jincheng, she saved Gong Susu, who is now her good friend.


    "Ying''er, yes, my home is in Jincheng!"

 Chapter 281

    It seems that Gong Susu has guessed her friend''s consideration, and there is a trace of worry in her eyes. She knows that her friend is in the mountain village, and it''s good when she can get out of their county.


    So I''m particularly worried that I won''t be able to meet my friends in the future.


    "Oh, if we can''t meet in the future, we can have correspondence."


    Chu Ying''er said with a smile. Anyway, in her spare time, her sister taught her to recognize some words. If she wrote a letter, it should not be a problem.


    Gong Susu thought of another letter. She smiled and bent her eyes.


    "Why didn''t I think of this, that Ying''er, we''ve made a deal!"


    She stretched out her little thumb. Chu Yinger nodded happily. She put out her little finger to hook Gong Susu''s, and then covered the chapter with her finger. In this way, two people of similar age and character made today''s commitment.


    "Su Su, I really want to say goodbye this time!"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er waiting not far away, Chu Ying''er was reluctant to give up.


    "Well, Ying''er, I will remember you. I will remember that in Guancheng, a silly girl faced everything with me!"


    Gong Susu thought that she would be alone again. Her eyes turned red and her voice choked.


    "Su Su, I can''t bear you!"


    Chu Ying''s son bit her lips and looked red with grievances on her face.


    This is her first friend. Just tell her how to be willing.


    Gong Su Su, with a slight twitch, fell down on Chu Ying''er and hugged her.


    "Ying''er, we will meet!"


    There is a firm in her tone. She can''t just have no such friends.


    "Well, I will!"


    It was almost time. The two girls on the verge of separation finally separated and left each other with red eyes. Chu Yinger reluctantly walked backwards. Finally, she turned and ran to her sister.


    "Mother, do you think Ying''er and I will meet?"


    As soon as Chu Ying''er left, Gong Susu could no longer control her tears. She raised her head and asked with tears in her eyes.


    Su Yun couldn''t stand her daughter''s tears. She bent slightly and reached out to wipe the golden beans off her face: "silly girl, you''ll meet, and we don''t rest. Go and call your grandpa and let''s go home!"


    Thinking of the child''s grandfather, Su Yun was afraid for a while. Once, how much she hated the self righteous old man. Although she loved her daughter so much because of guilt, she still couldn''t let go. Unexpectedly, she died miserably for her daughter. Now, although she is stupid, she came here with the fleet of human traffickers


    It made her unable to stand still.


    Mentioning Grandpa, Gong Susu sniffed, and then turned back to find Grandpa.


    Seeing his daughter go away, Gong Ruhai, who had just stood at the self punishment station, touched his nose and looked at his wife sadly: "madam, what did you do wrong for your husband?"


    Didn''t you just stare at Chu Pan''er?


    Su Yun is astringent, white Gong Ruhai a few eyes, let him realize what he did wrong.


    "By the way, madam, why do you cheat Su Su? According to her, Chu Yinger is just an ordinary woman in the countryside. It''s still a problem whether she can get to the county in her life. How do you think it''s possible for the two to meet?"


    Seeing that his wife ignored him, Gong Ruhai was not angry, so he quickly changed the topic.


    "Husband, you have more entertainment, and your ability to see people is much shallower. Don''t say that Yinger girl, just look at that Pan''er girl. She''s also a good person. If you want to leave the countryside and mountain village, it''s only a matter of time!"


    The girl''s eyebrows and eyes and the temperament of the whole body are good at a glance. A person''s inherent temperament can''t be covered up by any broken shirt full of patches.


    Su Yun is right. It''s really a matter of time. Now Chu Pan''er is hiding his power and biding his time. He just wants to leave Chu village one day, return to the capital, get back everything that belongs to him, and fulfill his unfinished filial piety around his father.


    "Sister, I''ve heard Su Su say that his father has been hurt several times carelessly before, so he''s cautious now. Don''t take it to heart."


    On the way, Chu Yinger kept explaining that she didn''t want her sister to misunderstand her good friend''s family.


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold, and he gave a reply.


    Tang Gu is also with him at this time. He is also a careful person, so he can guess Chu Pan''er''s mind.


    "Ying''er!"


    He took La chuying''er and walked behind with him.


    "Brother Tang, I want to explain to my sister!"


    Chu Ying''er was impatient and wanted to get rid of Tang Gu''s hand.


    "Well, silly Yinger, your sister has discretion in her heart. She is not angry."


    "Sister is not angry? Then why..."


    Chu Ying''er looked at her sister and stopped. If she wasn''t angry, why did she look like this?


    "Don''t you know your sister''s mind? She just feels that master Gong is a little arrogant. At this time, she also puts what you said in her heart. Now she is cold, but she has something in her heart!"


    Tang Gu inferred from Chu Pan''er since he got along with her.


    "Is that so?"


    Chu Ying''er frowned. It was really like her sister''s style, but what was hidden in her sister''s heart?


    Seeing that she was approaching the dock, Chu Yinger wanted to catch up and ask. Tang Gu looked at the figure coming not far away and hurriedly took Chu Yinger''s hand.


    "Brother Tang, what are you doing?"


    Chu Ying''er was a little unhappy because she was separated from Gong Su Su. As a result, Tang Gu stopped him for a while and shook off his hand angrily.


    When his hands were empty, Tang Gu''s eyes flashed a touch of loss. Chu Yinger reacted and looked at Tang Gu awkwardly: "brother Tang, I''m sorry, I''m too anxious!"


    Her temper really should be restrained. At this moment, she saw Dong Yizhen walking towards her sister not far away, and immediately understood the reason why Tang Gu stopped her.


    "It''s all right. I just want to say that if there''s anything wrong, let my sister talk to brother Dong! We''d better not interfere!"


    His Yinger is so smart that he can understand the truth without too much explanation, which makes it easy for him to love?


    Chu Ying''er''s jaw was slightly raised. She saw that Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er were very close together. She didn''t know what she was talking about, but the distance was enough to make her blush.


    "Pan''er, it''s getting late. We should go."


    Dong Yizhen approached Chu Pan''er and wanted to kiss Fangze, but he didn''t dare to make any action when he thought that his just behavior had exceeded.


    But when he saw her graceful posture, he always couldn''t help feeling,


    He wanted to go back and have a wedding with Chu Pan''er. In this way, he could... Kiss the woman who had been reading in his heart


    Aware of what he was thinking, Dong Yizhen''s eyes sank and waited for me.


    Chu Pan''er took back her estranged eyes and looked up at Dong Yizhen''s deep pupil. She trembled in her heart and saw that the man grabbed her hand and held it in the palm of her hand.


    "Pan''er, follow me aboard."

 Chapter 282

    They had already packed up all their things, and now they could go straight on board.


    Of course, when I got on the boat, I said hello to the two people behind.


    Soon, the cruise ship moved and drifted slowly on the endless water surface. Opposite the river was the Guizhou city where they were located. Although the distance was not far, it would take at least a day or two to drift on the river.


    All the way, the four finally returned to Qiancheng. Tang Gu couldn''t stand the bumps and fainted several times along the way, but they were saved by Chu Pan''er''s needle. Two days later, they finally ended the long journey and finally reached the wharf of Qiancheng.


    Worried about Tang Gu''s health, the three found an inn to squeeze. After a night''s rest, they hurried back. When they passed Dashui village, Chu Pan''er remembered the agreement with Xiong Da Xiong and others.


    Driving the ox cart, several people turned into Dashui village and walked in the direction of Xiong Da Xiong er.


    "In fact, you don''t have to accompany me."


    Chu Pan''er was a little helpless. She thought she would go to find Xiong Da Xiong Er alone, but she didn''t think these people would also be together.


    "Sister, how can we let you go alone?"


    Chu Ying''er didn''t expect that on the way to save her, her sister also saved other people''s lives.


    Chu Pan''er smiled and was not talking.


    At the door of Xiong Da Xiong''s house, Chu Pan''er got off first. Seeing that the door was closed, she came forward and knocked.


    Soon, Xiong Da''s majestic figure appeared in front of them.


    Who did Xiong Da think it was? When he saw Chu Pan''er and others, he was very surprised. He rubbed his eyes and looked surprised: "Miss Chu, you''re back!"


    After looking at the girl beside Chu Pan''er, her eyebrows are somewhat similar to Chu Pan''er. She must be her sister.


    "Come in and sit down, Miss Chu. After your treatment, my mother still can''t eat, but she can eat thin food."


    Although there was only a little improvement, Xiong Da was really satisfied. After all, according to the words of other doctors, his mother was not saved at all and told him to prepare for the future, but he didn''t expect that Miss Chu would be fine when she came. Why didn''t he get excited.


    "Your mother is getting better?"


    Chu Pan''er was also pleased.


    "Yes, Miss Chu, according to the prescription you gave, my mother''s health began to improve."


    Take Chu Pan''er and others into the main hall and see Xiong Er coming out of the inner room. Xiong Da said foolishly, "Xiong Er, don''t be busy. Look who''s coming!"


    Xiong Er also noticed that someone followed his eldest brother into the door. He saw it and showed the same expression as Xiong Da: "Miss Chu, you''re coming? Unfortunately, my mother didn''t wake up. She told her you saved her before, but she always wanted to thank you in person!"


    Xiong Er is much more agile than Xiong. While talking to Chu Pan''er, he has poured a few bowls of water and handed it to several people.


    Seeing the broken bowl, the water was clean and looked very comfortable. Chu Pan''er was also thirsty and took a few drinks with the bowl.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. This time, I''ll stop by to see Aunt Xiong''s body and fulfill my promise!"


    Instead of bothering Xiong Er, Chu Pan''er put the bowl back on the table and briefly explained his intention.


    Understanding Chu Pan''er''s meaning, Xiong Da immediately understood: "you''re here to treat Lizheng and aunt Lizheng, aren''t you?"


    If so, what is he waiting for? Go find Lizheng and aunt Lizheng immediately.


    The two husband and wife have always benefited the village and helped them a lot, but they have not had a son and a half women around them all the time. Now there is hope, and he is really happy for the two husband and wife.


    "Yes, after all, I promised them."


    Chu Pan''er smiled. She always valued her credibility.


    "Then I''ll find them at once!"


    Bear''s big eyes narrowed and sayazi ran fast. He immediately went to find Lizheng and Lizheng''s mother-in-law.


    When he arrived at Lizheng''s house, Xiong Da raised his voice and shouted, "Uncle Lizheng, Miss Chu is back. Miss Chu is back to help you see a doctor!"


    Bear''s loud voice is unparalleled. He can''t help hearing it in the house and the neighbors around him. They all came out of the house to see what happened.


    Li Zheng came out of the room in a hurry and impatience, stared at Xiong Da, and angrily raised his hand to those who came to see the excitement.


    "What are you looking at? Go back!"


    Those people were afraid of Li Zheng and took back their curious heads. At this time, Li Zheng lowered his voice: "I said, you smelly boy, do you want the whole village to know that I am ill? Where is Miss Chu? Take me quickly."


    Xiong Da was straight. He knew later that he really shouldn''t, and he scratched the back of his head.


    "Uncle Li Zheng, I''m sorry. Miss Chu is in my house. Take my aunt with you."


    "Well, well, wait. I''ll call your aunt out now. Remember, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Staring at Xiong Da with warning, Li Zheng turned back to the house and soon rushed to Xiong Da''s house with his equally excited Aunt Li Zheng.


    The villagers who had just returned to the house were curious when they saw this scene. Although Li Zheng had a bad temper, everyone knew that Li Zheng had a knife mouth and tofu heart, so they couldn''t stand it, so they secretly followed up.


    Along the way, everyone said that the doctor came to bear, and Lizheng and Lizheng went to see him.


    So when Lizheng and aunt Lizheng arrived at the bears, a large group of people followed behind them and soon surrounded the courtyard wall that had no cover. But worried about being yelled at, everyone did a very immoral thing, that is squatting at the root of the wall.


    Lizheng and Lizheng didn''t find people squatting around because they were eager.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er, he hurriedly called out, "Miss Chu, can you help our husband and wife heal now?"


    He looked at Zheng and the woman in his eyes. Chu Pan''er was slightly jaw first. Now it''s really time.


    "Li Zheng, Aunt Li Zheng, I''ll take your pulse now, but you should remember that I''m just looking for a way to help you first."


    The two couples were overjoyed at the speech. Before that, they still had doubts about Chu Pan''er, but later they came to visit aunt Xiong and found that Aunt Xiong''s body began to improve. All this was because of Chu Pan''er, so they began to look forward to Chu Pan''er''s return.


    "Miss Chu, if you can really cure our husband and wife''s disease this time, our husband and wife will really be grateful!"


    Lizheng said with tears in her eyes, there are three unfilial, and no offspring is great. Over the years, she hasn''t given birth to a son to her husband. Although the villagers didn''t say anything on the surface, there are still people chewing their tongue behind it, but fortunately, her husband didn''t dislike her.


    Otherwise, how can she live in the world?


    At the mention of this regret, she was very sad.


    "I can''t promise you. I can only try my best."


    Although Lizheng and Lizheng are in their forties, they have regretted for many years because they have no children.


    "Over the years, our husband and wife have been seeking medical treatment for many years, but there has always been little silence. This has damaged us. But now, we have a chance to be cured. If only we could really add several descendants to Lao Li''s family?"

 Chapter 283

    If she could have children, she wouldn''t be looked down upon by others.


    When people outside the fence heard that the couple were infertile, they all stared and talked about it one after another: "why can''t Aunt Li Zheng have children for so many years?"


    "What are you doing if you can''t have a bear? Can you see a doctor if you can''t have a bear?"


    A woman with a crooked mouth knocked a melon seed with her eyes tilted and spit the skin on the ground. She didn''t care.


    "I saw a group of people go into their house. They look handsome men and beautiful women. Shouldn''t they come to treat the disease?"


    An old woman just passed by carrying a burden, but she looked at Chu Pan''er and others.


    The deliberate whispering under the wall was obviously heard by two people with good Kung Fu in the hospital. They looked at each other and didn''t remind each other.


    This group of people have heard that Li Zheng and his wife have no fertility. They don''t know how to face the gossip in the village in the future. It''s better to let those people know that the disease can be cured, so the life of Li Zheng and his wife will be better in the future.


    Lizheng and Lizheng didn''t hear what those people said. Now they are all focused on the treatment.


    After setting up the hall, Chu Pan''er felt the pulse again for Li Zheng and his wife, frowned and asked, "what do you usually eat?"


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with what we eat?"


    Li Zheng and his wife were surprised and looked at each other.


    "Cannot be excluded!"


    Chu Pan''er said.


    Two people''s bodies are obviously cold, and their pulse is weak and vulnerable.


    Mrs. Li Zheng was in a hurry. If it was really a food problem, they would regret it.


    "There are a lot of vegetables at home, such as balsam pear, cucumber, carrot and so on. Then this one in my family drinks several liang of Shaojiu with garlic every day."


    These things?


    Chu Pan''er frowned. Garlic and alcohol do great harm to men. If you plan to have children, never touch this thing. Aunt Li Zheng eats all cold food. It''s strange to be pregnant.


    "Usually, when you come to winter, are your limbs cold? How is it not warm? And your aunt, do you feel very cold here after the monthly events come?"


    Chu Pan''er asked when his fingertips fell on Aunt he''s belly.


    Mrs. Li Zheng dilated her pupils and looked surprised.


    The little girl is really divine. How does she know everything?


    "Little girl, it''s really what you said. Every time I come to the moon, I feel very cold here. It''s cold to the bone."


    They went to see the doctor before, but the doctor said it was a normal phenomenon, and other treatment could not be cured.


    "That''s it. Balsam pear and cucumber are cool food. Although carrots are nutritious, they will affect women''s fertility. As for Li Zheng, how many drinks a day are enough to hurt her body, but garlic is also needed. This is the root of the injury. How can she get better?


    So when you go back, you''d better not touch these two things again. As for Aunt Li Zheng, you should eat something warm. You can eat less carrots, but you''ve hurt the root and have to stop eating. "


    Chu Pan''er looked serious, and Li Zheng and his wife realized their mistakes. It turned out that they were themselves responsible for the consequences.


    "That''s all right?"


    Li was asking eagerly. If they knew it was so simple, they wouldn''t do that.


    "Of course not. Your body is broken. You must take good care of it for a period of time."


    Pick up the pen and paper, Chu Pan''er writes down two prescriptions and hands them to them respectively.


    "You two, you have the prescription I arranged. After you buy the medicinal materials, boil five bowls of water into one bowl of water, three meals a day and take it half an hour after dinner. If you stick to it, it should be effective."


    "Well, Miss Chu, can you help us draw the drawings, just like they did last time, and let''s pick them ourselves?"


    Li Zheng and his wife looked at each other and looked embarrassed. Aunt Li Zheng was the first to speak.


    I don''t know if this medicine is useful, but they understand that if they buy medicine, they don''t know how much it will cost.


    Anyway, bear two easily picked the herbs last time, and they could.


    Chu Pan''er refused without thinking: "no!"


    Last time, Xiong Da looked for the prescription according to her drawing, but this time, there are many similar and different kinds of medicine for Li Zheng and his wife. It''s harmful for two people who don''t know the pharmacology to pick it.


    "There are many kinds of medicines, which are easy to confuse, so you must go to the pharmacy. I also understand your problem, but for you, strictly implement them, you will have the opportunity to cure your disease. Take this prescription for a period of time, and come to Chu''s village and Chu''s house for me in a month or two!"


    "Miss Chu, thank you."


    The couple took the prescription. If they thought about it, they all hoped that it would really work. If they could really get better, everything would be fine.


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er looked up slightly and looked up at the sky. The time was almost over. They really should go.


    Li Zheng and his Aunt Li Zheng left the Xiong''s house with good medicine. As soon as they got to the door, several villagers rushed out and surrounded them, with curiosity in their eyes.


    "I said, aunt Lizheng, do you really believe that little girl can cure you?"


    In fact, the wall of the bear family is not a wall at all. The four walls are not as high as a person at all, so as long as you stand on tiptoe and probe, a child can see what is happening inside, let alone these adults.


    They thought the men were doctors, but they didn''t think it was the little girl.


    The little girl didn''t drive meat. How could she know such a thing?


    "Why don''t you believe it? She cured aunt Xiong!"


    These bastards are eavesdropping on the corner!


    Li Zheng looked unhappy. Didn''t these people hear what they just said?


    However, the fact that they have no children has been spread all over the village for a long time, but I don''t know the specific reason, but today


    "Can''t you? The little girl cured it?"


    An aunt was very surprised. Last time she saw the poor Xiong family and brought some meat. As a result, she saw that Aunt Xiong, who had been unable to eat anything before, was drinking porridge. After asking, she knew that Aunt Xiong''s illness was slowly getting better.


    Li Zheng glared at his aunt. Although she was kind-hearted, she was still a big mouth. If she knew something about anyone in the village, the whole village would know it the next day.


    He said about her several times, but he didn''t know how to change it, which made him very angry.


    "In short, the girl is very good at medicine. Don''t surround here so as not to scare the girl."


    Too lazy to pay attention to these people, Li Zheng left with Li Zheng''s mother-in-law on her back.


    Other people saw the excitement, could not help but curl their lips, knock the sunflower seeds in their hands and leave.


    After treating Li Zheng, Chu Pan''er also plans to go back to the village. Before leaving, Xiong Da comes out with a bag and hands it to her.

 Chapter 284

    "Miss Chu, it''s our mother''s intention at this time. She told me before going to bed this time that these are the things we have left, not much, but also our intention. I hope you don''t dislike them."


    Chu Pan''er looked down at the cloth bag and pushed it back.


    "It''s just a small effort. Besides, I''m not one of those doctors who seek medical advice, so I can''t accept the money. Besides, your family will have more money in the future. What do you do if you give it to me?"


    Bear and big bear are hard at home. They usually rely on them to pick up firewood and sell some prey to make money. Now they spend most of their savings for their mother. Now my mother is ill at home, and one of the two brothers is bound to take care of my mother at home. So it''s not easy for her to take the money. How can she take it?


    "Miss Chu, you''d better take it. It''s also our brother''s intention!"


    When Xiong Er saw that Chu Pan''er didn''t accept it, he also came forward and advised him.


    "I''ll be angry if you''re like this! If your mother hasn''t recovered, if she comes to me, I''ll ignore it!"


    Chu Pan''er pretended to be angry and dissatisfied.


    Why are these two brothers so stubborn?


    Seeing Chu Pan''er angry, the two brothers looked at each other and opened their mouths. Finally, they didn''t say anything. Knowing that Chu Pan''er was serious, they had to take back the cloth bag. The two brothers knelt down in front of Chu Pan''er: "since Miss Chu doesn''t want to receive money, please accept us. After all, if it weren''t for you, we don''t know what to do!"


    This time Chu Pan''er didn''t stop them. If a worship can make them feel at ease, let them go.


    "I saved your mother entirely because of your filial piety. If your mother has any problems, come to Chu''s house in Chu''s village!"


    Chu Pan''er said to them in the same words.


    The two brothers looked at each other and looked at Chu Pan''er with gratitude.


    Chu Pan''er and others bid farewell to Xiong Da Xiong and set foot on the return journey again. Along the way, Chu Ying''er kept asking questions like a curious baby.


    "Sister, your medical skills are as good as sister xingluan. Can you teach me?"


    "No, your mind is not careful. You shouldn''t study medicine."


    Chu Pan''er attacked her impolitely. Chu Ying''er was a little lost and leaned her mouth against Chu Pan''er.


    "But, sister, you are so powerful that I want to learn from you!"


    Chu Pan''er thought of what had happened one after another, and his eyes fell on Chu Ying''er gradually deepened.


    There are many dangers in the capital. If Yinger goes back with her in the future, she will certainly face many dangers. Therefore, she must have some self-protection ability. After thinking for a while, she said faintly: "if you really want to learn, I will teach you my kung fu!"


    There are no outsiders here. Tang Gu grew up in the town. She doesn''t know her past. Even if she knows, she won''t go out and talk nonsense. As for Dong Yizhen, she has exposed her strength in front of this man at the beginning. Moreover, later, they fought side by side.


    And Chu Yinger, when she really took her as her sister, she didn''t think about any concealment in her heart.


    Chu Ying''s face brightened when she heard that Chu Pan''er was willing to teach Kung Fu.


    "Really? Sister? Are you really willing to teach me Kung Fu?"


    She has seen her sister''s Kung Fu. Although there are only a few moves, she can see that it is very powerful. If she learns it, she will not be afraid of being caught when she meets bad people in the future.


    She was very excited to think that she could rely on martial arts to protect herself and her loved ones in the future.


    "Really!"


    Chu Pan''er''s jaw was slightly raised. As soon as she spoke, how could she deceive?


    "Ha ha, that''s nice, sister. I must protect you when I learn kung fu in the future!"


    Chu Ying''er stood up from the ox cart as soon as she was excited. Her hands were open, her head was slightly raised, and her face was happy.


    Tang Gu: "..." eh???


    Chu Pan''er: "..." let me protect you!


    Dong Yizhen: "..." my daughter-in-law, I will protect myself!


    When he got to the town, Chu Pan''er wanted Tang Gu to stop in the town, but Tang Gu was unconventional and wanted to go back with them. Seeing his burning eyes, Chu Pan''er understood that he wanted to go back and get justice for Chu Ying''er.


    As for Dong Yizhen, he also accompanied him.


    Originally, they thought that only they and Chiang knew about Chu Ying''er''s abduction, because they only told Chiang about it, but unexpectedly, as soon as they entered chujia village, many people who recognized Chu Ying''er pointed at them. The tip of their fingers was about to poke them.


    "This is the abducted woman of the Chu family. Tut tut Tut, who knows if she can''t do it after so many days?"


    "Yes, ouch, this girl can''t get married, can''t get married!"


    A man turned his mouth and his eyes were disgusted.


    Chu Ying''er was not the first time she heard others talk about herself, but when she heard this, she still paused. She bit her lip and didn''t know what she was holding back. Tang Gu saw it and couldn''t bear it. She wanted to hold Chu Ying''er, but Dong Yizhen held her.


    Tang Gu knew in a twinkling that comforting Chu Ying''er at this moment was another scene in the eyes of others.


    Just, didn''t my sister just tell their grandmother about it? How could so many people know?


    "Have you said enough?"


    Driving the ox cart, Chu Pan''er rushed to the two people talking about it. When he was about to hit them, he stopped.


    The cow''s front hoof slapped on the ground and splashed a lot of ash. The two women brushed their sleeves, narrowed their eyes and scolded angrily: "you''re crazy. What''s the cow cart doing so fast?"


    "When the ox cart sees that your tongue is too long, it is frightened. If it bites off your tongue, it won''t chew the root of your tongue!"


    Chu Pan''er''s face was cold, and these long tongued women.


    "Who is the gossip woman? The big girl of the Chu family, your sister is not clean, and she is not allowed to say it?"


    The woman crossed her waist and blushed. She couldn''t help scolding.


    "I see, you are the unclean one!"


    He slapped the cow on the back. The cow was frightened and howled. The whole body leaned back and soon the front hoofs fell. The woman had no time to be afraid and ran away. Only then did she avoid being trampled by the cow.


    When she came back to her senses, she was relieved. She responded and pointed to Chu Pan''er and said impolitely, "why? Dare you say your sister wasn''t abducted? She was taken away. Who knows what she did outside. I don''t think you went to the kiln to redeem Chu Ying''er?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t dare to step on her with a cow, so she had no scruples. Her words made everyone angry.


    "Madam, have something to say!"


    As a scholar, Tang Gu couldn''t stand the woman''s tone.


    The woman glanced at Tang Gu and said coldly, "I see, why do you bring your sister back? It''s better to find a place to solve it so as not to affect others in this village!"


    "You..."


    "Tang Gu, brother Dong, Ying''er, you get off!"


    Chu Pan''er said coldly.


    "What do you mean, sister?"


    The woman''s words made Chu Yinger a little sad, but it was more strange to hear her sister''s orders soon.


    However, he got off the ox cart according to Chu Pan''er''s words. Dong Yizhen seemed to guess what Chu Pan''er was going to do. His eyes moved, pressed the palm of her hand and said, "be careful."


    Chu Pan''er came up to the cow''s ear and seemed to say something to it. The cow was very angry, raised its front hoof and rushed forward.

 Chapter 285

    The two women were startled and wanted to avoid in a panic, but they accidentally hit each other, fell to the ground, and the front hoof of the cow stepped down.


    The two women were too frightened to speak. A dark yellow liquid flowed out of their lower bodies and screamed, waiting for the pain to come.


    Chu Pan''er naturally didn''t like each other. At the last moment, he grabbed the cow and glared at the two women. Seeing this, Dong Yizhen came forward to hold the cow for Chu Pan''er.


    Chu Pan''er came to the woman and looked down on them.


    "You two, how do you feel about being almost trampled by a cow?"


    Chu Pan''er''s voice was cold. The two women turned pale with fear. Looking at Chu Pan''er was like looking at a devil, and their bodies trembled: "devil, you are a devil!"


    Put out the tips of their fingers, they said tremblingly.


    Chu Pan''er only felt very funny and said coldly, "the devil? You two, have you seen the real devil?"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes were cold and fell sharply on them without any temperature.


    They trembled and dared not answer. Their faces were full of panic.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t care. He broke a branch from somewhere, pointed to them and said fiercely: "if I say something bad to Ying''er from your two mouths in the future, I''ll tear your mouth and sprinkle some salt and pepper to let you taste the taste of rotten tongue and mouth."


    Chu Pan''er took a touch of threat in every word. The two women trembled and were completely afraid.


    "Did you hear me?"


    What else do the two women dare to say at this time? He nodded in fear. He knew that the big girl of the Chu family was so cruel. They would never argue with her.


    "Then why don''t you get out?"


    Chu Pan''er''s eyes showed a cruel light and stared at them. They got up from the ground and ran away, leaving only the obvious dark yellow stain on the ground. Chu Pan''er frowned. These people were too frightened.


    Back to Chu Ying''er, Chu Pan''er felt sad when she saw her. Chu Pan''er patted Chu Ying''er on the shoulder and comforted: "Ying''er, don''t care about those people''s words."


    "I..."


    Chu Ying''er stopped talking and felt very sad. There was no one around. Tang gucai came forward and hugged Chu Ying''er in his arms: "don''t worry, Ying''er, I will protect you!"


    "Brother Tang!"


    He fell down in Tang Gu''s arms, and Chu Yinger shed tears, which made Tang Gu very distressed.


    "It''s not early. Let''s go back!"


    Chu Pan''er''s voice was cold. It seemed that she had to go back and ask Chiang why people outside would spread these unreliable words.


    Several people also understood Chu Pan''er''s temper. They all followed her, ignored the comments on the road and returned to Chu''s house.


    As a result, he met Qi. Seeing Chu Pan''er coming back with Chu Ying''er, he ignored the cold feeling on Chu Ying''er and came over with a strange smell of cold drink.


    "Oh, isn''t Ying''er from our family back? Why? He ran away from home and was kidnapped by human traffickers. It''s good to come back? Will he lose the face of the Chu family?"


    Qi Shi wriggled over with a touch of contempt in his eyes. The two bitches dared to beat her daughter.


    Then I saw the two men behind them, and looked even more contemptuous: "unexpectedly, I brought a man. I said, is it one of your two sisters, or Yinger you... Ah, Chu Pan''er, you are so bold!"


    Chu Pan''er couldn''t listen any more. How could a good woman say such ugly words? She rushed forward and slapped her hard.


    A red palm print quickly reddened and swollen Qi''s face, and a touch of blood on the corner of his lips represented how much force Chu Pan''er had used.


    She looked at Chu Pan''er in amazement. Unexpectedly, the smelly girl actually started on her.


    "Chu Pan''er, dare you hit me? Don''t forget, I''m your cousin?"


    Qi''s heart trembled at Chu Pan''er''s cold and thin eyes, which made him afraid.


    "Aunt cousin? What kind of aunt cousin are you? She''s just a rice bug parasitizing my Chu family now. What qualifications do you have to abuse my Chu daughter?"


    Chu Pan''er''s face was cold. This Qi surname gave her a little too much face.


    "You... I..."


    "What are you? What am I? It''s polite to call you aunt cousin, but who allows you to talk nonsense?"


    Resist the urge to strangle her neck, Chu Pan''er said gnashing his teeth.


    She found that since she came to the Chu family, she was more angry than in her previous life.


    "Well, you Chu Pan''er dares to hit me. Wait. When my aunt comes back, she must clean you up!"


    In this way, a woman in her thirties burst into tears in front of a group of younger generation.


    "It''s her. Chu Yinger has been missing for a few days. How can she be innocent? I just tell the truth, and the two men behind you, no..."


    "How dare you say?"


    Chu Pan''er''s cold eyes were fierce, and Qi''s body trembled and dared not move.


    "Mother, Chu Pan''er, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Zhao Zichen also heard the news and rushed out. He just saw Chu Pan''er''s fierce eyes. His heart trembled. He approached Qi. When he saw Qi''s face red and swollen and his eyes scarlet, he didn''t have to guess what had happened.


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    With that, Zhao Zichen waved angrily and was about to hit Chu Pan''er. However, when the palm wind was about to fall, his hand was severely held by a powerful palm and couldn''t move. Just when he wanted to speak, he just heard a touch. His whole person was thrown out and hit the wall


    "Poof..."


    He vomited blood and fell off the wall. The whole man looked at him in disbelief.


    "You... Who are you? Why did you hurt my son?"


    Qi''s fingertips trembled, pointed to Chu Pan''er and scolded, and a flash of streamer flashed across the fundus of his eyes.


    "Just because he dares to fight Pan''er!"


    Dong Yizhen''s voice was as cold as frost, and his eyes were full of frightening cold. Damn it, although he knew that this fool could not move Chu Pan''er''s finger, he still couldn''t help moving his hand.


    "Chu Pan''er moved me first!"


    Qi''s face changed. What did the man do to protect Chu Pan''er? What did her son do wrong?


    The little hoof did it to her, and the man did it to her baby son. There was no sense of inferiority.


    "Shouldn''t you be scolded? Slander Chu Ying''er and abuse Pan''er. As she said, you are under the fence, but you don''t have any consciousness. You dare to talk nonsense. It''s light to slap you!"


    Dong Yizhen sneered. Hearing his words, Qi''s face was very ugly.


    "You... What''s the relationship between you and Chu Pan''er?"


    On that day, when Dong Yizhen came to propose marriage, the Qi family went to the market, so they never met Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen was too lazy to explain to the people in front of him because he knew it was not necessary.


    When Dong Yizhen caught her eyes, Qi''s face was even more ugly. She was frightened by a hairy boy.

 Chapter 286

    Of course, Qi was unwilling to be suppressed by a hairy boy, so he rushed towards Dong Yizhen with his broom.


    "You damn little bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    Qi howled and rushed frantically to Dong Yizhen. How could Dong Yizhen let her succeed? As soon as the cold light swept, he lifted his arm and blocked it hard. He deliberately strengthened it. When Qi approached, she was immediately bounced out. She fell on the wall and vomited blood with a puff. Her eyes were full of fear.


    "Devil, you are the devil!"


    The shrill voice sounded, and Dong Yizhen frowned. At this time, a scream sounded from the side gate.


    "What happened?"


    Jiang came in with Wang and looked at everything in front of him. They went to help Qi and Zhao Zichen respectively.


    As soon as he saw someone who could support him coming, Qi supported his weak body and cried, "aunt, you can come back in time. Later, my nephew and daughter-in-law and Zichen will be tortured to death by these two demons!"


    Crying and blaming Chu Pan''er and Dong Yizhen, Chiang was shocked. Seeing Chu Pan''er''s remaining anger, the cold light flashed slightly, and rushed over to slap Chu Pan''er.


    "You unworthy son of a bitch, how dare you make trouble while I''m not here!"


    But before the slap came near, Chu Pan''er had already made a move and stopped Chiang''s movement with a bang.


    Her strength did not converge, so when she ran into Chu Pan''er, Chiang was also bounced out.


    With a touch, Chiang trembled and struggled to get up from the ground. A pair of sinister eyes shot at Chiang.


    "Well, you unworthy son of a bitch, dare to hit me!"


    Wang couldn''t see it and complained: "Pan''er, what are you doing? How can you act like this!"


    "Nonsense?"


    Chu Pan''er sneered.


    There was no temperature in the cold eyes.


    "If I fooled around, you wouldn''t be so relaxed."


    Thinking of Wang''s previous indifference and criticism, all her good feelings for her dissipated.


    "You..."


    Wang Shi was surprised. She didn''t think of it. How did this hope change like this?


    Chu Pan''er didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang. At this time, Tian just came back from work. Seeing this scene, she was very nervous, "Pan''er, you''re back? God, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tian Shi nervously came forward and took Chu Pan''er to look up and down.


    It was a relief to find that she had no damage.


    It''s OK. Hope Er is fine. Otherwise, what should she do?


    Jiang almost vomited blood: "Tian Fuya, did you only see your daughter and didn''t find out what she did?"


    Chu Pan''er can''t cure it. Can Tian always do it?


    These days, although Tian Shi went out to do embroidery, he kept thinking about his daughter day and night. Now he is not happy to see his daughter standing beside him?


    Chu Ying''er, who had just been called by Chu Pan''er to clean up Zhao Ruoyun, came back and saw her mother. She immediately collapsed and rushed to Tian''s arms with tears.


    "Mom, I finally saw you. Do you know that my daughter was abducted by traffickers to another county. If it weren''t for my sister and brother-in-law, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to come back to see you!"


    Chu Yinger hasn''t shown any weakness these days. Now she can''t help seeing her mother.


    "What? Boy, are you really kidnapped?"


    Tian Shi was shocked. He hurriedly loosened Chu Ying''er and looked up and down. When he saw that the girl had nothing to do, he was relieved.


    Chiang was so angry that he vomited blood when he saw that Tian ignored him.


    "Tian Fuya, are you deaf? Can''t you hear me?"


    Tian Shi was immediately awakened by this scolding. He looked at Jiang Shi and the weak Qi Shi and Zhao Zichen, and was a little puzzled.


    "Your daughter bullied Zichen and my niece and daughter-in-law as soon as she came back. Now, she dares to beat me, Tian Fuya. This is your good daughter!"


    Then Chiang began to swear. Although Tian was weak, she was also a mother. She was angry at the thought that her daughter had many twists and turns, all thanks to Chiang.


    "Niang, what do you mean? If it weren''t for you, how could my daughter have such an accident? If Pan''er did it to her sister-in-law and Zichen, it was also to avenge Ying''er. As for Niang, you must see, but if you wanted to do it, Pan''er would accidentally push you."


    This time, Tian was no longer weak. She had to protect her daughter.


    In the past, Chiang was harsh, but at least there was a snack, but since the Zhao family came, Chiang''s heart went to outsiders.


    Every time she is weak, what she gets is the aggravation of others. This time, she won''t bear it any more.


    Chiang did not expect that Tian would say such words, and his face became very ugly. He did not expect that it would be long before Tian dared to treat her like this.


    "You... Tian Fuya..."


    "Milk, immediately drive out these people of the Zhao family. I''m not welcome in the Chu family!"


    Chu Pan''er interrupted Chiang and said without expression.


    As soon as Chiang''s face changed, little Chiang was stunned.


    "Chu Pan''er, you are delusional. They are also my family!"


    "Your family? What''s your last name?"


    At this time, Chu Pan''er threw out all the etiquette. Chiang was unworthy of her.


    Jiang was stunned. Chu Pan''er then said, "you''re not Chu!"


    A few words spoke loudly. "Well, you Chu Pan''er, dare to say so! Even if I don''t have my surname Chu, why do you drive people when you are a married woman in the future?"


    "Elder sister is not qualified to rush people. What about me?"


    Chu Xi also came back from the outside. He saw this scene. No matter who is right or wrong, but what the eldest sister said must have happened. Moreover, the second sister ran away from home because of the Zhao family.


    "Chu Xi, you..."


    When Chiang wanted to speak, Chu Xi walked to Chu Pan''er without expression.


    "I''m the son of the Chu family, so I ask the Chu family not to allow the Zhao family! If the milk insists on staying, we''ll go to Li Zheng''s front to comment and let everyone know how the milk deals with the eldest sister and the second sister for people with a different surname!"


    "Oh, what happened?"


    Mrs. Li Zheng went back to the village with Tian Shi. She separated at the entrance of the village and thought she had something to explain, so she rushed over.


    "Aunt Li Zheng came just in time!"


    Regardless of Chiang''s anger, Chu Xi told Mrs. Li Zheng everything.


    When she learned of Chiang''s confusion, Mrs. Li Zheng couldn''t believe it.


    "I said, Mrs. Jiang, why are you so confused? You tolerate outsiders to bully your own people!"


    "I..."


    Chiang opened his mouth to say, but remembered that he had misunderstood Chu Pan''er before.


    "What are you? My husband-in-law went to the town next door and can''t come back now, but my old woman still has some rights to speak, so today I decide to drive out the Zhao family. Mrs. Jiang is cruel enough. When the Zhao family comes, your Chu family has no peace. You can keep it!"

 Chapter 287

    Mrs. Li Zheng was very angry. Chiang was too confused.


    "Mrs. Li Zheng, my sister..."


    "Your sister has nothing to do with you. In short, this is the land of the Chu family. The men of the Chu family have caught up with Zhao. Can you stop it?"


    Mrs. Li Zheng interrupted Chiang''s words to intercede for little Chiang.


    At this time, Zhao Zichen woke up. He narrowed his eyes and saw Chu Pan''er. He thought of how she was angry with herself. His eyes were scarlet. Seeing the big stone on one side, he didn''t know where the strength came from, so he lifted the stone and rushed to Chu Pan''er.


    "Chu Pan''er, I''m going to kill you!"


    "Pan''er!"


    Everyone recovered. At this time, a figure flashed quickly, hugged Chu Pan''er and blocked the attack for her.


    Dong Yizhen was hit by a stone on the back of his head. He was shocked. Blood flowed from the back of his head, but he just frowned and didn''t care about his injury. Instead, he looked at Chu Pan''er


    "Pan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    With a "puff", Dong Yizhen''s center of gravity was unstable. He was black and unconscious on the ground.


    This scene completely stimulated Chu Pan''er and looked at Zhao Zichen, who was in a cold sweat.


    "Zhao Zichen, damn you!"


    The murderous spirit filled Chu Pan''er''s whole body. Her hair was calm and automatic. She quickly ran to Zhao Zichen and grabbed his neck. Her face was cold as frost. Her voice was cold and people couldn''t help shivering.


    With a puff, she slapped Zhao Zichen hard. After she died, she didn''t bother to take care of Zhao Zichen''s life and death. She returned to Dong Yizhen, picked him up and looked at Jiang and others indifferently.


    "Within an hour, I don''t allow anyone surnamed Zhao to appear, otherwise, I''ll fight one after another!"


    With this sentence, she picked up Dong Yizhen and went back to the room and began to treat her.


    Seeing Chu Pan''er''s cruel scene, none of the Zhao family, including Chiang Kai Shek, dared to move.


    Li Zheng''s mother-in-law was surprised by Chu Pan''er''s change, but she also knew that Chu Pan''er had to. She looked at Zhao Zichen, whose eyes were hurt, and she hummed coldly with dissatisfaction.


    "Why don''t you take Zhao Zichen away? I said, Mrs. Jiang, you see now, Zhao family, can''t stay!"


    In the room, Chu Pan''er treated Dong Yizhen''s wound. Seeing that his life was not in danger, Chu Pan''er relaxed and wiped the man''s forehead with a hot towel. Chu Pan''er''s eyes were worried.


    What happened in the Chu family was still known. After a while, it spread all over the Chu family village. When they knew Chu Pan''er''s behavior, they blamed him, but Mrs. Li Zheng immediately clarified it after she knew it, but revealed everything.


    The villagers knew that Chiang misunderstood Chu Pan''er for the sake of his mother''s sister''s family. Chu Ying''er ran away from home and turned against Feifei. After seeing off the Zhao family at the entrance of the village, they heard the villagers talk about her. They were so angry that they vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted to the ground.


    Chu Xi and others who came to inquire took Chiang away and took good care of him. These were spread to the villagers and won a good impression. They thought that Chu Xi didn''t care about the past and could be kind to his own milk. He was really a filial man.


    After Chu Pan''er''s careful care for half a month, Dong Yizhen''s wound gradually recovered, but people haven''t awakened yet. Chu Pan''er is very worried, but there''s nothing she can do. Now she can only wait.


    This day, Chu Pan''er took care of Dong Yizhen as usual, but he heard an argument at the door.


    "Who are you? How can you break into someone else''s house?"


    Chu Xi opened his arms and stopped the indifferent man in black. The man didn''t pay attention to Chu Xi and pushed him gently. He fell to the ground.


    Seeing the door in front of him, he seemed to think for a while, but still knocked.


    "Come in!"


    Chu Pan''er noticed the tall figure outside the door. Although he looked cold, he understood that the comer was not bad. After all, a villain would not knock at the door.


    Hearing the reply, the man opened the door and looked at the man. Chu Pan''er was slightly stunned: "cold night!"


    Cold night didn''t answer Chu Pan''er''s words, but looked at the man on the bed, walked up quickly and knelt down.


    "Master! It''s a little late!"


    Master? Subordinates?


    This seems to be the first time to see what cold night said.


    "Have you recovered your memory?"


    Cold night never left Dong Yizhen, but he knew that the woman in front of him was the fiancee of his master''s son, so he walked slowly.


    "The master is a powerful general of the great Zhou Dynasty. He was killed by a traitor and wandered here! A month ago, I went up the mountain to find medicine for father Dong. I fought with an hungry tiger and fell off a cliff. When I met a kind man to save him, I saved his life and recovered my memory."


    Mighty general?


    Chu Pan''er was surprised. Unexpectedly, Dong Yizhen was a powerful general?


    Before, I thought that Dong Yizhen was extraordinary, but I never thought that it was the powerful general who defeated 300000 enemy troops with 3000 generals?


    Wait, she suddenly thought that she had heard from her father that Dong Lang, a powerful general who could defeat him in the world, was also, and this Dong Lang... Was Dong Yizhen?


    Thinking of this, her heart was extremely excited.


    If the powerful general is Dong Yizhen, does it prove that he knows his father?


    So why didn''t she get excited?


    Cold night only thought she was surprised, so he didn''t do what he thought. He looked at Dong Yizhen and felt very uncomfortable.


    Three days later, Dong Yizhen finally woke up. After this trauma, Dong Yizhen recovered her memory.


    He remembered all the memories of the past.


    It turned out that many years ago, as a great general, he was awed everywhere and admired by all the people. As a result, the deputy general around him was very dissatisfied and jealous. He colluded with the kidnappers and used his trust to deceive him into the bandit mountain. He was ambushed, seriously injured and tried his best to escape. Only then did he fall here and be saved by father Dong.


    Unexpectedly, he lost his memory. After being smashed by Zhao Zichen that day, he recovered his memory.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Chu Pan''er poured a cup of tea and handed it to Dong Yizhen.


    Now that his memory has been restored, Dong Yizhen should have plans.


    Dong Yizhen had a slight jaw, deep eyes, and looked at Chu Pan''er with a dignified look.


    "He betrayed me and hurt me. When I went back to bandit mountain, all the 100 soldiers I brought died!"


    Thinking of those innocent soldiers who died in vain, he was very angry. He squeezed the teacup and his eyes were scarlet.


    "So, how can I not repay this revenge?"


    This time, Chu Pan''er understood.


    "So you want to go to Beijing?"


    "Urgent!"


    Dong Yizhen looked at Chu Pan''er with some moving color in her eyes.


    "Pan''er, would you like to return to Beijing with me?"


    "No!"

 Chapter 288

    The door of the room was knocked open, and Tian''s look of panic appeared.


    Chu Xi just said outside that someone broke into Chu Pan''er''s room. Tian and others came to check. They heard this amazing thing. The son-in-law who thought he was an ordinary Hunter suddenly became a major general. What is a major general? It''s a dignified official. It''s not provoked by ordinary people.


    I heard that Dong Yizhen planned to take Pan''er back to Beijing. What did she do?


    After looking at Tian Shi, Chu Pan''er looked at Dong Yizhen with regret.


    "I''ll convince my mother."


    Chu Pan''er meant that she was willing to return to Beijing with Dong Yizhen, which made him very happy. Just now he was afraid that Chu Pan''er would refuse because of Tian.


    Chu Pan''er gave Dong Yizhen a reassuring look and left with Tian. After a long time, Chu Pan''er returned to the room with the persuaded Tian.


    After seeing Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er, Tian''s eyes were red.


    "Pan''er, take good care of yourself after going to Beijing. Yizhen, I''ll give Pan''er to you. If you take her down, I won''t care whether you are a general or not. If you fight for this old life, I''ll avenge you!"


    With that, her eyes became redder and she rushed out of the room for fear of worrying the child.


    Chu Ying''er and Chu Xi were also outside the door. They were very surprised to hear this.


    Chu Pan''er explained everything. Knowing that his brother-in-law was so powerful, Chu Xi admired him very much. He thought that his brother-in-law and sister could easily subdue the bad guys who bullied them, which made a small fire in his heart.


    "Sister, brother-in-law, are you going to the capital?"


    Chu Xi asked brightly in his eyes.


    "I want to go with you, brother-in-law. You are a general. You are more powerful than our father. Can you take me? I want to be a soldier!"


    How majestic it is to defend the country and learn kung fu.


    "No!" this time, not only Chu Pan''er, but also Dong Yizhen immediately refused.


    All the men of the Chu family died in the war. Now there are only two men, Chu Xi and Chu Xiang, so how can they let him go to the battlefield.


    Although he appreciated Chu Xi''s idea, he only appreciated it.


    Explain the reason, Chu River is very lost.


    Chu Pan''er could see that if Chu Xi worked hard in the future, he would do something, so he didn''t want to bury it.


    "Xiaoxi, my sister promises to take you to the capital when my sister is stable. We can''t go to the battlefield, but we can still do other things, okay?"


    Hearing this, Chu Xi''s eyes lit up.


    "Really? Sister?"


    Chu Pan''er''s jaw was slightly raised. When did she cheat Chu Xi?


    After talking about Chu Xi, Chu Pan''er also wanted to understand. When she went back to find her father and gave her justice, she took Chu Xi and Tian. In her eyes, these two people were really regarded as family.


    As for Chiang Kai Shek, she was too lazy to pay attention. I believe the original owner can''t forgive people like this.


    As time went by, Dong Yizhen''s body recovered day by day. Chu Pan''er took care of the Chu family, built a house on a piece of land owned by the boss of the Chu family with the money he made from his shop, went to Li Zheng and forced him to separate his family, so that Tian and Chu Xi moved out to complete all this. Chu Pan''er handed over Chu Xi to take care of Tian and set off for the capital with Dong Yizhen.


    As for Chu Yinger and Tang Gu, when Dong Yizhen was still ill in bed, they became close in front of Tian Shi. Then they went to the capital together for the exam. Now they don''t know what the situation is, but Chu Pan''er knows Tang Gu''s talent, so they are very relieved.


    Chu Pan''er did everything and found that he didn''t have much money. He was worried about how to get to the capital. At this time, Dong Yizhen took out a thousand taels of silver. It turned out that it was on him many years ago.


    In this way, they bid farewell to the reluctant father Dong and walked towards the capital.


    It took more than a month along the way, walking and stopping, and finally arrived in the capital on the evening of the tenth day of August.


    Seeing the prosperous and vast city, Chu Pan''er was slightly sad.


    Capital


    She''s finally back!


    Dong Yizhen has long noticed Chu Pan''er''s abnormality. After all, ordinary people will be amazed when they come to the capital, but Chu Pan''er''s eyes catch a touch of comfort.


    "Pan''er, follow me back to the general''s house and take care of my affairs so that I can enter the palace and reply!"


    He doesn''t know. His amulet and official seal are still there.


    He has always been hidden. That man should not be found.


    Chu Pan''er understood and naturally agreed.


    Unlike the earth bricks and tiles in chujia village, the general''s house is very broad. At a glance, it is towering and shocking. It seems that the emperor really loved the powerful general in those years.


    Chu Pan''er saw the general''s house, but she was not shocked by its momentum. Instead, she was very kind. It turned out that in her previous life, she passed here more than once or twice, but she never thought that she and the owner of the general''s house


    "Pan''er, go in!"


    Dong Yizhen felt Chu Pan''er''s emotion. He narrowed his eyes slightly and took Chu Pan''er back to the general''s house. When the servants of the general''s house learned that Dong Yizhen had come back, they were very surprised. Especially when they learned that he had married, several old slaves were full of tears.


    Soon, Dong Yizhen arranged for Chu Pan''er and immediately entered the palace. After the palace people learned that the mighty general who had no bones a few years ago had returned, they immediately reported it to the police.


    After Dong Yizhen met the emperor, the court identified the Vice General Li Liang''s crime. The emperor, who cherished his talents, was very angry and ordered Li Liang to be beheaded on the spot. In order to celebrate the return of the mighty general, the emperor deliberately invited a banquet and planned to marry the princess to him, but he was rejected by his beautiful wife.


    Because of his guilt for Dong Yizhen, the emperor exempted this instruction and ordered him to bring his wife at the banquet.


    Dong Yizhen immediately returned to the general''s house and told Chu Pan''er about it.


    Chu Pan''er didn''t care about the banquet. What he cared about was something else.


    "Won''t all civil and military officials come to this palace banquet?"


    After all, a top-notch general returns, and someone will always come.


    "Yes!"


    "I see. Yizhen, I heard that there is another general in the capital who is as famous as you. Will he go too?"


    The one who is as famous as the mighty general is Zhenyuan general, Chu Zheng! And her biological father.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Chu Pan''er, Dong Yizhen narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He and Chu Zheng met several times. He didn''t have a deep friendship, but he also knew each other.


    "Oh!"


    Chu Pan''er pretended to be calm, but he was very excited. Dad, are you happy that his daughter is back?


    "I''m going to talk to the general after dinner. Do you want to go?"


    Dong Yizhen just didn''t miss Chu Pan''er''s mood when he heard that Chu Zheng would go to the party.


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pan''er agreed without thinking about it. Then he thought of something and looked at Dong Yizhen.


    As soon as his face changed, he smiled and said, "maybe it''s because of my father, so I always admire those soldiers. When I was at home, I asked people about his deeds with the general, which makes me very admire. Now I have the opportunity to see him. Naturally, I would like to!"

 Chapter 289

    Chu Pan''er''s words didn''t hide anything. Dong Yizhen took a deep look at him, but he was suspicious. Is that really the case?


    But he did not express anything, but agreed. After eating, they went to the general''s house together. However, they learned at the door that Chu town was out hunting and had not come back, so they were lost and left.


    At this time, a sedan chair came not far from the general''s house, which looked very spectacular. Chu Pan''er and Xiao Hei quickly stepped aside. At this time, the sedan chair stopped at the door of the general''s house and a beautiful figure came down from above.


    Seeing the servant girl who was waiting on the woman''s side, her whole body was stiff. She felt Chu Pan''er''s strange, and Xiao Hei pulled her hand tightly.


    Then he looked along his line of sight and saw only the woman. She was a little confused. Could it be that Pan''er knew them both?


    The woman was about to enter the general''s house, but she accidentally saw Xiao Hei standing on one side and saw the man''s powerful and handsome appearance. A light flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    But because of the woman''s rules, he didn''t go to say hello, but covered his mouth and smiled. When he was about to enter the general''s house, the servant next to him said a word to him. After a while, the woman looked at Dong Yizhen, and then walked over gently.


    "Are you coming to see my father?"


    It turned out that this woman was Chu qinger, the second concubine from the general''s house.


    Chu Pan''er frowned when she saw the woman flirting with Xiao Pei.


    Naturally, he is very familiar with this woman. Isn''t she her concubine? And there is a deep hatred between the two.


    When he saw the woman, he remembered his previous life. He remembered that the woman in front of him pushed her into the cold lake the night before the royal hunting


    Therefore, he was asked to go hunting with illness, but he died because he was unable to resist the assassin''s bow and arrow when hunting. In this way, his good Shu sister is also an accomplice who hurt her.


    He also knew that the woman in front of him was very jealous of him and hated him. He was targeting him every time. He never thought that her heart was so cruel. Therefore, when he dreamed back in the countryside, he would doubt whether the woman in front of him colluded with the previous assassin. Otherwise, how could there be so many coincidences to assassinate him after the royal hunting him?


    Feeling Chu Pan''er''s indifference, Chu Qing''er was a little surprised. She frowned and looked at Chu Pan''er. She was a little unhappy, but she thought of the man''s identity just mentioned. Her arrogant character endured it again, and she smiled. She asked softly, "did you and I know this girl? Why did you look at the little woman so much?"


    Chu Pan''er looked back, didn''t say anything, covered his anger, and said faintly, "the little girl saw that the girl was beautiful, so she looked more. The little girl has something to do at home, so I''ll leave first!"


    Turning around and leaving, Dong Yizhen also followed up. She always felt that Chu Pan''er was a little strange.


    "Pan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Unable to resist the curiosity in his heart, Dong Yizhen asked suspiciously after taking a few steps.


    Chu Pan''er took a deep breath, which hid the infinite anger in his heart. Then he said to Dong Yizhen, "brother Dong, Pan''er, please do something!"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Pan''er actually used the word "beg". It seems that it really matters. It''s just that Chu Pan''er is a newcomer. What can I do for him? He nodded: "if you have anything, just tell me. I''ll do it right away!"


    Chu Pan''er smiled. He clenched his fist and said word by word: "I hope brother Dong can help me find out what happened in the royal hunting two years ago!"


    In fact, Chu Pan''er has figured out that she is weak. She has no way to find out the truth, nor can she recognize her own father. The client is only the man in front of her. Moreover, the man in front of her is very smart. Even if she doesn''t say, he will guess.


    Dong Yizhen gave a little meal, the royal hunting two years ago?


    Dong Yizhen, no matter what Chu Pan''er did to check this, he agreed: "OK, I promise you!"


    Chu Pan''er breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the general''s house with Dong Yizhen.


    The next day, Dong Yizhen planned to take Chu Pan''er to see the general again, but Chu Pan''er refused because of physical discomfort. When she left, Dong Yizhen saw that Chu Pan''er was a little strange, but she still went to the general''s house, but she learned that today was the death day of general Chu''s daughter, so she went to worship.


    He took the news back to Chu Pan''er, but he found that Chu Pan''er didn''t seem surprised by the news, and his mood was more strange.


    And because of the news of cold night''s return, he learned that today, two years ago, was the day of royal hunting, and general Chu''s second daughter was assassinated on the hunting ground two years ago.


    Dong Yizhen half narrowed his eyes and carefully considered that this was the only thing that happened on the hunting ground. At that time, general Chu was very sad and angry. Before he could find the assassin, he was shot on the spot by his son.


    Is this what Pan''er cares about? Just what does this have to do with her?


    This made him fall into doubt. Did Chu Pan''er know the second miss of the Chu family? How else would you care about her?


    It seems that he must ask Pan''er well. Thinking about it, he went to the room. He found that Chu Pan''er was not in the room. After asking the servant, he learned that Chu Pan''er was in the kitchen.


    After looking at people''s eyes, what did Dong Yizhen think of? Then he asked, "has Miss Chu asked you about general Ben and general Chu these days?"


    The servant shook his head when he heard this: "aunt Chu, we are too lazy to give orders, let alone talk to us."


    When she got the answer, Dong Yizhen narrowed her eyes. Except in the general''s house, Pan''er was with herself. If she didn''t know from home, how did she know about general Chu? How could she lie if she learned it in the countryside?


    With this doubt, he went to the kitchen. At this time, Chu Pan''er was making a snack in the kitchen. Seeing Chu Pan''er, his heart softened and went up to ask, "what are you doing? If you want to eat, you can let the servants cook for you! "


    Chu Pan''er shook her head and took a deep look at Dong Yizhen. Although Dong Yizhen didn''t ask anything, she also knew that with Dong Yizhen''s intelligence, she would guess what and handed the prepared cakes to him.


    Dong Yizhen buried her head and saw that the cake had a faint pink color. It tasted very sweet. People couldn''t help but move their forefingers when they saw it.


    "I have loved delicious food since I was young, and I have tasted countless cakes. Although this peach blossom knife looks ordinary, it is a special memory for me!"


    He picked up a peach blossom cake and handed it to Dong Yizhen.


    Dong Yizhen subconsciously took a bite and became stiff. How could it be so strange? There was a trace of bitterness in the sweetness, but the taste was just right, not greasy or slippery.


    "My father also loved this delicious food, because this cake can let him know that there is sweetness in bitterness and bitterness in sweetness!"

 Chapter 290

    Chu Pan''er said with deep meaning. Dong Yizhen''s eyes narrowed. He was thinking about the meaning of Chu Pan''er''s words, but at this time, Chu Pan''er threw the cake into Dong Yizhen''s hand, then put other cakes in a food box one by one, and then handed it to Dong Yizhen''s hand.


    "Aren''t you going to see general Chu? So I made this peach blossom cake and planned to let you give it to the general."


    "But Pan''er, I didn''t see the general. I heard that the general went to visit the grave because today is the death day of her daughter."


    Dong Yizhen knows that there are too many secrets in Pan''er, and every secret is worth exploring.


    Pan''er Weidun took a deep breath: "I heard that the general loved her daughter very much. He became ill and broke his body because of his daughter''s death. If he remembered what happened two years ago today, wouldn''t it hurt his body? So why don''t you go and visit him!"


    Pan''er had already known that today was the death day of general Chu''s daughter. Otherwise, how could she have just prepared to make peach blossom cake? Yesterday, she said that she would go to the general''s house with herself, but today she didn''t want to go. She knew that she couldn''t see the general when she went to the general''s house today.


    Therefore, Pan''er once came to the capital and knew the general Chu and his daughter, but Pan''er was just a countryman. According to my father, all the men of the Chu family joined the army, leaving only a handful of female dependents. Among them, Chu Pan''er was always silly and didn''t return to normal until August two years ago.


    August two years ago?


    It seemed that Dong Yizhen narrowed her eyes. How could there be so many coincidences?


    "Although it''s not too greasy, but the general is a man, how can he eat the daughter''s food?"


    Chu Pan''er didn''t speak, and Dong Yizhen couldn''t ask any more. Then he took the peach blossom cake to find general Chu.


    At the place where Chu Pan''er was buried, Dong Yizhen saw a figure standing in front of a tomb.


    He squinted and walked quickly.


    "General Chu!"


    Chu Zheng shuddered and turned his head.


    "General Dong, you''re back!"


    Chu Zheng has known the news that Dong Yizhen has returned safely. Now she is naturally happy to see this, but she is still sad at the thought of her daughter''s death.


    Seeing that general Chu was like this, Dong Yizhen handed the food box in his hand to Chu Zheng.


    "I don''t know if the second young lady will die, so I''ve seen it in the future. Please don''t mind!"


    General Chu smiled and waved his hand. He sighed, "it''s all small things! What''s this?"


    As a result, general Chu was puzzled about the food box in Dong Yizhen''s hand.


    "My wife knew that the general missed your daughter, so she made this sweet comfort."


    General park was not surprised to learn that Dong Yizhen was married. He nodded and understood. He was just a little surprised that the Dong family''s wife actually brought Tian to him. She really felt a little funny. Did the lady treat him as those coaxed girls?


    Nevertheless, he politely opened the food box.


    Mom, OK, but when his eyes touched the things in the stone river, he was very surprised. Just for a moment, he looked at the name on the tombstone, smiled and shook his head.


    Holding the cake, he gently came forward and took a bite. He tasted the bitter, sweet and bitter taste, and he was in the same place.


    Seeing general Chu''s appearance, Dong Yizhen hurriedly asked, "general, is there something wrong with this taste?"


    General Chu looked different, and his eyes to Dong Yizhen were full of examination. "You said your wife did it? How could she do it?"


    This is what her dead daughter is best at and his favorite pastry.


    She was the only one in the world who thought she would never eat again, but now


    After looking at Chu Pan''er''s tombstone, general Chu looked ugly.


    Is it his girl who showed up?


    Dong Yizhen narrowed her eyes slightly and had some amazing speculation in her heart. "My wife said that although this cake is ordinary, it is the best memory with his father."


    "What are you talking about?"


    General Chu''s hand holding the cake trembled slightly and looked at Dong Yizhen in disbelief.


    Dong Yizhen''s guess became stronger when he saw general Chu like this.


    "This is what my wife told me. She also said that sweet with bitter means. This is the secret of her and his father!"


    "Bang Dang!"


    The meaning of the food box falling to the ground was that the usually rough and crazy general shouted with all his strength: "where is she? I want to see her!"


    Chu Pan''er thought about meeting his father many times, but now he saw it, but he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Chu general trembled and looked at Chu Pan''er''s strange face, but he saw the familiar look in his eyes.


    Dong Yizhen looked at them, went out of the study and told everyone not to get close, while he stood at the door of the study and waited quietly.


    "Is that you, girl?"


    General Chu asked for a long time. Chu Pan''er had long lost her composure in the past. Her eyes were red and she tried hard to resist the desire to cry.


    "Father, it''s me, father. I''m sorry, my daughter is unfilial!"


    With a puff, Chu Pan''er knelt on his knees. General Chu couldn''t help it any longer. He came forward and hugged Chu Pan''er, "Dad''s good girl, Dad''s good girl, dad knew that you girl will come back to Dad!"


    Dong Yizhen frowned when he heard the cry from the study, but he just waited quietly, but he listened to all the words of the two people in the study. When he learned that he had been prepared to revive his soul by borrowing the corpse, he was still surprised.


    After a long time, general Chu walked out of his study with a gloomy face. He took a deep look at Dong Yizhen and slowly opened his mouth: "general Dong, I am as old as your wife at first sight, and I see that your wife''s temperament is quite similar to that of my two daughters. I have many feelings. Therefore, I want to take her as my adopted daughter. Would you like to?"


    Dong Yizhen understood general Chu''s meaning, thought for a moment, bowed and said, "son-in-law, see your father-in-law!"


    In recent days, several major events have taken place in the capital. The first is the return of the mighty general who was said to have gone out to suppress bandits.


    The second major event was that the Zhenguo general walked out of his old sadness, accepted an adopted daughter quite similar to the second daughter, and was betrothed to the powerful general.


    The third major event was that the death of the second miss of the Chu family two years ago was the conspiracy of her common sister and her brother. The general was very angry, cut off their relationship in public and exiled them to the frontier.


    The fourth major event was that the Chu general reported to the imperial court and asked to resign. The emperor thought of his hard work and high achievements, but took away his military power and the title of general, so that his family could stay in the general''s house at ease.


    These events were mixed together, which made the people in the capital talk about it wantonly, but the parties were busy with their own affairs.


    Dong Yizhen is busy and lingers with officials all day, and Chu Pan''er is brought back to the general''s house by the general of Chu in the name of not getting married.


    As for Tang Gu''s ranking first in the exam, when he went to Beijing to be an official, he met the original eight government patrolmen. After promotion, Tang Gu was an official and settled in the capital with Chu Yinger.


    Finally, Chu Pan''er ordered people to return to the chujia village to receive Tian and Chuxi to the capital. When everyone else in the Chu family learned about it, they shamelessly followed and asked for a post. Chu Pan''er directly refused.


    Soon, Chu Pan''er, through cooperation with PEI Jiyue, expanded his business to the whole capital and opened several chain pastry stores. His career was smooth, happy and beautiful.


    Later, Chu Xi grew up and became Dong Yizhen''s deputy general with his own efforts. Knowing that Dong Yizhen had been betrayed by the deputy general, he patted himself on the chest to ensure that he would never repeat the mistakes, which made everyone very happy.


    Once again, when Dong Yizhen went to war, he won the head of the enemy. Therefore, he won the favor of the emperor and married the princess on the spot.


    Chu Pan''er and Chu Ying''er were very happy when they learned.


    Soon, in the fourth year of the marriage between Dong Yizhen and Chu Pan''er, Chu Pan''er gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix fetuses. Dong Yizhen was very excited. The emperor learned that he named the dragon and Phoenix fetuses and granted them the title of Princess and king, and asked Chu Pan''er to take the children into the palace to visit.


    In 134 years of the great Zhou Dynasty, Tian''s body was weak and unfit, and finally died of illness.


    In the 148 year of the great Zhou Dynasty, general Chu''s old wounds recurred and finally died. The emperor ordered a national curfew, the red and happy events stopped, and every family hung white fans to mourn!


    During the 150 years of the great Zhou Dynasty, the powerful general resigned and returned home at the 50th birthday of his wife. The place they returned was the chujia village where they once lived. It is said that they went back all the way in order to recall their experiences for so many years.


    Their son inherited Dong Yizhen''s bravery. With the help of his uncle Chu Xi, he defeated the enemy at the age of 16 and was named a powerful general. His daughter''s demeanor was excellent. She was deeply loved by the queen of that year and the Empress Dowager of today. She stayed in the palace for many years and was named the eldest princess. Finally, she was married to Weng Zhiyuan, the Minister of rites. From then on, the husband and wife sang harmoniously and loved each other all their life